《I Reincarnate on Tuesdays [Wuxia]》


 Extra content (covers,images,maps etc)

    Hello and welcome to my web novel! Allow me to introduce myself: I''m a 2D animator and webtoon artist who has spent years working on animating in-between frames for various animation and drawing backgrounds for webtoons. Despite my love for the art, I never had the chance to create something truly my own. This realization sparked my desire to embark on a new creative journey to make my own webtoon.


    However, as I delved deeper into the production, I quickly discovered that replicating the high-quality art I produced for others was a daunting task when working solo. It became clear that striving for the same level of detail and polish on my own was not only incredibly time-consuming but also somewhat disheartening. I felt that my efforts were better spent elsewhere, where I could channel my creativity more effectively.


    In an attempt to simplify, I considered adopting a more straightforward art style for my webtoon. Yet, even this proved to be laborious and tedious, detracting from the joy of creation. That''s when I turned to web novel writing. As an avid reader of web novels, I thought, why not try my hand at writing one? It seemed like a perfect fit¡ªa medium where I could weave stories without the constraints of intricate artwork.


    as a novice writer, I acknowledge that my style might sometimes leave out details about locations, background items, and such since I am more accustomed to drawing them. I will strive to make my novel more detailed, but I recognize there''s still much for me to learn.


    Even though I am now writing a novel, the artist in me couldn''t resist creating illustrations of my characters, backgrounds, and maps. Initially, I questioned the purpose of these drawings if no one was going to see them. But then, a friend suggested that I share these illustrations on my Patreon. This idea resonated with me, and I began posting them there. However, paywalling these illustrations for a free-to-read novel felt odd to me. I wanted everyone to enjoy them, regardless of their financial support.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    So, I decided to share my illustrations here, one day after they go live on Patreon. This way, my Patreon supporters still get exclusive early access, but everyone else can enjoy the artwork as well. Each illustration is a labor of love, adding depth and dimension to the world I am creating with words.


    In this chapter, you''ll find a collection of images, maps, and extra content that enrich the narrative. These visual elements are integral to the story, offering a glimpse into the vibrant world I''m building. Whether it''s character sketches, detailed backgrounds, or intricate maps, I hope these illustrations enhance your reading experience and bring my web novel to life in a unique and engaging way.


    Thank you for joining me on this creative journey. I look forward to sharing my story and art with you, and I hope you enjoy every moment of it as much as I do. Also please leave comments it helps me know what people like and what your opinions are.


    Cover:


    JINWEI MANSION :


    Mu Mansion:


    Junior Edina Sketch:


    Blazing Dawn Sect Family Tree:


    Blazing Dawn Sect Lu Mingfe Line:


    Leon Empire Von Nemesis Family Line:

 1.Blazing Dawn Sect

    According to the great scholars of the Shaolin sect, the sun is the energy source of all life. However, for Edina Cha Ling, it serves as an indicator that another day of misery has begun.


    The sunlight filtering through her broken window rouses her from slumber, her expression sluggish as she slowly awakens.


    Her unusual red hair reflects the sunlight, while her skinny, pale skin gives her the appearance of a street beggar from the Beggar Sect of Haiso but In reality, she is the only daughter of the third heir to the esteemed Blazing Dawn Sect, one of the nine great sects of the Central Plains.


    This fact is reinforced by her delicately crafted clothing, reserved for those of noble birth. Edina rises from her uncomfortable bed, her marble-like blue eyes still heavy with sleep. As she moves to stand, she reaches for her cane to support herself, her gait unsteady.


    She makes her way towards the sliding door that leads to the hallway, but before she can enter, it slides open, revealing a maid with a haughty grin.


    "Well, it seems the young miss knows what year it is today, huh? You woke up on your own too, it seems you finally got back to your senses" the maid, Xiao Min, remarks, her tone condescending.


    Confused by Xio Min''s comment, Edina remains silent, simply nodding in response. "Come now, there''s no time to waste. The Sect Leader is hosting a breakfast banquet today, and you need to be prepared. Into the bath with you!" Xiao Min commands, her demeanor disregarding Edina''s limp and discomfort, despite her noble status as a young mistress of the sect.


    The disregard for Edina''s status stems from the events of a year ago.


    Her father, Jinwei Cha Ling, the youngest son of the sect leader Liang Feng Cha Ling, and her mother, Elara Cha Ling (formerly Von Nemesis), the princess of the Leon Empire of the western continent, were returning from the imperial Palace for a meeting with the imperial family.


    Their carriage was viciously attacked by a grandmaster-level martial artist and two grand Wizards from the western continent, resulting in the deaths of both her parents and the entire guard team.


    During the chaos of the fight, Edina was mostly unconscious, only awakening to find herself amidst the aftermath with a broken leg.


    Since then, she has been under the care of her Aunt,Li Mei Cha Mu, the second born to the sect leader and second in line for succession.


    Her aunt harbored a deep-seated hatred for her father and mother, often referring to Edina as "half-blood" due to her mother being from a different country and continent.


    Despite her aunt''s animosity, Edina and her mother never let such insults affect them.


    After all, Jinwei, her father, was one of the most esteemed martial artists in the history of the Blazing Dawn Sect. His section of the sect, the Jinwei Mansion, generated the most profit for the sect and was highly favored by the emperor. However, with both her parents gone, her aunt seized the opportunity to appeal to the sect elders, gaining custody of Edina.


    Xiao Min roughly pushed Edina into her bathtub and briskly cleaned her up, hurriedly dressing her in silk clothes befitting a young mistress.


    Such occasions didn¡¯t occur every day; they were reserved for when Edina¡¯s grandfather requested her presence or when she was to be visited by elders.


    Her Aunt Li Mei always ensured that Edina appeared proper in front of others, crafting an image of a caring aunt. Once Edina was dressed, Xiao Min''s entire demeanor changed as she gently took Edina''s hand, supporting her with a silent mutter, "I even have to help this cripple for Mistress Li Mei." Edina heard it, but her shy and fearful nature kept her silent as she accepted the help.


    With one hand gripping her cane and the other held by Xiao Min, Edina made her way through the hallway into the Great hallway, which connected all the Mansions in the sect.


    The corridor was flanked by open sides, offering views of the training fields where sect disciples trained and roamed about.


    Taking a right turn and then the third corridor led them to the Blazing Sun Mansion, the main Mansion housing the sect''s administration staff and her grandfather, the sect leader.


    Upon entering the Mansion hallway, with Xiao Min''s support, Edina turned into the fourth corridor, where an announcer stood by the door. He glanced at Edina and Xiao Min before nodding.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    With a deep breath, he announced her arrival, "The Young Mistress Edina Cha Ling." He seemed to struggle slightly with her foreign name, likely indicating he was new staff.


    Without delay, he promptly opened the sliding door to reveal a large table occupied by all the elders of the sect, the Cha Ling Family, and an imperial merchant. Xiao Min helped Edina to her seat and carefully seated her. As Edina observed those gathered at the table.


    On the left sat the three Elders of the Sect, each also heading a sub-clan line within the sect. First was Qin Han Cha Mu, his white hair exuding a sage-like aura, clad in traditional elder attire.


    Next to him sat Dao Cha Mo, a man in his thirties with black hair cascading to his ear ends, dressed in slightly fancier attire. Completing the trio was Lu Cha Mi, an elderly man with surprisingly dark hair, dressed in respectable clothing.


    On the opposite side of the table sat Edina''s Uncle, Lu Mingfe Cha Ling, the firstborn of the sect leader. His long black hair flowed down his shoulders, adorned in the attire of a martial artist, the green hues accentuating his stature.


    Beside him sat his wife, Qin Cha Ling, her long black hair framing a friendly smile. She hailed from a prestigious sub-clan line in the Mount Hua Sect, one of the nine great sects.


    Adjacent to them was Edina''s Aunt, Li Mei Cha Mu (formerly Cha Ling before marriage), her dark black hair elegantly tied in a bun, adorned in a vibrant red silk robe.


    Standing beside her was her husband, Han Cha Mu, tall and muscular, representing the Mu family''s lineage within the sect.


    Edina, positioned between her Aunt and her Uncle, was the third-born¡¯s daughter and the sole surviving member of her family, hence third in line for succession.


    Seated at the head of the table, in the center, was her grandfather, Liang Feng Cha Ling, the venerable leader of both clan and sect. Despite his white hair and beard, he possessed a youthful vigor, a testament to his mastery of martial techniques.


    His countenance radiated wisdom as he adorned himself in fine silk attire.


    Opposite her grandfather, occupying the guest seat in the center, was an imperial merchant. Adorned in the uniform of the empire, complete with a hat, he exuded a youthful air, his black hair flowing to his shoulders.


    Edina found solace in the seriousness of the meeting, relieved that her cousins, who often bullied her, were absent. Only members deemed worthy candidates for succession were present, lending a sense of relief in Edina¡¯s heart.


    Edina greeted her grandfather as soon as she settled. "This granddaughter greets the esteemed Grandfather," she said respectfully.


    Liang Feng looked at her with indifference, then remarked, "You have grown quite skinny since I last saw you, Edina. Mourning the passing of Jinwei is your right, but you can''t have it deteriorate your health."


    Edina merely nodded. However, she wasn''t skinny due to lack of food or mourning; rather, she wasn''t being given proper nourishment, thanks to her Aunt. Of course, Liang Feng was mostly aware of Li Mei''s actions, but he couldn''t openly acknowledge them.


    Doing so would reveal his reliance on spies within the family''s Mansions, potentially throwing the sect into chaos. Therefore, he could only do so much until Li Mei slipped up or Edina herself spoke out.


    Liang Feng sighed and then announced, "This is... ah, Keith Max.. Maxism, one of the merchants working in the imperial Mansion and the ambassador for the Leon Empire of the western continent."


    Despite visibly struggling with the foreign name, Liang Feng properly introduced the merchant to everyone. Edina glanced at him; it was her first time encountering someone from the Leon Empire besides her mother.


    Of course, the Imperial family of the Leon Empire had visited when she was just a child, but this was her first interaction with a Leonese individual as a young woman.


    Keith removed his hat and spoke, addressing Edina, "Your Highness Edina Von Nemesis Cha Ling, I am Keith Von Maxism.


    I was entrusted by your mother to keep this Imperial heritage secure until you come of age. However, I am to depart for the Leon Empire soon.


    It will be years before my return, so I am here to entrust this to the care of the Blazing Dawn Sect." With that, he opened a metal box, revealing a necklace with intricate designs, clearly not crafted by human hands.


    It emitted a purple light and an energy unfamiliar to most people in the eastern continent¡ªMana, the energy used in the magic arts of the western continent.


    This same art was mastered by Edina''s mother, Elara, who held the title of grand Wizard. Keith continued, "A Pure Mana Stone Necklace made by the best magic craftsmen in the Leon Empire.


    It is to be worn only by the Imperial Family of the Leon Empire, along with ten thousand gold bars sent by the Leon Empire for your coming-of-age ceremony." Upon hearing the amount of gold bars presented, every person at the table''s heart shook.


    Even the Imperial family of the central plains didn¡¯t possess more than a hundred thousand gold bars in their reserves, yet here this merchant was offering it to the sect, albeit for safekeeping.


    Despite his shock, Liang Feng maintained a calm demeanor as he said, "We are grateful to the Imperial Nemesis Family for taking such care for Edina''s future and well-being. I give you my word that this heritage will be kept safe in the Blazing Sun Mansion''s most secure vault until her coming of age."


    Keith nodded and looked at Edina for approval. Edina, conditioned by her Aunt, didn''t enjoy being the center of attention. She simply wanted to nod and retreat to her room for solitude. As she was about to nod, Li Mei interjected,


    "What do you mean, father? Isn¡¯t Edina under my care? How could you place the inheritance in the Blazing Sun Mansion? Shouldn¡¯t it be safeguarded in my family¡¯s Mansion, the Mu Mansion?"

 2.The Inheritance

    "What do you mean, father? Isn¡¯t Edina under my care? How could you place the inheritance in the Blazing Sun Mansion? Shouldn¡¯t it be safeguarded in my family¡¯s Mansion, the Mu Mansion?" As soon as those words left Li Mei''s mouth, a slight grin appeared on her face, quickly replaced by a serious expression.


    Liang Feng''s heart burned with rage as he clenched his fist under the table to maintain control. With indifference, he said, "Why do you say so, Li Mei? The inheritance is quite substantial. Therefore, I believe it should be safeguarded in the most secure place in the sect, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Li Mei took a bite of her breakfast before responding, "You are correct, father. However, in the history of our sect, property from one Mansion has never been entrusted to another for safekeeping. Wouldn''t breaking tradition now, simply because of the amount involved, be disrespectful to our ancestors?" Her husband, Han Cha, chimed in, "She''s right, father-in-law. If you''re concerned about security at the Mu Mansion, I can double it and assign ninth-grade masters for defense!"


    Inwardly sighing, Liang Feng knew that his daughter intended to stage a heist to bolster the Mu Mansion''s position with the money and ensure her ascension as the next sect leader. For his honor as a martial artist and sect leader, he had to ensure that this substantial inheritance remained safe until Edina came of age.


    "You both make valid points," he replied evenly. "But simply doubling security won''t suffice. The safe in the Blazing Sun Mansion is constructed of Red Black Steel. No amount of force will breach it unless one possesses the correct Qi path. It will be the safest there."


    Liang Feng shot Edina a meaningful look, silently urging her to defend her inheritance. However, she kept her head down, eating slowly and avoiding eye contact with him or anyone else. Qin Ha Cha Mu, an Elder, interjected, "My daughter-in-law and son seem fervent about upholding tradition, Sect Leader. If security is your concern, I will assign my best students as guards."


    Realizing he was outnumbered and lacking Edina''s support, Liang Feng knew he couldn''t push the matter further. He could only hope to catch them in the act. "Very well," he acquiesced.


    "If you insist, Elder Mu. What say you, Lu Mingfe?" In a last-ditch effort, Liang Feng turned to his eldest child, aware that he was Li Mei''s primary political rival. Thus, his son couldn''t afford to let them succeed in their scheme¡ªit would be disastrous for him if Li Mei managed a successful heist.


    Lu Mingfe, without much hesitation, remarked, "Little Sister is adamant about this, Father. Let her safeguard her precious niece and inheritance." With that, Liang Feng''s last effort proved futile.


    He couldn''t understand why Lu Mingfe, Li Mei''s staunchest rival, would allow her to control such a substantial amount. However, he suspected that Lu Mingfe must have a scheme of his own to wrest it from her grasp. Liang Feng sighed inwardly and changed the subject.


    "Master Keith, how do you find the delicious food prepared by the Blazing Dawn sect¡¯s renowned chefs?" Keith nodded in approval. "They are quite exquisite, Sect Leader Liang Feng. I wish I could indulge in them for the entire year!" Liang Feng then suggested, "Considering your departure is still a month away, why don¡¯t you stay here until then?" Keith didn''t anticipate such an offer, but he gladly accepted.


    "Why not, Sect Leader Liang Feng?" With that, and some small talk, the breakfast concluded within an hour.


    Edina felt a sense of relief as the tense breakfast finally concluded. Now she could retreat to her room, just as her aunt enforced every day.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Xiao Min assisted her off the seat and guided her through the hallway, while Li Mei and her husband also departed. As they walked through a secluded area of the hallway, Li Mei spoke to her husband, Han Cha. "Father seems to be onto us. He invited the merchant to stay for a month, so we won¡¯t be able to act for at least that long," she observed.


    Han Cha nodded in agreement. "Yes, it appears he has some sort of scheme that requires a month to unfold. We must take the safeguarding of the inheritance very seriously until we can stage a heist without raising suspicion."


    Li Mei and Han Cha understood that if they attempted the heist while the merchant was still present, their conversation at the table could be leaked publicly, making them the prime suspects. Therefore, they could only execute their plan once the merchant had departed for the Western Continent.


    Li Mei noticed Xiao Min assisting the limping Edina to her room and couldn''t resist taunting her niece. "Ah, look who it is. Do you remember today that I''m not dead? Huh, half-blood?" Edina''s spine chilled with fear, her aunt''s intimidation deeply ingrained in her.


    She replied calmly, "Good morning, Aunt Li Mei. I''m not sure what you''re referring to." Li Mei visibly grew angry at Edina''s response and began to shout, "You don¡¯t know! Just yesterday, you were going around shouting that I shouldn¡¯t be alive! That this is all a¡ª" Han Cha intervened, silencing Li Mei with a gesture.


    She shot him a glare, but he pointed discreetly at the Elders passing by.Li Mei bit her lip and walked away. As she passed Xiao Min, she whispered into her ear, "Throw her into the dark room for today. It''s punishment for not supporting me at the breakfast table." Xiao Min nodded eagerly, a hint of excitement in her expression.


    As Xiao Min and Edina reached the Jinwei Mansion, Xiao Min reverted to her haughty demeanor and dragged Edina with a loud announcement. "Mistress Li Mei has ordered punishment for you with time in the Dark Room for not supporting her during breakfast! Guards, open the gates!"


    Edina''s heart sank in terror as tears streamed down her cheeks. "Please, please, I''ll apologize to Aunt! Please, not the dark room! Let me talk to her!" Her pleas fell on deaf ears. Every employee in the Jinwei Mansion had been replaced by one of Li Mei¡¯s staff after her parents'' death, so no one came to her aid, and with her limping leg, she couldn''t run.


    Xiao Min and some guards threw her into the dark room and closed the door behind her.


    Edina didn¡¯t understand why this dark room was built in the Jinwei Mansion, presumably to hold assassins, but right now, it was her worst nightmare.


    The darkness enveloped her, suffocating her senses as she shivered in fear. The silence was deafening, broken only by her own sobs echoing off the cold stone walls. She felt utterly alone, abandoned by everyone she once knew. Time seemed to stretch endlessly as she huddled in a corner, praying for someone, anyone, to rescue her from this desolate abyss.


    She pondered how marvelous it would have been if she were a martial artist like her father; she could have shattered the walls and escaped. Or if she were a Mage like her mother, she could have obliterated the walls to bits. However, the harsh reality of darkness reminded her that she was neither.


    She was born with an Isolation Body Constitution. Mana and Qi were essentially the same energy but with different properties, referred to as life force (a term coined only a few decades ago when contact with the western continent was first established). Each person''s body was conductive to life force, allowing them to manipulate the energy to their desire¡ªQi for martial artists and Mana for Mages.


    When her father and mother married, it was unknown that the union of two masters at the peak of their respective crafts¡ª a grand master and a grand Witch¡ª could result in something called the Isolation Constitution.


    This condition caused the offspring to be born with a body that insulated any and all life force other than their own. Though it was a one in billion chance of happening, it happened to her making it impossible for her to practice either crafts.


    After a few hours, as night descended, a guard finally opened the door and escorted her back to her bed in her room. There, she begrudgingly ate some stale food given to her as punishment.


    Afterwards, she simply cried herself to sleep, as she did every night. Despite summoning the courage to confront her Aunt, the fear of the dark room always held her back, just as it did today.


    She could sense that her grandfather was doing his utmost to protect the inheritance from falling into her aunt''s grasp, but the ominous walls of the dark room instilled a deep-seated fear within her. She could only hope that one day she would find the courage to overcome it, as she drifted off into an uneasy sleep.

 3.Missing Tuesdays

    A week had passed in much the same manner. Edina awoke just as the sunlight threatened to pierce through the window. She reached for her cane and slowly rose from her bed. As she approached the door, it swung open, and Xiao Min entered with a frustrated expression. "So, you woke up on your own today, huh? Good. I don¡¯t want to keep nagging Mistress Li Mei again. Get ready quickly and be on time for Arithmetic Class!" With that, Xiao Min departed.


    Edina was puzzled by Xiao Min''s comment. After all, she had woken up on time yesterday, just like every day. She brushed it off as another one of Xiao Min''s taunts and focused on getting ready. She made her way to the bathroom and took a bath with moderately warm water.


    Unlike on the day of the breakfast banquet, she didn''t receive any special treatment. Every day, she prepared herself alone. The only reason the water was warmed for her was because her Aunt didn¡¯t want her to fall ill and miss the classes scheduled by the Administrative staff of the Sect.


    Struggling with much difficulty, Edina managed to get dressed on her own. With one of her legs broken, wearing a hanfu alone was a challenging task, but she somehow managed it every day. After dressing herself, she grabbed her cane and made her way into the hallway.


    It took her a few minutes to reach the great hallway, then she proceeded down the corridor connecting to the Mu Mansion. Along the way, she observed martial artists heading to their classes in the training fields and open areas.


    Finally, she arrived at the gate of the Mu Mansion and entered promptly. After a few more minutes of walking, she reached the classroom for Arithmetic. Taking a deep breath, she opened the sliding door. Unfortunately, to her dismay, her cousins were present, seated in their respective seats for the class.


    Seated in the first row, with black hair cascading to his shoulders and a wooden sword at his waist, was Wei Cha Mu, her first cousin and Aunt Li Mei¡¯s son. Beside him sat his younger sister, Lin Cha Mu, adorned in a beautiful Hanfu with a delicate face. Despite being younger than both of them, Edina was obligated to attend the class as she was in line for succession after her parents'' death.


    "Huh... look the cripple¡¯s here," Lin remarked to her brother with a grin, casting a glance at Edina. Her brother chuckled and replied, "She was boasting about her linguistic skills in the ancient Han class yesterday. Today, I''ll teach her a lesson in Arithmetic, and who knows, I might even tie her to a tree after class," he added, laughing.


    Edina felt a chill run down her spine as memories of being tied to a tree for a whole night flooded back. It had happened once before, when she had tried to excel in class, and she had ended up with a severe fever afterward. She had felt like she was on the brink of death at the time.


    She didn¡¯t respond and quietly took her seat behind them. However, she couldn¡¯t shake off her confusion. She didn¡¯t recall boasting about her linguistic skills, especially since the linguistic class was scheduled right after Arithmetic class on Tuesdays which is today.


    That''s when Edina noticed the date and day on the board, written in bold characters: Wednesday. This left Edina even more confused. Wednesday? How could it be? Yesterday was Monday... Had she forgotten an entire day? How was that even possible? As these questions swirled in her mind, the teacher arrived.


    He was a head staff member in the sect''s finance department. After an hour of class, Edina grabbed her cane and hurriedly made her way out. However, Wei and Lin easily caught up to her.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Where do you think you''re going, half-blood?" Wei sneered, placing a hand on Edina¡¯s shoulder. "Let¡¯s go to the Mu Mansion''s garden," he commanded, glaring at her, while Lin giggled behind him. Just as Edina began to lose hope, resigned to the idea of spending another night tied to a tree, a voice echoed down the hallway.


    "Oh, you kids seem to be getting along well," the voice called out. Wei and Lin''s demeanor instantly changed as they turned to see who it was. Edina also turned to look, spotting a man in an imperial merchant uniform standing in the distance in the open training fields. It was Keith, who had been in the Mu Mansion for sightseeing. He wore a warm smile on his face.


    Approaching the three children, Keith greeted them, "Greetings, Young Master Wei, Young Miss Lin." He continued in a more sincere tone, "This humble subject greets the princess, your highness Edina." Edina simply nodded in acknowledgment.


    Wei and Lin performed martial arts greetings with a bow. Wei then inquired, "So, you are the foreign merchant who is staying in our sect? Mister...?"


    Keith smiled warmly and replied, "Yes, Young Master, I am indeed honored to be a guest." Lin, feeling a bit shy, asked, "So, what are you doing in the Mu Mansion?"


    "I was simply sightseeing around the sect, young miss," Keith answered. "Madam Li Mei informed me that Master Wei would accompany me around the Mu Mansion after class. I hope I am not intruding on your playtime."


    Wei, though disappointed that he wouldn''t get to bully Edina and would have to help the merchant instead, conceded, "So, Mother asked this? Well then, let¡¯s go, Mister. There are many things to see in the Mu Mansion."


    Keith smiled and replied, "Of course, Young Master. But first, allow me to pay my respects to the princess before I leave."


    He approached Edina and bowed, speaking in Leonese, "Priyamaina princess, miru sahayam kavalani aashistunnanu. Nenu vaarini vidipinchataniki avakasam ivvadam ledu." (I hope I was of assistance, princess. I will keep them busy. You can escape to your room.)


    Edina, somewhat surprised by the merchant''s gesture of assistance, understood that he had noticed the bullying and was trying to help her.


    With a bit of clumsiness in her Leonese, she replied, "Dhanyavaadalu, Keith Garu" (Thank you, Mister Keith) and slowly grasped her cane, making her way to her room.


    Meanwhile, Keith accompanied Wei and Lin, guiding them around the Mu Mansion.


    Once back in her room, Edina simply lay on her bed, utterly exhausted from both the class and the interaction with her cousins. While she felt grateful to Mister Keith for his assistance, she also felt a deep sense of embarrassment. In his eyes, she was a princess deserving of respect, yet she was subjected to bullying by her own cousins.


    As she lay there, she intended to drift off to sleep, but her mind couldn''t shake the oddity of the situation she had experienced earlier.


    The missing Tuesday nagged at her thoughts. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t recall anything from that day. It was as though she had slept through Monday and awakened on Wednesday.


    Yet, she knew this couldn''t be true, as Xiao Min had mentioned her waking up late on Tuesday, and Wei had accused her of boasting in class. Clearly, something had happened, but why couldn''t she remember it?


    This wasn''t the first time such a thing had occurred. Last week, she had experienced a similar lapse in memory. Her Aunt had even remarked on it, suggesting that Edina had thought She was dead.


    However, Edina had never made such a statement. It was as though these two Tuesdays had simply vanished from her memory, leaving behind a void.


    As she pondered these mysteries, her eyes fell upon a paper on the cabinet table. In clear Leonese characters, a message was written. Though Edina only knew a bit of Leonese, she looked at the words :


    ???? ??????????????. ??? ??????? ????, ???? ???? ?????????? ????????? ?????????.


    Then she slowly deciphered the words and read them out in a low voice ."n¨¥nu bhavi?yattul¨­nu. adi tr¨¡ga?a? l¨¥du, k¨¡n¨© n¨¥nu ma?ga?av¨¡ra?l¨­ punarjanma po?du t¨¡nu." (I am from the Future. Don''t panic, but I think I reincarnate on Tuesdays.)

 4.Second Chance?

    With a colossal flash of light in the dead of night, the entire land, once bustling with human civilization, lay in ruins.


    One might mistake this devastation for a natural disaster, but in truth, it was the work of two figures hovering mid-air under the moonlight, their large wings spread wide in the wind.


    Amidst the rubble stood a solitary human, the sole survivor of the destruction wrought by the massive flash¡ªa spell of mass destruction cast by two demonic beings, not from some demonic sect, but real denizens of the underworld.


    One of the demons, a seductively clothed woman with a single red horn, spoke in a sultry voice to her male counterpart, adorned in majestic silk clothing and sporting purple horns.


    "My Lord, one has survived your great destructive spell. How intriguing," she purred as the male demon wrapped his arm around her waist, smiling in response. "Indeed. Let''s take a closer look," he agreed, and in an instant, they materialized before the surviving human.


    The woman, in her late twenties or early thirties, with pale skin, fiery red hair, and piercing blue eyes, glared at them with rage, standing with the support of a cane that miraculously survived the spell.


    "Interesting human, you possess an organic life force insulator," the male observed. Enraged, the human woman retorted, "You beasts! You''ve slaughtered them all! I will avenge them!" With that, she swung her cane at him, only for the female demon to seize it and demand, "Not so fast, Human. Since you may be the last human on this planet, tell me your name."


    With a sly grin, the human woman snapped the cane in half and impaled the female demon, declaring, "I am the princess of the Leon Empire! Edina Von Nemesis Cha Ling!"


    The female demon, taken aback, began to disintegrate into pure mana, struggling to speak. "You... my lord, even the cane is an insulator. Kill her for..." Before she could finish, she dissolved completely.


    The male demon chuckled, remarking, "Quite the show you''ve put on for the end of humanity, human." Edina, hesitating, charged at him despite her limp, but before she could act, a massive spike pierced through her.


    As she looked up, she realized it wasn''t a magical spell but simply a spike thrown by the demon. "It was nice meeting you, Edina.


    I am Demon Lord Slot, one of the seven demon lords serving the Great Demon King," he announced before flying away, knowing Edina''s demise was imminent.


    In her dying breath, Edina''s life flashed before her eyes.


    She remembered her happy childhood in the Blazing Dawn Sect with her parents, the misery she endured after their deaths at her aunt''s hands, and how she was married off to a man by her aunt for political connections with the second prince.


    She recalled how that man ignored and neglected her, choosing to flirt with other women instead. Then, when the first prince rose to power in the succession war, her childhood home, the Blazing Dawn Sect, was destroyed and executed by the first prince for allying with the second prince, along with her aunt and her husband''s family.


    She was spared due to pleas from the Leon Empire but was exiled from the central plains to the Leon Empire.


    In the Leon Empire, she found happiness with the imperial family, her grandmother, grandfather, and uncle. But then came the Humanity''s Era War¡ªa conflict between humanity and demons.


    After years of division, humanity united to fight the demons, launching all-out attacks from the eastern continent to the western continent to the southern continent.


    Yet, despite their efforts, they lost many regions and people. This final frontier was destroyed in a single night, and as Edina closed her eyes and took her final breath, the necklace on her glowed with pure energy before breaking.


    The next thing she knew, she woke up in an uncomfortable bed, bathed in the piercing light streaming through the broken window.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Even on the final frontier of humanity, Edina couldn''t recall ever sleeping on such an uncomfortable bed. It reminded her of her childhood, where she had grown accustomed to such discomfort.


    As she pondered this, she was abruptly jolted awake to find herself in her childhood room, surrounded by broken windows, dusty shelves, and her old cane by the bedside.


    "Huh... dreaming about my past life in such detail now," she muttered to herself. Just then, the sliding door creaked open, and a haughty maid stormed in, her face twisted with rage.


    "What in the Ancestors'' name are you still doing in bed, you crippled freak? You have class in 10 minutes, and Mistress Li Mei will chew me alive if you''re late! Get up now or it''s the darkroom for you!" Edina observed the scene with a reminiscent smile, recalling similar situations from her past.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel that this recreation was a bit extreme; she had never seen Xiao Min so angry before. "Perhaps I''m dreaming or hallucinating in my final moments," she mused silently.


    Xiao Min, dumbfounded by Edina''s serene expression, refrained from slapping her out of fear of leaving a mark that the teacher might notice.


    Through gritted teeth, she warned, "If you don¡¯t make it to class on time, I''ll ensure you spend a week in the darkroom!"


    Edina, unfazed, responded nonchalantly, "Yeah, yeah, by the way what year is it?¡±


    She asked, Xiao Min threw an angry glare at her. ¡°okay, I understand." With a vacant smile, Edina grabbed her cane and headed to the bath.


    Xiao Min was left speechless, wondering if Edina had lost her mind and what could possibly be wrong with the girl.


    Edina quickly got ready and made her way toward her classroom, feeling a profound sadness wash over her as she walked. The familiar surroundings evoked a sense of nostalgia within her.


    Despite her physical limitations, she reached the entrance of her classroom in under five minutes, a skill honed over years of navigating with her cane. Edina couldn''t help but question the authenticity of her experience; the swift journey seemed too efficient compared to her past travels to the Mu Mansion."Perhaps this is a mistake in the hallucination,"


    she mused silently as she entered the room, greeted by the sight of her cousins'' familiar faces. "They look just as they did in my childhood," she thought, a strange smile forming on her lips, causing Wei and Lin to exchange worried glances.


    Edina''s unusual behavior left them wondering if something was amiss with her mental state; she had never smiled at them before.


    As the teacher began the lesson, Edina found it boring to focus. After enduring two classes, she left the room abruptly, unaware that her departure had left Wei and Lin unable to torment her as they had planned.


    It wasn''t intentional; Edina simply hadn''t realized how much faster she was walking compared to her childhood self.


    Along the way, she spotted a woman with a familiar bun hairstyle engaged in conversation with an administrative staff member¡ªit was her Aunt Li Mei. "Wow, even the bitch is alive in my dream," Edina remarked aloud, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Hearing Edina''s remark from across the corridor, Li Mei felt her blood boil. It was as if Edina had declared her dead, but she couldn''t lash out at her at this moment with an administrative staff member present.


    She had to maintain her facade of being a caring aunt, so she chose to ignore Edina for the time being. However, when she glanced back in Edina''s direction, she was nowhere to be seen.


    This puzzled Li Mei; Edina would have taken minutes to walk even a short distance, yet she had vanished from the hallway. Before she could dwell on it further, the staff member called out to her, prompting Li Mei to set aside her concerns and focus on the matter at hand.


    Edina wandered around the Blazing Dawn Sect for a few hours, puzzling all the workers, students, and martial artists.


    It was a rare sight to see her outside her room without a clear purpose, as it had been a year since she last ventured out. Even when she did leave her room, she usually only attended to necessary tasks.


    However, today, everyone found her roaming the entire sect without a specific reason which gave some people hope that maybe, she was finally stopping her mourning.


    Upon returning to the Jinwei Mansion and entering her room, Edina wore a confused expression. She pondered, "If this is a dream, it would make sense for a few minutes to feel like a few hours or even longer.


    But I''ve been here for half a day now. Does that mean I am really in the past? Did I get a second chance at life? But why this time? Why not when I was just born or when my parents were alive? Why into my 13-year-old self?"


    As Edina began to accept that this might not be a dream, the sliding door opened, and Xiao Min appeared.


    "Since you reached class on time, I decided to let you off this time. Here''s your dinner," she announced, handing Edina a somewhat simple porridge to eat.


    Edina glanced at it and muttered, "Damn, I used to get this crap," before hesitantly eating it.


    Edina decided to turn in early. Her reasoning was simple: if she truly found herself in the past, then tomorrow would be the day when the merchant Keith Maxism would present the sect with the imperial jewel and ten thousand gold bars.


    She needed to take advantage of this situation.

 5.Reincarnate on Tuesdays

    Tuesday night, just before Keith Maxism''s arrival, in the Blazing Sun Mansion.


    Liang Feng Cha Ling, the Sect Leader of the Blazing Dawn Sect, sat in his office, reviewing papers while stroking his white hair in thought. It was clear that he was distressed by something.


    He would never show such a state in public, but in the privacy of his office, no one was there to witness this.


    When a knock on his door was heard, "Sect Leader, it''s Chuang Chi." Upon hearing the voice, Liang Feng said, "Come in."


    As the sliding door opened, a beautiful woman with slender legs, wearing a Hanfu with side slits, walked in. She bowed and said, "This disciple greets the master."


    Liang Feng merely grunted in acknowledgment as he continued his work. Chuang Chi then spoke up, "Master, it seems something''s on your mind.


    If there''s anything I can do to help, I would like to put your mind at rest." Liang Feng looked up from his papers and thought, ''Chuang Chi is the best disciple I could have hoped for.'' With a sigh.


    he said, "It''s Edina, Chuang Chi. I might not have approved of Jinwei''s marriage to Elara, but she is still my grandchild. I can''t bear to see her tormented under Li Mei any longer. If only she spoke out, I could take action and free her. But she is still mourning and depressed. I don''t know how to change her mind while also keeping my distance." He paused and continued, "Now, with an imperial decree, a merchant ambassador of the Leon Empire is coming here to give her an inheritance, which will undoubtedly be snatched by Li Mei. If only she could be a bit more assertive or simply say no."


    Chuang Chi nodded sympathetically. She, too, felt for Edina. Chuang Chi was the spy in the Mu Mansion, tasked with keeping an eye on Li Mei and her schemes.


    As a spy, Chuang Chi understood her master''s dilemma. If he declared Li Mei''s abuse without official investigation or evidence from an official source, the matter would be resolved, and Edina would be freed.


    But then, the Elders and clans of the sect would question the sect leader''s authority and his use of spies in their personal affairs. Did he plant spies everywhere? Did he? It won¡¯t matter since the evidence he obtained would be from a spy.


    So his only option was to catch them in the act or have Edina testify. Chuang Chi replied, "The information I am here to report might help, Master. According to the staff and myself, Young Miss Edina was taking a stroll around the sect. It seemed as though she was back to her usual cheerful self, at least a bit."


    Liang Feng''s eyes widened, a stark contrast to how he typically displayed his emotions in public. "Is it true?" he confirmed, and Chuang Chi nodded.


    Liang Feng smiled and said, "So if I just nudge her a bit, she might protest against Li Mei. I can use even the slightest hint of defiance to initiate an investigation and incorporate the evidence you''ve gathered into the official proceedings," he happily muttered.


    The following Tuesday, one week after Keith Maxism''s arrival.


    Edina woke up in her uncomfortable bed, still feeling the effects of the nasty food from the night before. As she stirred, the sliding door opened and in walked Xiao Min.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Why aren''t you awake? Don''t you dare be as foolish as last week! I''m sure you''d love more time in the darkroom. Get ready before class or you''ll see what I can do!" Without waiting for Edina''s reply, Xiao Min left.


    Edina found herself even more confused than the day before. What was Xiao Min talking about last week? And why was there a class today? Shouldn''t Keith the merchant have arrived today? Edina had questions, but she decided to get ready and go to class first.


    After all, she was in no way fond of the memories of the dark room from 19 years ago.


    She arrived at Mu Mansion and her class just in time. When she entered, she was stunned to see the date and day on the board. A whole week had passed, and it was Tuesday again.


    She had slept last Tuesday on the 6th of this month and had woken up on the morning of the 13th, another Tuesday. This was very bizarre, and she didn''t like the feeling of this strange confusion in her head.


    So when the teacher arrived, she decided she would focus on the class today and calm herself. Since she was a 30-year-old woman in a teenager''s body in a class for teenagers, she easily answered every question about the ancient Han language, and throwing a grin at Wei, seeing his shocked expression was satisfying.


    As soon as the class finished, Edina went to some staff to talk about what happened last week then to her room to sort out her thoughts, and her speed once again surprised Wei and Lin; she was gone even before they could wait for the teacher to leave so that they could bully her.


    As Edina sat on her bed, she pondered deeply. She had reincarnated on the 6th of this month, only to find herself waking up on the 13th.


    It seemed logical to assume that the 13-year-old Edina had been living her usual life between those two days. After all, she had asked around and learned that Keith the merchant had already arrived.


    This indicated that the meeting must have proceeded in a similar fashion: her grandfather attempting to retain the inheritance in Blazing Sun Mansion, countered by Aunt Li Mei''s efforts to keep it in her Mu Mansion. In three months'' time, they would stage a heist at the Mu Mansion to seize the money.


    Edina contemplated various theories. Had she possessed the 13-year-old Edina on the same day of the week two times now, or was it entirely random and coincidental that two Tuesdays had occurred in succession? Was this all just an extended dream, and did the 13-year-old Edina remember what she had done during the time of her possession? Many questions lingered, but one thing was certain: she was in the past, and she could change it.


    Initially, she tried to recall what had happened 19 years ago on those days.


    She remembered that there would be a banquet for Keith Maxism''s departure. Grabbing a quill, she drafted a calendar on a piece of paper in her room. Disappointingly, she found that these days were nowhere near a Tuesday.


    She could only hope that her theory about possession occurring on random days was true. With a heavy heart, Edina lay down on her bed.


    Suddenly, a thought struck her. Why should she have to undertake this alone? She was changing the life of 13-year-old Edina, so why couldn''t she involve her?


    If they worked together, combining her future knowledge with the 13-year-old Edina''s freedom to act on any day, they could easily alter the past and perhaps even warn or take action against the demons.


    With this idea in mind, Edina wrote a message to the 13-year-old Edina in Leonese, ensuring its secrecy from prying eyes like Xiao Min''s, who was always snooping around. Writing in Leonese was the best option so She began inscribing the characters.


    ???? ??????????????. ??? ??????? ????, ???? ???? ?????????? ????????? ?????????.


    (I am from the Future. Don''t panic, but I think I reincarnate on Tuesdays.)

 6.Senior Edina and Junior Edina

    ???? ??????????????. ??? ??????? ????, ???? ???? ?????????? ????????? ?????????.


    (I am from the Future. Don''t panic, but I think I reincarnate on Tuesdays.)


    Reading the note, 13-year-old Edina was dumbfounded and confused.


    There weren''t many people in the central plains who knew Leonese, and certainly none in the Blazing Dawn Sect. Even Edina herself hadn''t had a Leonese class in over a year, since she had been taught by her mother.


    The reason was simple: the western continent was very distant, and few merchants or people ventured to the eastern continent. It took over 8 months to sail across the ocean to reach the western continent, meaning it could even take a year just to reach its shores, this also why the Leon Imperial Family didn¡¯t come to her parents funeral.


    As a result, merchants found it unprofitable to engage in intercontinental business unless it was for diplomatic relations, as was the case with the Leon Empire and the Central Plains.


    Edina read the note again, this time noting that the writer had used simple words to make it easier for her to understand.


    ¡°???????? ???? ?? ??????? ??????????, ???? ???????????? ???????? ?????. ???? ??????? ?????????? ???? ??? ??????????.¡±


    (I overtake your body on Tuesdays. I am Edina from 19 years in the future. I don¡¯t know how it happened, but it¡¯s happening.)


    The note had used the word ''overtake'' as a substitute for ''possession,'' since young Edina didn''t know the Leonese word for it.


    As soon as Edina read it, she clutched her body in fear. She was being possessed by someone! It did explain why she didn¡¯t have any memories of the last two Tuesdays, but it was still unbelievable and horrifying for her.


    Young Edina pondered if this was just someone messing with her, but she hadn¡¯t told anyone about her loss of memory of the last two Tuesdays, so it was not possible for them to use it to construct a fantasy story to mess with her.


    Also, her mind went to Keith, the merchant, since he was the only one in the sect who knew how to write in Leonese, but that wasn''t right since he hadn¡¯t even stepped into Jinwei Mansion in the last whole week.


    Then there were people¡¯s testimonies like Xiao Min telling her she woke up late, Wei and Lin talking about how she did in class, and her Aunt Li Mei shouting at her. It did add up, but it was hard to believe.


    Even though magic existed, possession magic was something of legends even in the tales of the western continent, so this seemed way too far-fetched for Young Edina. But it was the only reasonable explanation. Young Edina decided to read more.


    Listen, Junior Edina, I''ll call you that since you''re young. You can address me as Senior Edina. I went through the torment of Aunt Li Mei just like you, but I never acted on it. A few years after my coming-of-age ceremony, she decided to marry me off. She chose Gondok Ho because his family had just risen to power with the Red Black Steel Business. He didn¡¯t care for me and committed infidelity multiple times. Then, one day, when the crown prince¡ªthe first prince¡ªrose to power, he decided to execute everyone who opposed him, including "our family." I was spared since the Leon Empire sent ambassadors and negotiated my exile there. I had some of my best days there, just like when mom and dad were alive. You would love Grandma Agatha! And let''s not forget about Grandpa Andrew; he''s so badass! Of course, all good things come to an end. In the years following, Angels descended from the great skies above and delivered a prophecy to the whole world, declaring that the gods had abandoned humanity and demolished the barriers that kept the underworld demons at bay. Soon after, demons from the underworld started pouring out, and destruction ensued everywhere. All of humanity joined hands, yeah even the Murim Alliance and the Demonic Sect in the central plains, to fight them off. We called this the Humanity Era War. I died on the final frontier of the war at the hands of demons. The next thing I knew, I woke up in your body last week.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    It took a while for Junior Edina to read through it all, even with the simpler words. But eventually, she managed to grasp Senior Edina¡¯s life, which was essentially her own future.


    It was all a bit overwhelming, especially learning about the horrible fate that awaited the world. The most unbelievable part, though, was the idea of the Murim Alliance and the Demonic Sect joining hands.


    Junior Edina shook her head in disbelief. So apparently, she was being possessed by her future self on Tuesdays. Now she had to live with this? Her life was already bad enough.


    With a sigh, Junior Edina decided to read the next page.


    Now listen, if you don''t want the same fate as me, we must take back what is ours. Break free from Aunt Li Mei. I know you are afraid and scared¡ªhell, I am afraid of the darkroom too¡ªbut think about your future. Do you want to be bullied and married off to the worst family, then die at the end of the world with nothing to show for your life?


    It''s quite heavy to dump on a 13-year-old, but Senior Edina had no choice.


    Keith Maxism will leave in two weeks, and if Junior Edina doesn¡¯t make up her mind by then, they won¡¯t have a chance to change things for a long time.


    So she poured out everything she could to convince the young lady. Deep in thought, Junior Edina sighed.


    It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t want to try something, but every time she thinks she has the courage, she just freezes or wants to run away.


    Junior Edina knew that her grandfather, the sect leader, was trying his best to do whatever he could to wrest custody from her Aunt, and he only needed a small bit of support from her to bring down the thunder.


    But that small bit of rebellion was what she didn¡¯t have. Every time she tried to talk to him or confront the abuse in public, she just froze at the slightest glare from her Aunt, fearing the repercussions of even trying.


    She then read the next paragraph.


    I know you think grandfather can help you with just a bit of a push, but you are wrong. Aunt Li Mei has already caught on to the fact that he is onto them and has spies in their ranks. As soon as grandfather starts an official investigation, she destroys all evidence and kills off the spies, pushing the blame onto Xiao Min, convincing everyone that you misunderstood the abuse as being done by her but it¡¯s not her but the maid who did it. This is something that happens in 2 years¡¯ time when I finally had the courage to do something. Reporting the abuse in public and involving grandfather will not end well. Listen to me and do what I say; we must end Aunt Li Mei¡¯s tyranny on our own.


    Junior Edina gulped at the notion of not involving anyone and going up against Aunt Li Mei alone.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom what Senior Edina could possibly do to combat this situation. After all, Aunt Li Mei literally knew who the spies were and had a backup plan to push the blame onto Xiao Min.


    How could she even go against this? Senior Edina was crazy, if she was real, is what Junior Edina thought as she read forward.


    ¡®Step one: Let''s take back financial control of Jinwei Mansion!¡¯

 7.Glimmer of Hope

    Mu Mansion in the Blazing Dawn Sect


    In the heart of the Elders residence area of the Blazing Dawn Sect stood the imposing structure of Mu Mansion, its architecture designed in a Panopticon style. A central tower housed the living quarters of the Mu Family, while surrounding it were various departments - financial, business, armory, and martial arts classrooms for sect students. This layout allowed the Mu Family to oversee all operations, ensuring efficiency and control.


    Within the confines of the Mu Family quarters, candles flickered, casting dancing shadows on the walls. Aunt Li Mei reclined on her husband Han Cha¡¯s lap, her hair disheveled, and her clothes unkempt. "Father is onto us," she murmured, a sly smile playing on her lips. "But luckily, we know all his spies and the location of any evidence he might have against us, including my treatment of Edina. We can dispose of it whenever necessary."


    Han Cha gazed at his wife with a troubled expression. "You''re right," he conceded, "but our immediate concern should be securing that inheritance. We must use it to fortify our position within the Sect. You need to position yourself as the frontrunner for the next sect leader before the succession battle erupts in the imperial palace. That way, we can throw our support behind the second prince''s claim to the throne."


    Li Mei Nodding then with a sly smile kissing her husband.


    After their kiss, Han Cha spoke up. "Oh, I just remembered. A junior disciple reported that the merchant from Leon witnessed Wei and Jin bullying Edina. Instruct them not to harass her while he''s a guest in the sect."


    Li Mei grasped the implication immediately. The reason she took Edina under her wing after Jinwei''s death was to garner support from the Leon Empire for her bid to become sect leader.


    If Keith, the merchant, noticed anything amiss, he might use his long-distance communication spell to inform the Leon Empire.


    Subsequently, the Imperial Family of the Leon Empire would pressure the Blazing Dawn Sect and the Imperial Palace of the Central Plains to send Edina to the Western Continent, where she would be under their care.


    Li Mei was adamant about keeping Edina under her control to ensure the Leon Empire felt obligated to support her. Foreign support was a significant advantage in claiming the position. "I will," she said, before pushing him down.


    In Jinwei Mansion, the Blazing Dawn Sect


    Junior Edina continued to peruse the letter from Senior Edina.


    Step one: Let''s take back financial control of Jinwei Mansion!


    "You''re out of your mind," Junior Edina muttered to herself as she read the first line, though she remained composed and continued reading.


    Yep, in two weeks'' time, the merchant Keith Maxism will depart for the Leon Empire. Grandfather will host a banquet, inviting heads of sub-clans and elders. We''re going to leverage this event to request financial independence. Currently, Aunt Li Mei uses the allowance allocated to Jinwei Mansion to fund her own interests. Once you demand financial independence, she''ll be forced to hand over the account books with the funds for this month''s allowance, which she''s already spent. Consequently, she''ll need to acquire the money by any means necessary, or else you can easily expose her. Additionally, with financial independence, we can terminate all staff in Jinwei Mansion, putting an end to the bullying by the staff you''ve endured. Here''s my plan: if we can''t expose Aunt Li Mei directly, let''s challenge her authority in a different manner. This strategy aims to gradually erode her control over you. I understand that you''re afraid to speak up and struggle to think clearly in confrontational situations, so I propose a solution: what if you didn''t have to think? In the following pages, I''ve anticipated all possible responses from grandfather, Aunt Li Mei, and everyone else at the banquet.Memorize the prepared replies and recite them like a poem. If something unexpected arises during the conversation, simply nod your head. I''ll provide more anticipated conversations and responses the next time I take over.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    This was madness. Junior Edina flipped through the pages and found rows upon rows of text written in Han Language, not Leonese, since she needed to memorize and use it in conversation.


    Junior Edina couldn''t help but marvel at Senior Edina''s dedication, realizing she must have stayed up all night contemplating every possible turn the conversation could take.


    Despite feeling frightened, Junior Edina also experienced a surge of excitement. It was surprising how easily brought into this seemingly unrealistic narrative.


    Deep down, there was a profound psychological reason for her acceptance.


    As a 13-year-old girl who had recently lost her parents and was enduring torment from her Aunt, she felt utterly isolated and overwhelmed with emotions.


    Bottling up her anger and frustrations, she subconsciously yearned for someone who could understand and support her. Thus, when this seemingly unrealistic source of support appeared, she couldn''t help but embrace it, clinging to the hope that it might be true.


    Despite her maturity, she was still a young teenager seeking companionship and understanding.


    Taking the pages in hand, Junior Edina began to read them one by one. She knew it would be impossible to memorize everything in just two weeks, especially since Senior Edina would be adding more.


    Nevertheless, Junior Edina was determined to try. The prospect of avoiding the darkroom forever was too enticing to ignore.


    The next morning, the broken window cast its fractured light into the room, but Junior Edina was already dressed for class and unfazed by the glimmer.


    She made her way to the cooking area of Jinwei Mansion, where she discreetly disposed of the letter written in Leonese by Senior Edina, tossing it into the fire to conceal it from prying eyes.


    While no one in the mansion could read Leonese, Junior Edina knew that if Xiao Min stumbled upon it, she might report it to Li Mei. Even if Li Mei couldn''t decipher the text, she could find someone who could. With the letter disposed of, Junior Edina proceeded to class at the Mu Mansion.


    Meanwhile, in the guest wing of the Blazing Dawn Sect, Keith embarked on a morning stroll, his golden-brown locks aglow in the sunlight.


    He made his way to the Wisdom Mansion, a grand structure housing libraries and classrooms where disciples honed their martial skills. Observing the disciples practicing brought a smile to his face.


    Approaching the entrance to the library, a guard initially moved to intercept him out of habit but relented upon recognizing him as a guest of the sect leader.


    Keith acknowledged the guard''s gesture and entered the library, greeted by rows upon rows of shelves teeming with books, giving credence to the mansion''s name.


    As Keith perused the volumes, he spotted an elderly man with a lively air about him, despite his white hair. The man was seated in a corner engrossed in a book.


    Keith approached him, book in hand, and took a seat across from him. The old man, without looking up from his reading, remarked, "What a coincidence to encounter you here, Keith,"


    before smiling and gesturing to the book in his hands. "Indeed," Keith replied, returning the smile."And likewise, Sect Leader Liang Feng."

 8. Ruse for Enemies and Friends

    The old man, without looking up from his reading, remarked, "What a coincidence to encounter you here, Keith," before smiling and gesturing to the book in his hands.


    "Indeed," Keith replied, returning the smile."And likewise, Sect Leader Liang Feng."


    Still immersed in his reading, Liang Feng responded, "I didn¡¯t know Mages like you would be interested in martial arts."


    Keith explained, "I''m merely curious about the different applications of life force in martial arts. Who knows? It might aid in my understanding of Mana and enhance my magical skills."


    Liang Feng nodded in understanding. "In that case, perhaps I should delve into magical texts as well. It''s unfortunate that most magic-related literature is in languages from the western continent. At my age, learning a new language seems daunting."


    Keith pondered for a moment before suggesting, "Well, why not let one of my subordinates from the imperial palace assist you? They could periodically visit and help you decipher some Leonese texts."


    Liang Feng looked up from his book, expressing gratitude, but Keith interjected with a chuckle. "Oh, don''t be modest, Sect Leader Liang Feng. Besides, it could benefit Her Highness Edina as well. Since the loss of Her Highness Elara, there''s been no one to teach her Leonese. You can ask the assistant to teach her too."


    Liang Feng contemplated the offer, eventually agreeing to it. "You''re right. I''ll arrange a budget for his salary¡ª"


    Keith interrupted gently, "There''s no need, Sect Leader Liang Feng. The Leonese Imperial Family can cover the expenses. They''ve been in mourning and haven''t had the opportunity to find a teacher for their granddaughter. I''m sure they''d be willing to fund a teacher to impart their language and culture to her."


    After a brief discussion and a few more hours of reading, both men exited the library.


    Even if the library appeared empty, there were always ears listening.


    This meeting might have seemed like a coincidence, but in reality, it was a ruse for spies who had been lurking in the sect, keeping a close eye on Keith. Last night, he had sent a message to the Leon Empire using a long-distance spell, detailing the bullying of Edina that he had witnessed.


    Initially, the Leon Empire wanted Keith to formally request action from the sect. However, after some deliberation, they concluded that it would be better to have someone inside the sect who could monitor Edina''s safety and well-being.


    Since making a formal request might exacerbate Edina''s situation if they couldn''t provide proof, this alternative approach was deemed the best course of action.


    Liang Feng typically visited the Wisdom Mansion in the mornings, so Keith used this opportunity to "accidentally" meet with him.


    Of course, Liang Feng understood upon seeing Keith in the library that he might be acting under orders from the Leon Empire.


    By the end of their conversation, Liang Feng comprehended that the Leon Empire wanted an insider in the sect who could directly aid Edina¡ªa proposition that appealed to Liang Feng, who had been grappling with how to assist her. As such, he accepted the arrangement.


    And just like that, events that had never occurred in Senior Edina''s past life were starting to unfold without her even being aware.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The reason for this change was pretty simple: in the past, Edina had never performed well or even tried in class. However, in this life, Senior Edina had made an effort and even taunted Wei, which led to him bullying Junior Edina right before Keith.


    In her previous life, Keith had never found out about the bullying, so he never contacted Leon.


    But this time, out of obligation, he contacted them because his empire''s princess was in trouble, and as her subject, he was obligated to inform her grandmother and grandfather.


    Meanwhile Celestial Palace, Capital City, Leon Empire, Western Continent


    A magnificent structure crafted from polished marble glistened in the moonlight, perched upon a massive river that flowed beneath it, creating a passage for ships to traverse through the town below.


    Within this grand palace, countless rooms boasted exquisite decorations and furnishings, while soldiers and mages occupied every corner.


    Despite the festive atmosphere that enveloped the palace, with many engaged in ballroom dancing to celebrate a recent victory in Alance Town against the neighboring kingdom of Hilosia, one man stood apart on the highest balcony, his gaze fixed upon the stars and moon above.


    Unlike the revelers, he bore a solemn expression, as if burdened by tragic news. His red hair glinted in the moonlight as he took a sip from his wine glass, his blue eyes shimmering with the subtle effects of the drink.


    His countenance exuded the wisdom and gravity befitting an aged emperor. This man was Andrew Von Nemesis, the emperor of the Leon Empire.


    His frustration stemmed from a message received via a long-distance communication spell from the Central Plains of the Eastern Continent.


    The distressing news was that his young granddaughter, Edina, was being bullied and neglected within the Blazing Dawn Sect.


    After engaging in negotiations with the sender, Keith Maxism, a merchant, Andrew struck a deal to assist his granddaughter by proposing to hire a language teacher for her.


    This teacher would not only serve as a language instructor but also as a spy and supporter for Edina.


    Andrew''s frustrations had been mounting for quite some time.


    A year prior, he had received news of the tragic deaths of his daughter, Elara, and her husband, Jinwei, in an attack.


    This devastating loss, compounded by the fact that their daughter was left physically impaired, came as a profound shock to him.


    Although he had initially contemplated traveling to the Eastern Continent for their funerals, the onset of a war with the neighboring kingdom of Hilosia and the threat of rebellion from the aristocracy faction prevented him from doing so.


    Instead, he dispatched an envoy to attend the funeral and provided a substantial sum of money to support his granddaughter.


    Andrew''s primary concern was ensuring that Edina did not suffer due to her physical condition and the loss of her parents.


    Initially considering bringing her to the Leon Empire under the care of his wife, her grandmother, he ultimately decided against it, believing that there were individuals within the Blazing Dawn Sect who could provide adequate care for her.


    However, upon learning that Edina''s custody had been assumed by her aunt, his son-in-law''s younger sister, Andrew was deeply troubled.


    The realization that his support was going to someone neglecting his granddaughter left him distressed and worried. He drank the wine whole and decided he won¡¯t have another tragedy fall to his family anymore, he will make sure to protect his granddaughter.


    A week later, another Tuesday, in Jinwei Mansion,Blazing Dawn Sect


    the red-haired mistress awoke with a soft groan, followed by a swift smile.


    Senior Edina''s smile was evident because, as she suspected, she had woken up on yet another Tuesday.


    She knew this because Junior Edina had left a letter on the table near her bed, informing her that if she received the letter, it meant it was another Tuesday, confirming her theory of awakening solely on Tuesdays.


    With a smile, Senior Edina murmured to herself, "Well, it''s another day and I am still in the past. I should begin preparing for the plan."

 9. Insulator

    Since Junior Edina had left a letter on the table near her bed, informing her that if she received the letter, it meant it was another Tuesday, confirming Senior Edina¡¯s theory of awakening solely on Tuesdays.


    With a smile, Senior Edina murmured to herself, "Well, it''s another day and I am still in the past. I should begin preparing for the plan."


    The plan to reclaim financial independence from Aunt Li Mei was merely the beginning. Since no one could easily wrest custody of Junior Edina from her grasp, they had to either compel her to relinquish it or ensure she couldn''t take any action to maintain her hold over Junior Edina.


    This proved to be quite challenging. Even with Junior Edina gaining financial freedom, there was no evidence to suggest that Li Mei was unfit to care for her. This made it difficult for her grandfather or anyone else to contest her authority.


    Li Mei had a firm grip on the spy network, a ready scapegoat, and enough support to sway things in her favor.


    The only solution Senior Edina could envision to remove Junior Edina from Li Mei''s custody involved making Jinwei Mansion extraordinarily wealthy, gaining influence over enough influential individuals and factions to surpass Li Mei''s supporters.


    While pondering a thought clouded Senior Edina''s mind, ¡®why Aunt Li Mei harbored such animosity toward Edina and her mother, Elara?¡¯


    just as it had in her past life, she didn''t expect to find an answer in this lifetime.


    She didn''t know why Aunt Li Mei hated them, but she was resolved to press on either way.


    There was no point dwelling on information she didn''t even know where to find. Senior Edina grabbed her cane and headed to the bath, as she did every day, the water was moderately warm.


    Under her breath, Senior Edina muttered curses at Xiao Min as she bathed, then swiftly got ready in a matter of minutes.


    Although she had relived this harrowing childhood for the past two days once again, she couldn''t grow accustomed to it so easily.


    After all, she had spent a considerable portion of her previous life in the luxurious surroundings of the Leon Empire.


    She began her walk toward the grand hallway, but instead of heading towards the Mu Mansion for her usual classes, she made her way to the Wisdom Mansion.


    This was why she had woken up early today. She wanted to verify something, as her memory from 19 years ago, when she was just 13, was rather hazy. She needed to check something within the Wisdom Mansion to confirm her hazy memory.


    While walking, Senior Edina theorized in her mind about the possible cause of her reincarnation.


    Could it be related to her death at the hands of a demon lord? But that didn''t make any sense; magic shouldn''t have any effect on her. That was precisely why she remained impaired.


    Qi healing techniques or magical healing spells were futile against her, as her body couldn''t conduct them and merely insulated them. So magic or advanced Qi techniques used by immortals couldn''t be the answer.


    It could perhaps be alchemy, a life force type used by demons from the underworld, but Senior Edina knew well that even that wouldn''t work on her. Therefore, she had no idea how she ended up in the past or what mysterious force had sent her here.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    She deemed it a waste of brain energy to dwell on this as she reached the Wisdom Mansion.


    Senior Edina looked around and saw many merchant carriages entering and parking in a line near the entrance gate of the mansion.


    Guards were checking the contents of the carriages and the documents of the merchants to allow them entry. The influx of merchants was due to the Cha Ling Family being the provincial governors of Gunghua Province.


    For generations, the head of the Blazing Dawn Sect had been the governing authority of this province, owning many businesses and investments.


    These merchants were here to report business earnings and investment returns for the past three months.


    Although the Blazing Dawn Sect was the governing body of the province, their power wasn''t as extensive as it had been 200 years ago.


    The sect didn''t manage the province''s taxation; this was handled by the imperial department of finance, which sent only a small portion of the collected taxes back to the sect.


    The sect could make province-level laws within the framework of the imperial code of legislation and ethics.


    They were responsible for executing these laws alongside imperial government officials, who changed every three years to prevent the governing families from forming close alliances with them.


    Senior Edina was here to check if the sect still had ties with a certain clothing store in downtown Ganso City, the capital of Gunghua Province.


    This store was crucial to her plan, but she couldn''t remember when the sect had cut ties with it, as she had been very young at the time. She decided to confirm if the connection still existed.


    As Senior Edina was intently observing the gathering merchants, she sensed a familiar Qi aura approaching from behind.


    Although she wasn''t a martial artist or a mage due to her condition, she had learned to read the movement of Qi and Mana after years of survival.


    Her body insulated any type of life force, but she could still feel it bouncing off her. This ability allowed her to calculate a martial warrior''s or mage''s level. While martial artists spread a small amount of their Qi to gauge an opponent''s strength, Edina used the Qi that bounced off her to determine the other person''s strength.


    Martial artists purify the properties of life force into Qi by removing unnecessary elements not used in martial arts.


    This purified Qi is then stored in their bodies and utilized during martial arts practice. Similarly, mages convert life force into Mana, which is stored in their bodies to cast spells.


    Both martial artists and mages are ranked based on the capacity of disposable Qi or Mana their bodies can hold at a time.


    Martial artists start at the lowest rank, grade 1, and progress through to grade 9.


    Beyond this, the advanced stages are termed master, grandmaster, and great grandmaster, respectively.


    Mages follow a similar ranking system, beginning from sequence 1 and advancing to sequence 9. The subsequent stages are referred to as wizard/witch, grand wizard/witch, and great wizard/witch, respectively.


    The Qi she felt was grade 1 half step, Half step is a denotation to the period of a martial artist transition between two grades in the Han language.


    Meaning someone of grade 1 about to transition to grade 2 but hasn¡¯t fully done so is a grade 1 half step martial artist, is an unofficial term used by Han people to differentiate between a normal grade 1 and someone that¡¯s more powerful but not enough to be considered grade 2.


    similarly half formative is used for mages in Leonese to refer to the transition period.


    Leonese didn¡¯t have a word for it but after making contact with the central plains it was added to their vocabulary since it was pretty helpful to have intermediate stages between sequences.


    She immediately recognized who it was by the Qi aura, it was her cousin! Just as the realization hit her, she heard a familiar voice say, "What are you doing here?!"

 10.Changing Events

    She immediately recognized the Qi aura¡ªit was her eldest cousin! Just as the realization hit her, she heard a familiar voice say, "What are you doing here, Edina?" Senior Edina turned her head to meet his gaze. Standing before her, in the martial arts uniform of the Blazing Dawn Sect, was Lu Shun Cha Ling, her eldest cousin and the son of Lu Mingfe Cha Ling, elder brother of Edina¡¯s father.


    Unlike Aunt Li Mei and her family, Lu Mingfe and the other families of the sect did not torment or look down on Edina. They gave her the respect she deserved. Lu Shun and Edina had been very close when her parents were alive. Senior Edina suddenly reminisced about the time when Lu Shun tried to help her escape the marriage that Aunt Li Mei forced upon her in her past life. He was punished for disgracing the sect by the Sect Elders, a scheme orchestrated by Aunt Li Mei.


    "This is a long way from Jinwei Mansion! Did you walk all the way here, Edina?" Lu Shun asked, clearly worried. His concern brought Senior Edina back to her senses.


    "Yeah, Brother Shun," she replied, using the nickname that suggested their close bond. "I wanted to see the dresses made by Jade Grass Commerce. I remembered Mother liked one of their dresses, so I wanted to see it before class."


    Senior Edina wanted to act meek and sad like her younger self, but she decided against it since she was not a great actor. She instantly made up the lie and used the name of the store she was here to check, hoping that Brother Shun would look into it for her.


    Lu Shun''s expression changed from surprise to happiness, then to sadness. He was surprised to see Edina speak up, happy that she seemed interested in something, and sad because of the mention of her mother. He said, "Even so, you shouldn¡¯t have come alone. It must have been very discomforting to walk all the way here." Without even asking, he picked her up and added, "I will carry you from here onwards, no excuses."


    The reason Senior Edina was surprised to see Lu Shun was because he had gone to participate in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament held at the Mount Hua Sect every year. Senior Edina clearly remembered that Lu Shun was at Mount Hua when Keith Maxism visited the Blazing Dawn Sect. He only returned to the sect around the time of her 14th birthday. He had won the title of Blazing Blade Dragon, which was celebrated for three whole days in her past life. Seeing him still here was very strange.


    As he held her up in his arms, her arms wrapped around his neck, Senior Edina asked, "Brother Shun, weren''t you gone to participate in the Mount Hua tournament? What are you doing here?" Lu Shun smiled down at her and replied, "I was, but on the way grandfather sent a message insisting I come back to handle some urgent matters here at the sect. I''ll be leaving for Mount Hua tonight"


    This answer only deepened Edina¡¯s curiosity. Why has this change occurred? However, she kept her thoughts to herself for the moment, deciding to ponder over this new development later. When the disciples, martial artists, and Lu Shun¡¯s subordinates in uniform approached them, they greeted Edina in unison, "Good morning, Young Mistress Edina." One of the disciples then said, "Young Master, we need to hurry and report to the sect leader so we can depart before sunset if we wish to reach Mount Hua by next month."


    Lu Shun nodded and said, "You all go ahead and report to the Blazing Sun Mansion. I''ll join you after I drop Edina off at the Mu Mansion." With that, he continued walking towards the Mu Mansion with Edina in his arms.


    As they walked, Lu Shun said, "I will look into this Jade Grass Commerce for you, but you must promise not to travel long distances without someone''s help, okay?"


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Senior Edina shook her head. "If I don''t practice walking, how do you expect me to learn to walk properly with my cane? Huh, Brother Shun?"


    Lu Shun chuckled in a playful tone "Well, you are the Young Mistress of the Blazing Dawn Sect and a princess. Your Highness, Why do you insist on troubling yourself with these insignificant things?"


    With a playful pout, Edina lightly hit Lu Shun on the shoulder. "What? I was just stating the fact," he said, still smiling.


    A few hours later in the Blazing Sun Mansion,


    Lu Shun entered the meeting hall after dropping Edina off at her class in the Mu Mansion. The announcer announced his arrival, and Lu Shun saw his grandfather sitting at a table, reading a letter and deep in thought. Lu Shun glanced to his left and saw his subordinates sitting in the waiting chairs. They nodded at him as he acknowledged them. Lu Shun greeted his grandfather, "This grandson greets the Sect Leader." Liang Feng slowly looked up and gave a slight nod. "You all go ahead and take a rest. You must be tired from your travel."


    With that, Lu Shun¡¯s subordinates gave a brief greeting and left, leaving Liang Feng and Lu Shun alone in the office. After verifying that everyone had left by spreading his Qi across the room, Lu Shun asked, "So, what is the urgent matter that caused you to summon me midway through my travel? It must be very important, right?"


    Liang Feng nodded with a solemn expression. "The Leon Empire knows about your aunt''s treatment of Edina. I don''t know how much they know, but they have some understanding of the situation."


    Lu Shun was shocked and wore a complicated expression. For the past year, he, his mother Qin Cha Ling, and Liang Feng had been trying to find ways to revoke Li Mei''s custody of Edina. However, due to Li Mei''s support within the sect and her ability to conceal her torment of Edina, it had been a troubling matter for them. Initially, Lu Shun¡¯s father, Lu Mingfe, had also tried to help, seeing it as a chance for political leverage, but he gave up after a year of trying. Now, only the three of them and some high-ranking administrative officials in the sect were actively trying to help Edina. Despite the lack of widespread active support, everyone had superficially agreed to never let the Leon Empire become aware of the situation, as it was beyond their control.


    ¡°What¡¯s their response? Is it serious?¡± Lu Shun asked, dread filling his heart. The Leon Empire was a powerful empire in the western continent, owning more than half of it as their domain and possessing one of the largest mage armies. The Leon Empire had signed a nonaggression pact with the eastern continent because their princess had fallen in love with an eastern continent noble and wanted to marry him.This agreement was the basis for the current intercontinental peace, even after her death. Since Edina was living here, the situation had remained friendly. However, now that they knew Edina wasn¡¯t living the best life as they had expected, the Leon Empire could easily pressure the imperial family of the Central Plains to impose severe punishment on the Blazing Dawn Sect. The most horrifying outcome would be an all-out war. Liang Feng replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think they know the full extent of the problem. They''ve proposed hiring a Leonese teacher for Edina, paid for by the Leon Empire.¡±


    Lu Shun instantly understood the intention. The Leon Empire had no spies or intelligence network in the Central Plains due to the nonaggression pact, so they were opting to send a merchant disguised as a teacher to relay information back to them.¡°I see. We need to get Edina out of Aunt Li Mei¡¯s custody before the teacher can report anything negative about her situation,¡± Lu Shun said.


    Liang Feng nodded. ¡°Precisely. My reason for summoning you is to escort the teacher hired by the Leon Empire. They¡¯re currently in Mount Hua, so you can bring them back with you on your return. We need to show that we care about Edina and make sure this situation doesn¡¯t escalate any further.¡±


    Lu Shun understood the gravity of the task. ¡°I will do as you command, Grandfather.¡±


    With that, Lu Shun exited the office, determined to handle the situation delicately and protect Edina from further harm.

 11.Doubts

    Blazing Sun Mansion, Evening


    The main hall was filled with delicious food and drinks as Lu Shun¡¯s subordinates and martial artists enjoyed themselves at the banquet. Lu Shun watched them with a sober expression, thinking about the troubles ahead. They were having a small celebration before leaving that night to ensure they reached Mount Hua on time.


    On the other side of the room, Senior Edina stood with the support of her cane, her face troubled and confused. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. In her past life, a banquet like this had never occurred¡ªor at least she was sure she would remember if it had, especially since her aunt was not present.


    Edina considered four possible explanations for this situation. One, a banquet like this did happen, but Lu Shun had secretly returned and then continued his journey, and she was only present this time because she ran into him. Two, the banquet happened, but she didn¡¯t remember it because it was so long ago. Three, for some reason, the past was changing. Four, she was not really in the past but in a world very similar to her own.


    The uncertainty gnawed at her, and she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something significant was happening. She needed to figure out what was going on before things spiraled out of control.


    She decided she needed safeguards and alternative plans since she couldn¡¯t explain why things were different. Lu Shun called out to her with a smile, ¡°Edina, what are you doing over there? Come eat with us. I rarely see you these days, and I¡¯ll be away again soon. Share a meal with me!¡±


    With a smile, Senior Edina walked up to him and sat beside him to eat. She knew that Lu Shun was aware of Aunt Li Mei''s treatment towards her, so this was likely his way of ensuring she had something healthy to eat, even if just for one evening.


    After the banquet, Lu Shun carried Senior Edina to her room in Jinwei Mansion. Unlike other times when Aunt Li Mei¡¯s lackeys and Xiao Min would deny him entry, they couldn¡¯t do so today since he was literally carrying Edina, the heiress of the mansion. In previous instances, they could claim that Edina didn¡¯t want to meet him, but this time, that excuse wouldn''t work.


    Once in her room, Lu Shun quickly and discreetly observed the surroundings. The dust indicated the room had only been cleaned a few weeks or a month ago, the broken window looked like it had been that way for months, and the mattress appeared worn out, suggesting it had never been properly taken care of.


    As he set Senior Edina down, he said, ¡°Oh, about Jade Grass Commerce, apparently Father and Grandfather agreed that the store was not making any profit and decided to pull the sect¡¯s investment two months ago. So, they won¡¯t be making any visits to the Wisdom Mansion. I¡¯ll look into the dress once I return from Mount Hua, so please don¡¯t worry about it or walk to the Wisdom Mansion without someone¡¯s help again.¡±


    Senior Edina tried to look somewhat sad and said, ¡°It¡¯s a disappointment, okay, I won¡¯t, Brother Shun.¡± However, inside, her heart was screaming, ''Okay! This is exactly the same as my past life, so I¡¯m not in a different world! My plan should work.¡¯ With a nod, Lu Shun left her and exited Jinwei Mansion.


    After Lu Shun left, Senior Edina immediately sat at the table and began writing a letter to her younger self. She detailed everything she had done and her thoughts, adding more lines for Junior Edina to memorize as she thought of them.


    She also included words of encouragement and reassurance, knowing that a scared young girl might give up on the plan at the last minute. She had to make Junior Edina believe that everything would be alright.


    As Senior Edina wrote, her mind lingered on future plans and some past events. In her previous life, Jade Grass Commerce was a clothing store in which the sect had invested heavily for its new business strategy: "ready-made clothes."


    It was an investment-heavy strategy with upfront costs, so when the sect saw no immediate return, they withdrew all their funding, leaving the store in financial trouble and debt.


    Despite this, Jade Grass Commerce managed to stay in business for a year before receiving investment from the Shining Blade Sect, the governing sect of Shenzhou Province, and a small rival of Blazing Dawn Sect in the region.


    The Shining Blade Sect hit a jackpot with their investment. Within three years, Jade Grass Commerce became one of the biggest commercial merchant groups in the central plains.


    Previously, commoners had to get their clothes tailored after buying fabric separately, which significantly increased the price. It was a fine price for noble families but for commoners it was extortion. However, with the advent of ready-made clothing, everything changed. Commoners could now buy clothes at much lower prices, making Jade Grass Commerce the go-to place for clothing.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    The success of Jade Grass Commerce was so significant that by the time Senior Edina went to the Leon Empire, she heard about their expansion into the Demonic Sect''s Hazu Mountains in the north and selling to the barbarians in the south of the continent.


    If Senior Edina could get Junior Edina to invest in Jade Grass Commerce after gaining financial control of Jinwei Mansion before the year ends, she believed they would have enough money and influence to change the trajectory of the future.


    Sometime later at Mu Mansion, inside Li Mei Cha Mu¡¯s room.


    Li Mei was sitting on a chair as the maids prepared her hair for sleep. In front of her, Xiao Min knelt, shaking with fear.


    Li Mei¡¯s beautiful and calm face bore a hint of the rage building behind her eyes. She spoke in a calm voice, ¡°Xiao Min, what do you think your job is in Jinwei Mansion? A simple head maid? You¡¯re not even 30 years old yet, so why do you think I gave you such a high position despite your lack of experience?¡±


    The calmness in her voice was more terrifying than her usual outbursts, indicating a genuine rage. Xiao Min, with a forced smile, replied, ¡°To observe things around Edina and make sure she stays out of your way, Mistress Li Mei.¡±


    A smile crept up on Li Mei¡¯s face. It might have made any man¡¯s heart flutter, but it only terrified both the maids working on her hair and Xiao Min to their core. ¡°I see you know your role, but I think you don¡¯t quite understand it. How else could Edina have met Lu Shun?¡±


    Xiao Min shivered, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know how, but that cripple woke up way before me and walked all the way to Wisdom Mansion.¡±


    Xiao Min had stopped being too observant with Edina for a few months now. Since Edina walked so slowly without help, it seemed nearly impossible for her to do anything unnoticed.


    However, last week, a report that Edina was looking around the Sect had made Xiao Min more vigilant for a few days but thinking Edina wouldn¡¯t do something like that again, she had leisurely slept in this morning as usual, only for this to happen.


    As soon as Xiao Min finished speaking, a deadly, threatening aura filled the room. Li Mei¡¯s anger was so intense that her murderous Qi emanated from her body, causing both maids beside her to faint on the spot.


    As a half-step martial artist, Xiao Min felt the aura pressing her into the ground, choking her, and crushing her body. She was no match for Li Mei¡¯s Grade 7 martial artist Qi and prepared herself to depart from this world when the pressure suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What did they talk about? Lu Shun brought her to Jinwei Mansion, right? What did he say?¡± Li Mei demanded.


    Xiao Min, lying on the floor and unable to move a single muscle, weakly replied, ¡°Something about Jade Grass Commerce selling a dress that Mistress Elara picked.¡±


    Li Mei went into thought for a few minutes, her expression hardening as she considered the possibilities. She then said, ¡°Leave and take those maids with you.¡± Xiao Min, exhausted, stood up with wobbly arms and legs. She supported the unconscious maids to the exit, noting that Li Mei had formed a protective Qi around them to prevent further harm.


    Just the sheer amount of Qi had made them faint.


    Once Xiao Min left, Li Mei called out, ¡°Chuang Chi!¡± As her voice fell, a beautiful woman with slender legs, wearing a Hanfu with side slits, walked in.


    She bowed and said, ¡°You called for me, Mistress Li Mei? Master Han has yet to return.¡± She immediately mentioned Li Mei¡¯s husband, believing that was the reason for Li Mei¡¯s summons. The mention of her husband calmed Li Mei significantly.


    Li Mei replied, ¡°Do you know what the Jade Grass Commerce is? I feel like I¡¯ve heard the name before.¡±


    Being a disciple of the Blazing Sun Mansion and one of the administrative staff at the Mu Mansion, Chuang Chi had worked closely with Li Mei on various matters.


    She answered, ¡°I believe it was one of the twelve stores from which we pulled our sect¡¯s investment two months ago, Mistress Li Mei.¡±


    Li Mei recalled the meeting with all the sect leaders two months ago where she agreed with her brother and father to pull investment funds from twelve stores and merchant groups that were not profitable. ¡°Send for the head of the commerce by next week.


    Tell him the Mu Mansion wants to invest in their business.¡±


    Chuang Chi bowed and left, having heard the footsteps of Li Mei¡¯s husband entering the mansion through her advanced hearing martial arts technique.


    Li Mei wanted to invest in this store because her spies had informed her that the Leon Empire had gotten wind of Edina¡¯s situation. She was preparing to shift the blame onto Xiao Min.


    She could have just bought the dress, but that would be too suspicious. Instead, she decided to invest in the store and say she found the dress that Elara had selected for Edina by accident.


    She planned to gift it to Edina right when the blame was shifted onto Xiao Min, to improve her image in the eyes of the Leon Empire and the Imperial authorities.


    After all, the dress had emotional significance, and acting against her at that point would look bad for anyone pointing a finger.


    As expected, the sliding door opened, and Li Mei¡¯s husband, Han Cha Mu, appeared. His strong, muscular body filled the doorway. As soon as he entered, Li Mei jumped into his arms.

 12.Geography Lesson

    With groggy eyes, Junior Edina woke up. Her arms and body felt sore, indicating that Senior Edina must have taken over her body and pushed it to its absolute limit yesterday. She looked over at the table and found a letter from Senior Edina. The first sentence confirmed Junior Edina to the theory: Senior Edina was indeed taking over her body only on Tuesdays.


    Junior Edina read about what Senior Edina did yesterday with a bitter smile. It had been a while since she last saw Brother Shun, and the one chance she had to meet him, Senior Edina had taken over. Shaking her head, Junior Edina continued reading the next part of the letter.


    I know you are afraid, but don¡¯t worry. I have planned an escape route if anything goes wrong! Just recite the lines at the banquet next week. I will tell you the details of the escape route then. For now, focus on the lines so we won¡¯t have to worry about that.


    This gave Junior Edina the reassurance she desperately needed. She had considered ditching Senior Edina¡¯s plan and had only half-heartedly memorized the lines, believing that if things went wrong, she¡¯d end up in the dark room.


    Now that someone with memories of the future was telling her there was an escape route, she felt a bit calmer. What Junior Edina didn¡¯t know was that Senior Edina wrote that paragraph precisely for this effect.


    Knowing herself best, it was a no-brainer to make her younger self feel more confident. A young girl who would rather take help from a fairy tale than ask adults for help¡ªthat''s who she was, and that¡¯s what would make Junior Edina follow her plan.


    The next few pages contained the lines to say at the banquet next week, written in the Han language. Junior Edina took the pages and hid them under her bed, knowing Xiao Min wouldn¡¯t bother to clean there, if she ever did at all.


    She quickly got ready for her class and started walking toward the Mu Mansion. She finally reached her class slowly and took a seat. Jin and Wei were already present, as was the teacher, an administrative staff member from the Blazing Sun Mansion.


    The teacher began, ¡°Today we will be learning basic geography and history. This is mostly common knowledge and information you already know. I am just revising it to make sure everyone understands before we move on to the next subjects this year.¡±


    Everyone nodded. Although Wei was not interested, he had to listen if he wanted to receive advanced martial arts training. It was mandatory to complete basic education to learn advanced martial arts in the sect.


    The teacher continued, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss our continent first. As you know, it¡¯s called the Eastern Continent by the other continents, and as such, it has become our official name.¡± He drew a rough map of the Eastern Continent and asked, ¡°So, how many nations occupy the continent?¡±


    Immediately, Wei raised his hand with a mocking smile towards Edina. Junior Edina, ever the afraid young lady, kept her head down and didn¡¯t respond.


    She knew that if she said something, Wei might tie her to a tree later. Of course, Junior Edina didn¡¯t know that Aunt Li Mei had forbidden them from bullying her for the time being.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Wei?¡± the teacher acknowledged.


    Wei replied, ¡°Two nations: the Demonic Sect''s Blood Valley City in the Northern Mountains and the Central Plains.¡±


    The teacher nodded. ¡°And what about the barbarian tribes in the southern grasslands?¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Wei scoffed, ¡°They are barely a society. Calling them a nation would be disrespectful to the Central Plains.¡±


    In a calm voice, the teacher responded, ¡°It might seem that way, but by international law between the Eastern and Western continents, it qualifies as a nation. Not acknowledging it as such would be disrespectful to our great imperial emperor.¡±


    Wei¡¯s face turned red as he sat down with a huff.


    The teacher continued, ¡°We know that the Demonic Sect¡¯s Blood Valley exists, but only a few merchants and aristocratic families know its exact location, and they are sworn to secrecy. Even though we of the righteous sects oppose the teachings of demonic martial arts, we cannot find it.¡±


    Wei interjected again, ¡°They should be declared traitors to the Central Plains, and we should wipe out those demonic people! Why does our great empire allow business with them?!¡±


    The teacher, still calm, replied, ¡°Young Master Wei, they are only enemies of the martial world, not the common people. Why should the imperial palace declare a war and make the common populace suffer? Our enmity stems from the philosophy of martial arts, but that does not affect the common man.¡±


    Wei rebuked, ¡°We, the people of the martial world, keep peace and order in the Central Plains. We have the power and control. Why shouldn¡¯t our enemies be their enemies too?¡±


    The teacher, rather than answering directly, posed a question, ¡°Young Master Wei, who do you think leads the people? And why do you believe that only martial power is power?¡±


    Wei replied, ¡°The imperial family leads the people of our great nation. They do so because they have some of the greatest warriors under their control. So, why isn¡¯t martial power the true power?¡±


    Before the teacher could respond, Jin, fed up with her brother¡¯s ignorance, interjected, ¡°Are you stupid or what? Why would a strong warrior willingly submit to someone who isn''t as powerful? Think about it. Now tell me, why is martial power truly the power to lead?¡±


    Wei was dumbfounded. It was a simple enough question, but he had no answer. He had always ordered others around but never understood why those weaker than him listened to his orders so easily.


    The teacher then replied, ¡°It¡¯s rules and promises that make us humans different from beasts. That¡¯s what truly leads the world.¡±


    Jin then posed a question, ¡°What about beasts that have rules, like wolves that hunt in packs? They have a hierarchy just like us humans. And what about tigers? They have territorial authority and an unspoken promise not to invade other tigers'' territories.¡±


    The teacher, with a smile, replied, ¡°That¡¯s an interesting question. Humanity is not so different from them in that regard. However, the reason we differentiate ourselves is because we have a more complex and fair system of rules and promises in place.¡±


    Jin, still confused, asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The teacher continued, ¡°The understanding of life is the true power and authority to lead, young mistress Jin. That¡¯s why we are different from beasts. Our rules and promises are imbued with a deeper understanding of life and its intricacies. This is why the imperial family leads our nation¡ªthey possess a greater understanding of the lives and needs of our people.¡±


    Wei, still unconvinced, asked, ¡°But why does understanding life make someone a better leader than martial strength?¡±


    The teacher explained, ¡°Because leadership is not just about power; it¡¯s about empathy, wisdom, and the ability to see beyond oneself. A strong leader must understand the needs, fears, and hopes of the people.


    They must be able to make decisions that benefit the many, not just the few. Martial strength can enforce order, but true leadership creates harmony and prosperity.¡±


    Jin nodded thoughtfully, while Wei, still processing, seemed less sure but more contemplative.


    The teacher concluded, ¡°In essence, it¡¯s our ability to empathize, to make fair and just decisions, and to understand the complexities of human life that sets us apart from beasts and makes us true leaders. The imperial family embodies these qualities, which is why they are entrusted with the leadership of our great nation.¡±


    He continued ¡°let¡¯s continue with our geography lesson, let¡¯s talk about western continent now¡±


    He drew a rough map of the Western Continent on the board.


    ¡°The Western Continent is more than five times larger than the Eastern Continent and consists of 24 nations. Four of these are classified as empires, with the Leon Empire being the largest in both landmass and population, making up half of the continent. The Leon Empire is known for its military power and historical status. It is said that if you include their Royal Mage Army, no nation in the world is more powerful than the Leon Empire.¡±


    As the teacher spoke, Wei interjected with a sneer, ¡°The Leon Empire might be big, but they¡¯re just a bunch of braggarts. They can¡¯t be as great as our Central Plains.¡±

 13.Western Continent

    As the teacher spoke, Young Master Wei interjected with a sneer, ¡°The Leon Empire might be big, but they¡¯re just a bunch of braggarts. They can¡¯t be as great as our Central Plains.¡±


    The teacher, maintaining his respectful tone, replied, ¡°Actually, Young Master Wei, the Leon Empire¡¯s influence and power are well-documented. Their military might, particularly with the inclusion of their Royal Mage Army, is unparalleled. Furthermore, their historical status and contributions to various fields, including magic and governance, are significant.¡±


    Young Mistress Jin added, ¡°And don¡¯t forget, Wei, the imperial emperor of the Central Plains has a strong relationship with the Leon Empire. It¡¯s a relationship built on mutual respect and cooperation.¡±


    Wei, still not convinced, muttered, ¡°Respect? More like fear. They¡¯re just scared of us.¡±


    The teacher continued, ¡°On the contrary, Young Master Wei, the relationship between our emperor and the Leon Empire is based on strategic alliance and mutual benefit. It¡¯s not about fear but about ensuring peace and stability in our regions. This is further solidified by the non-aggression pact we have with the Leon Empire, which prevents attacks not only from Leon but from all the nations of the Western Continent.¡±


    Young Mistress Jin chimed in again, ¡°This pact exists because of our familial ties. Everyone knows that Edina¡¯s mother, Princess Elara of Leon, married into the Cha Ling family, the sect¡¯s head family. This connection fosters a unique bond between our nations.¡±


    Junior Edina silently thanked them for putting Wei in his place.


    The teacher continued, ¡°Now, let¡¯s name all the 24 nations of the Western Continent. Besides the Leon Empire, we have the other three empires: the Arcanis Empire, the Valoria Empire, and the Draegen Empire. Then we have the Kingdoms of Eldoria, Vesperia, Caladonia, and Hilosi. There are also the Duchies of Myrith, Drakon, and Valtor.¡±


    He paused to make sure everyone was following before continuing, ¡°We also have the Principalities of Aeloria, Kyralia, and Zypheria. The Republics of Noria, Taldoria, and Halcynia. The Free Cities of Lyria, Pyris, and Marnis. Lastly, the Confederacies of Zinthor, Bronnor, and Galderon.¡±


    Young Master Wei, still trying to find a way to undermine the Leon Empire, said, ¡°Well, with so many nations, they must have constant wars and conflicts. How can they be considered powerful?¡±


    The teacher responded, ¡°While it¡¯s true that the Western Continent has seen its share of conflicts, the Leon Empire¡¯s strength lies in its ability to maintain stability and order within its vast territories. They have a well-organized military and a sophisticated system of governance that ensures the smooth running of their empire. Moreover, their alliances with other nations, including the Central Plains, have helped maintain peace in the region.¡±


    Young Mistress Jin interjected, ¡°And let¡¯s not forget the cultural exchanges and trade agreements that have benefited both sides. The Leon Empire¡¯s advancements in magic and technology have been invaluable to the Central Plains.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The teacher nodded, ¡°Exactly. The relationship between the Central Plains and the Leon Empire is a testament to the power of diplomacy and cooperation. It¡¯s a reminder that true strength comes from unity and understanding, not just military might.¡±


    Once the class was finished, Edina walked back to her room in Jinwei Mansion. She was surprised that neither Wei nor Jin tried to bully her, but she didn''t dwell on it much.


    As she returned to her room, she sat down at her desk and pulled out the letter from Senior Edina. The letter contained lines she needed to memorize for the upcoming banquet. Though she knew she might be tempted to abandon the plan at the last minute due to her fear, she resolved to try and be courageous.


    Edina carefully unfolded the letter, her fingers tracing the familiar handwriting. She read through the lines again, feeling a mix of determination and anxiety.


    Senior Edina¡¯s words of encouragement echoed in her mind, giving her a sliver of hope. ¡°I know you are afraid, but don¡¯t worry. I planned an escape route if anything goes wrong! So just recite the lines at the banquet next week! I will tell you the details of the escape route next week. Now focus on the lines so we won¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Edina began to memorize the lines. The words were written in the Han language, and she knew she had to get them exactly right. She repeated them over and over, her voice barely above a whisper. Each time she stumbled, she started again, determined to get it perfect.


    As she practiced, her mind occasionally wandered to her past encounters with Wei and Jin. Today had been different. They hadn¡¯t tried to bully her, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why.


    Perhaps it was because of the teacher¡¯s presence or the way Jin had called out Wei¡¯s foolishness. Whatever the reason, she was grateful for the reprieve.


    Hours passed as Edina diligently memorized the lines. She practiced until her voice was hoarse and her mind was weary. Finally, she collapsed onto her bed, her thoughts a swirl of anxiety and hope.


    She clung to the belief that Senior Edina¡¯s plan would work and that she could summon the courage needed to follow through.


    As she drifted off to sleep, she whispered the lines one last time, letting the words sink into her subconscious. She knew that the days ahead would be challenging, but she was determined to face them with as much bravery as she could muster.


    After all, this was her chance to change her destiny, and she was willing to fight for it.


    In the Blazing Sun Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect


    Chuang Chi stood before Liang Feng, who had a contemplative expression. She had just informed him about Li Mei¡¯s order to summon the head of Jade Grass Commerce to discuss an investment.


    This perplexed Liang Feng. Why invest in a store that the sect had already cut ties with? After a bit of thinking, he concluded that there was no political motive involved in this move.


    With a sigh, he said, "I don¡¯t understand why Li Mei holds such a grudge against Jinwei¡¯s family, going so far as to risk angering the Leon Empire. If only she didn¡¯t, I could have announced her as my successor." Liang Feng had always held Li Mei in high regard, right next to Jinwei. He had even considered making her his successor. However, ever since she became hostile towards Jinwei and his family, Liang Feng had to start playing political games at his age to protect the sect.


    Liang Feng¡¯s gaze shifted back to Chuang Chi. "Keep an eye on this situation," he instructed. "I want to know exactly what Li Mei is planning with this investment. We can¡¯t afford any missteps that might provoke the Leon Empire."


    Chuang Chi nodded. "Yes, Master Liang. I will report any developments immediately."


    As she left, Liang Feng leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples.


    The internal strife within the sect was exhausting. He longed for a time when the focus could be solely on cultivation and strengthening their ranks rather than navigating these treacherous political waters.


    But as long as Li Mei harbored her vendetta, he would have to remain vigilant, always one step ahead to safeguard the sect¡¯s future.

 14.Tuesday before the Banquet

    Senior Edina stirred and moved around the hard bed before finally opening her eyes. She looked around and realized she was still in the past. Quickly, she grabbed her cane and got ready for the day. It was the fourth day of her living in the past, meaning it was the last Tuesday before Keith Maxim''s farewell banquet. The plan for financial independence from Aunt Li Mei was to be executed on that day. For this to be successful, Senior Edina had no choice but to put her faith in Junior Edina.


    However, she needed to create an escape plan and a backup in case things went south. Today, she was going to the Shun Mansion, the mansion under Lu Shun''s control. Mansions in the sect were allocated to important families. Lu Shun used to live with his parents in Mingfe Mansion, but after becoming an adult four years ago, a mansion was built for him south of Mingfe Mansion. Senior Edina was heading there to check the escape route she had used in her past life. Before her marriage, Lu Shun had helped her escape the sect, but she was ultimately caught because, as a young sheltered lady, she had no idea how to escape Gunghua Province undetected.


    Senior Edina moved swiftly through the hallways and corridors, even with the cane. Her walking speed was faster than that of a normal person. It was a testament to Senior Edina¡¯s years of practice, but that¡¯s what baffled her. She was not in her body but in her younger self¡¯s body. The height, weight, and body proportions were totally different, yet she moved as though this was her body from the future. She noted that whatever mysterious force had brought her back through time had made it so her mind was accustomed to her younger self.


    Once Senior Edina was near the entrance of Shun Mansion, the guard was about to stop her when he noticed her red hair shining in the dull morning sunlight. Instantly recognizing her, he opened the gate. With a bow, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you have visited, Young Mistress Edina.¡± Senior Edina gave a martial arts greeting by joining her fist and hand with a bow, then entered the Shun Mansion without any idle talk.


    The reason she was allowed entry so easily was that Edina used to play with Lu Shun and his elder sister, Lu Lan, all the time in the Shun Mansion when her parents were alive. She would visit alone to swing in the courtyard or play other games inside the mansion. However, it had been a year since Junior Edina visited, which is why it took a moment for the entrance guard to recognize her.


    Once inside the mansion, she went straight to the library. No one stopped her even though Lu Shun was not present, as it was common for Edina to run around the mansion playing games or reading storybooks in the library. The library was a large, elegant room filled with rows of bookshelves, with sunlight streaming through tall windows, illuminating the wooden furniture and plush reading chairs.


    Senior Edina walked up to a bookshelf on the second wall, touched it, and felt the Qi protecting it. She smiled, confirming the exit still existed. This meant that if anything went wrong, Junior Edina had a way out. Without hesitation, she took a romance book from one of the shelves, exited the library, and left the Shun Mansion.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    As soon as Senior Edina entered her room the sliding door opened and Xiao Min entered, bothering her to get ready for class.


    At the same time, in Mu Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect


    Li Mei was adorned in a luxurious hanfu embroidered with gold thread and delicate floral patterns. She sat across from an old man in his early 50s, sipping tea. He had dark black hair down to his shoulders, fair skin, and a Qi aura of a 5th-grade martial artist. He wore a somewhat luxurious outfit. This was Chen Huan, the head of Jade Grass Commerce, here to meet with Li Mei to discuss the investment deal she was about to propose.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I know our sect has decided to stop investing in your store, but I think your endeavor is worthwhile. As such, Mu Mansion is willing to invest in your store''s new business model,¡± Li Mei said.


    Chen Huan, with a smile, replied, ¡°I am happy to hear this, Mistress Li Mei. I will have my staff work hard to ensure this business is fruitful!¡± He didn''t mention the fact that his store was in shambles and how tough it was to make ends meet these days due to the sect''s decision to withdraw their investment. A true businessman never reveals his true state in a negotiation.


    ¡°I commend you for your dedication. Ah, I just remembered, I heard that Elara picked a dress from your store for my niece when she was with us. Do you happen to have it?¡± Li Mei asked directly, planning to reveal the dress at the banquet for Keith''s farewell so he could bring the event''s message to Leon Empire.


    ¡°I don''t quite know about it, but I will ask my staff upon my return, Mistress Li Mei,¡± Chen Huan replied. This disappointed Li Mei. It had taken a whole week for her to get a reply from Jade Grass Commerce, and now he was talking about returning and searching for it, which would easily take longer than a week at this rate.


    ¡°Send a message using a pigeon carrier, Mr. Chen. I want to gift my niece the dress in four days'' time at the banquet, which will be held in the Blazing Sun Mansion. If you get me that dress, I will consider investing in your store,¡± Li Mei''s demeanor changed as she made this demand. She wanted to keep a condition in place to incentivize him to bring the dress on time.


    With cold sweat dropping from his forehead but still maintaining a gentle smile, Chen Huan replied, ¡°Of course, there would be conditions to the investment. I understand. I will try my best.¡±


    With that, the meeting ended. As Chen Huan walked out of the Mu Mansion, there was a look of determination in his eyes. His dream of creating a completely new workflow for clothing production was still possible despite the many obstacles. He was determined to find this dress and secure the investment no matter what. However, neither Li Mei nor Chen Huan could have known that the dress didn''t exist. It was a completely fabricated lie by Senior Edina, devised to gather information about Jade Grass Commerce. Both Li Mei and Chen Huan would be wasting their time searching for a dress that didn¡¯t exist, all with a deadline of four days.

 15. Day before the Banquet

    Ningxiang Palace, Central City, Central Plains


    Ningxiang Palace stood as a testament to the grandeur of the Central Plains. Its architecture, a blend of ancient and intricate designs, showcased the essence of the artistry. The palace was adorned with golden dragon motifs and red lacquered wood, symbolizing power and prosperity. Tall, elegantly carved columns supported the expansive roof, which was covered in glazed tiles that glistened in the sunlight. The grand entrance, flanked by stone lions, led to a vast courtyard filled with meticulously maintained gardens, koi ponds, and cherry blossom trees that added a touch of serenity to the regal atmosphere. Inside, the halls were adorned with silk tapestries depicting historical battles and mythological scenes, while lanterns hung from the ceiling, casting a warm glow over the polished marble floors.


    As the court settled, all the ministers and important figures took their seats. A man in his mid-50s walked up to the throne, wearing an imperial silk robe of purple silk. His black hair shimmered with vitality, and his face held a solemn expression as he seated himself. This was Emperor Zhou Yongil, the sovereign of the Central Plains, whose presence commanded respect and reverence from all who were present. The hall fell silent, awaiting his words with bated breath.


    Emperor Yongli looked to his right at the right minister¡¯s faction, where his firstborn son, Zhou Wan, was seated. Zhou Wan had the same characteristic dark black hair reaching to his shoulders, and he wore a martial arts uniform. He was seated right next to Right Minister Qin Gang, who had been a staunch supporter of Zhou Wei¡¯s claim to the throne. Emperor Yongli then looked to his left towards the left minister faction, only to see his second-born son, Zhou Liang, seated right in front alongside Left Minister Han Choi. Zhou Liang had a more scholarly appearance, with neatly tied hair and wearing an elegant silk robe, reflecting his interest in governance and diplomacy.


    This sight made Emperor Yongli furious. Under his breath, he seethed at the fact that despite his being alive and well, the court had already started taking sides in their choice of successor. The factions¡¯ blatant support for his sons¡¯ rival claims to the throne was a clear affront to his authority. He looked at his wife, Empress Zhou Ming, seated right next to him. She had an ethereal beauty, with her elegantly styled hair adorned with jade hairpins, and her serene yet disappointed expression mirrored his own. Her presence, always composed and dignified, seemed to underscore the discord and ambition that now tainted the court.


    In a very monotonous voice, Emperor Yongli said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin the court proceedings. Bring up the first issue, Right Minister.¡± No sooner had Emperor Yongli finished his sentence than Qin Gang spoke, ¡°As per your instructions, today¡¯s first proceeding is about the request for expansion by the Mount Hua Sect. They have requested to expand into the northern lands to cultivate and establish a just order.¡±


    This issue was the reason Emperor Yongli had called the court to session so early in the morning. The Mount Hua Sect was one of the few sects that knew the exact location of Blood Valley City, the stronghold of the demonic sect in the northern mountains. It had always been forbidden for Mount Hua Sect to expand into these northern mountains to prevent them from potentially allying with the demonic sect and starting a rebellion. However, in the past few years, Mount Hua Sect had gradually grown its power by buying up all the blacksmiths and iron workshops in the Central Plains. This strategic move had given them a near-monopoly on iron production in the region, making it almost impossible for the imperial family to now decline their request.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Emperor Yongli understood the gravity of the situation. Denying the Mount Hua Sect could lead to significant disruptions in iron supply, which was crucial for both the military and the economy. Allowing them to expand, however, posed a significant risk of them forming alliances with the demonic sect, a threat that could destabilize the entire region. This dilemma weighed heavily on him as he prepared to address the court.¡°Mount Hua is one of the pillars of our great empire. I will not deny them their right to bring peace and order to the northern region. However, I propose that we grant them this reward after the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament concludes. We wouldn''t want the demonic sect attacking our guests visiting for the tournament , would we?¡± Emperor Yongli offered this as a strategic excuse to delay the sect''s expansion for the time being.


    At the same time, Jinwei Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect


    Once class finished, Senior Edina went straight to her room. After dinner, she began writing a letter to Junior Edina, detailing the escape route and highlighting everything she needed to be cautious about during the banquet in four days. She included words of encouragement to boost Junior Edina''s confidence. After finishing, she muttered to herself, ¡°Hopefully I didn¡¯t overestimate you, Junior Edina.¡± With some stress, she lay down on the bed.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Through the broken window, she saw the moon at its highest point in the sky, indicating it was midnight. Edina suddenly wondered, ''What would happen if I don¡¯t sleep? Will I get to stay for Wednesday?'' Just as that thought occurred to her, with a single blink, her demeanor changed, becoming a bit meek and shy. Junior Edina took over in a second.


    Junior Edina looked around, confused. It was still night. With a bit of thought, she understood that Senior Edina must have stayed up late. This answered Junior Edina''s question: sleep was not the trigger for the switch; it happened automatically at midnight on Tuesday. Junior Edina felt her body exhausted from whatever Senior Edina had been doing throughout the day and staying awake until midnight, so she just went to bed.


    Early in the morning, Junior Edina read the letter from Senior Edina. It detailed the actions she needed to take during the banquet and included more lines to memorize. On the last page, Senior Edina wrote about the secret passage through the Shun Mansion¡¯s Library. It was protected by a strong Qi aura that could only be unlocked by performing a particular martial arts technique with the right frequency of Qi flow. However, this was irrelevant for Junior Edina because, according to Senior Edina, due to Edina¡¯s Isolation Body Constitution, the Qi protecting the wall would be insulated by her body, allowing her to easily pass through it.


    Senior Edina very strictly instructed that Junior Edina should use this passage only if the banquet didn¡¯t go as planned and Aunt Li Mei came for her. Surviving in the town and escaping the province would be very difficult, and she would most likely die, so she must do everything in her power to convince her grandfather to give her control of Jinwei Mansion¡¯s finances. Then There was an extra letter that said, "Only open when you are granted control over Jinwei Mansion¡¯s finances," written in Leonese.

 16.Banquet Day

    Sunlight rose over the Blazing Dawn Sect as the hustle and bustle of the workers began. Junior Edina was already awake, diligently revising all the lines she had memorized. The day had finally come, the day that would decide her future. Today, a Saturday, a banquet would be held in the sect to bid Keith Maxism a safe journey. As an ambassador of the Leon Empire, he was to be honored with the utmost respect by the sect.


    She needed to make a formal request in the dining hall to take over the management of the Jinwei Mansion¡¯s finances. The goal was to convince her grandfather and the sect leaders that it was in their best interests to grant her this responsibility. The pressure weighed heavily on her, making her feel it in every corner of her bones. Normally, she would have abandoned any thought of standing up to her aunt out of fear, but today she had a backup plan¡ªa way to escape if things went wrong. This gave her the courage to see her plan through to the end.


    At the same time in Mu Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect


    Chen Huan walked out of the Mu Mansion with a disappointed look in his eyes. He had sent his staff to find the dress mentioned by Mistress Li Mei but to no avail; none of them knew of a dress selected by the late Elara Cha Ling. When he reported this to Mistress Li Mei, she was disappointed that he couldn''t find it before the banquet. However, she gave him a small investment to keep looking. The investment was not large enough to realize his business dreams, but it was sufficient to allow his store to survive for a while. Additionally, he could use this investment to raise more money, leveraging the fact that the Mu Mansion still supported his store to bargain for higher prices with other investors.


    Inside the mansion, Li Mei was also disappointed. She had hoped to reveal the dress at the banquet, but since she couldn''t, she decided to give the Jade Grass Commerce a small investment to keep looking for it. Though not a huge deal, securing the dress would have softened her relationship with the Leon Empire. With a sigh, she decided to walk toward the dining hall for breakfast.


    Some time later in the evening, Guest Wing of Blazing Dawn Sect


    A man in his late twenties, adorned in the merchant uniform of the Central Plains Empire, complete with a hat, exuded a youthful air. His black hair flowed to his shoulders as he looked into the silver mirror. This was Keith Maxism, ready to attend the ceremonial banquet for his safe travels to the Western Continent. As he opened the sliding door, his assistant and other subordinates stood by, waiting for him. Once he emerged, they all walked straight to the Blazing Sun Mansion.


    Looking around the open training fields, they saw disciples drinking and enjoying themselves. Some were still practicing martial arts, while others were reading silently, seated on the stairs of the training grounds. The scene gave off a youthful vibe, bringing a smile to Keith¡¯s face. After a few corridor turns, Keith and his subordinates entered the dining hall, where all the important figures of the sect were present.


    The banquet was a grand affair, held in a spacious hall adorned with intricate tapestries depicting historical battles and legendary martial artists. Long tables were covered with fine silk tablecloths, set with ornate porcelain dishes and silverware. The aroma of sumptuous dishes filled the air, from roasted meats and fragrant rice to an array of colorful vegetables and delicate pastries. Lanterns hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, inviting glow over the room. Musicians played soft, melodic tunes in the corner, adding to the festive atmosphere. The sect leader, elders and other important members dressed in their finest robes, mingled with guests, their conversations punctuated by the occasional burst of laughter.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Keith and his entourage were led to their seats, where they were warmly welcomed by the sect leader.


    Everyone of importance in the sect was present at the banquet. Three Elders of the Sect, each heading a sub-clan line, were seated at the forefront. First was Qin Han Cha Mu, his white hair exuding a sage-like aura, clad in traditional elder attire. Next to him sat Dao Cha Mo, a man in his thirties with black hair cascading to his ear ends, dressed in slightly fancier attire. Completing the trio was Lu Cha Mi, an elderly man with surprisingly dark hair, dressed in respectable clothing.


    On the opposite side of the table sat Lu Mingfe Cha Ling, the firstborn of the sect leader. His long black hair flowed down his shoulders, adorned in the attire of a martial artist, the green hues accentuating his stature. Beside him sat his wife, Qin Cha Ling, her long black hair cascading gracefully. She hailed from a prestigious sub-clan line in the Mount Hua Sect, one of the nine great sects.


    Adjacent to them was Li Mei Cha Mu, her dark black hair elegantly tied in a bun, adorned in a vibrant red silk robe. Seated beside her was her husband, Han Cha Mu, tall and muscular, representing the Mu family''s lineage within the sect. Then two of her kids were seated right next to them, Wei Cha Mu and Jin Cha Mu.


    Seated at the head position was the sect leader, Liang Feng, with his dark black hair and keen black eyes observing everyone around. His presence commanded respect, and he exuded a quiet authority as he surveyed the room.


    After a few minutes, Junior Edina walked in with the help of Xiao Min and her cane. She was dressed in an elegant Hanfu, the flowing silk adorned with intricate floral embroidery that accentuated her delicate frame. Her striking red hair was styled gracefully, adorned with delicate hairpins featuring jade and gold accents, adding an air of refinement to her appearance. Once she was seated, Liang Feng announced ¡°let the banquet begin¡±


    The room buzzed with activity as servants moved swiftly, bringing out an array of exquisite dishes.Conversations started to flow among the guests. Qin Han Cha Mu engaged in a deep discussion with Dao Cha Mo about the latest martial arts techniques, their voices a blend of excitement and respect. Lu Cha Mi, meanwhile, spoke animatedly with some of the younger disciples, sharing tales of his past adventures, his laughter booming across the hall.


    On the opposite side, Lu Mingfe Cha Ling and his wife, Qin Cha Ling, discussed recent political developments with Han Cha Mu, their tones serious but respectful. Li Mei Cha Mu, though mostly silent, observed everyone with keen interest, occasionally exchanging words with her husband.


    Keith Maxism, seated among other honored guests, was approached by several sect leaders eager to learn about the Western Continent. He recounted stories of his travels, the diverse cultures he encountered, and the opportunities for trade and alliances. His tales captivated the audience, drawing smiles and nods of appreciation.


    Junior Edina sat quietly, taking in the scene around her. Despite her nerves, she felt a sense of determination. She knew this was a crucial moment, but her mouth just wouldn¡¯t move; her body simply would not listen.


    When Keith noticed her, he said, "Your Highness, you don¡¯t seem to be enjoying the banquet much. Is something the matter?" Then, switching to Leonese, he added, "Meeku evaraina ibbandi pedutunte, cheppandi" (Tell me if something is troubling you).


    Junior Edina was quite surprised by Keith¡¯s response, but it gave her the right moment to speak. Yet, her mouth just wouldn¡¯t open; fear and dread crawled into her, as if hundreds of hands were dragging her into the depths of hell. She remembered what Senior Edina had written in the letter: "Don¡¯t think, just recite the lines as a poem." In her mind, she repeated: recite, recite, recite¡­


    With a small inhale, her whole demeanor changed. It was as though she was not looking at humans, no, as though she was not looking at all. With a plain expression, the words escaped her mouth, ¡°I had a request for grandfather.¡±

 17.The Request

    With a small inhale, her whole demeanor changed. It was as though she was not looking at humans, no, as though she was not looking at all. With a plain expression, the words escaped her mouth, ¡°I had a request for grandfather.¡±


    The whole room suddenly fell silent, as if the cold winds of the northern mountains had swept through, chilling everyone to their core. No one had expected Edina to say anything; she was always so meek and docile. A response like "nothing" or "it¡¯s not important" would have been more in line with her usual behavior. The unexpectedness of her speaking up made everyone turn their eyes to Li Mei, the one who controlled everything around Edina, including Edina herself. It was a reasonable assumption that whatever Edina was about to say must be something Li Mei wanted, with Edina merely serving as a mouthpiece.


    Liang Feng¡¯s expression remained neutral, but a flicker of curiosity and anticipation sparked in his eyes. ¡°Sure, my dear granddaughter. What is it? Of course, I would be willing to listen to your request,¡± he said, his voice calm and measured. Inside, however, his heart raced with anticipation. Could it be that his granddaughter was finally finding her voice? Was she going to ask for help? Would she reveal all the injustices she had suffered at the hands of others, here and now?


    Keith, who had initiated the conversation, watched the unfolding drama with interest. His subtle intervention had created a pivotal moment. The room was thick with tension, every eye fixed on Edina, waiting for her to speak.


    Junior Edina took a deep breath, summoning all her courage. The room felt like it was closing in on her, the weight of expectations pressing down heavily. She remembered the words of Senior Edina: "Don¡¯t think, just recite the lines as a poem."With a newfound resolve, she pushed through her fear. Her demeanor shifted; it was as if she had detached herself from the room, from the people, from everything. With a plain, almost detached expression, she began to speak.


    ¡°I was just thinking recently about what it would feel like to manage finances, so I thought grandfather would allow me to manage my own finances?¡± Junior Edina finished her sentence as if she was reciting lines, rather than speaking directly to someone.


    Liang Feng immediately grasped what Edina was attempting. She wasn¡¯t confronting her aunt directly but was seeking to gain control over the finances of Jinwei Mansion as a strategic move to slowly accumulate political power. He felt a surge of pride at Edina¡¯s foresight and planning at such a young age. However, he knew he had to maintain his role as the impartial sect leader and not show overt favoritism. Choosing his words carefully, he responded, ¡°That¡¯s quite an endeavor you wish to undertake, Edina. Quite the ambition.¡±


    He looked around the room, hoping someone would interject. Granting her request too easily would make it obvious that he favored her. His anticipation was met when Wei, his face contorted with anger, lashed out. ¡°What! How could you manage your own finances when I, a grandson two years older than you, still don¡¯t? Don¡¯t be so high and mighty!¡±


    The room, already thick with tension, seemed to grow even more charged. Edina¡¯s unexpected request had clearly struck a nerve. The elders and important figures exchanged glances, their expressions ranging from surprise to contemplation.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Liang Feng maintained his calm exterior, but his mind was racing. He had expected resistance, and Wei¡¯s outburst provided the perfect opportunity to address the matter without appearing biased. ¡°Wei, your concerns are understandable,¡± he said evenly. ¡°Managing finances is a significant responsibility, and it is not granted lightly.¡±


    He turned his attention back to Edina, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Edina, your request shows a desire to contribute and learn. However, such a responsibility comes with great expectations and scrutiny. Are you prepared for that?¡±


    Edina, feeling the weight of the room¡¯s gaze, nodded firmly and remembered the line Senior Edina prepared for her if Grandfather asked anything along the lines of ¡®do you think you are prepared¡¯ or ¡®are you sure¡¯. ¡°grandfather. I am prepared to take on this responsibility and prove myself.¡± She replied staring blankly.


    Liang Feng allowed a small smile to touch his lips. ¡°Very well. I will grant you a trial period to manage the finances of Jinwei Mansion. This will be a test of your abilities and your dedication. If you succeed, we can discuss more permanent arrangements.¡±


    Sect Elder Qin Han Cha Mu retorted sharply, ¡°Preposterous! A 13-year-old managing the finances of one of our great sect¡¯s mansions? In the history of our sect, no one has ever managed a mansion¡¯s accounts before the age of 16!¡±


    His voice carried through the hall, drawing the attention of everyone present. ¡°Sect Leader, I have pledged my loyalty to you, but that does not mean I will stand by and allow the tarnishing of our sect¡¯s name with such an unprecedented decision.¡±


    It was clear that Qin Han''s vehement opposition stemmed not just from tradition but from a desire to keep Edina under Li Mei¡¯s control.


    He had a vested interest in supporting his daughter-in-law, who had brought considerable political power to their sub-family within the sect. Sect Elder Dao Cha Mo, smoothing his black hair, voiced his agreement with Qin Han, ¡°I concur with Elder Qin Han, Sect Leader. If we are to change rules based on the whims and wishes of the young, how can we call ourselves one of the nine great sects?¡± His words carried weight, underscored by his vested interest in maintaining the status quo. Elder Dao''s sub-family had significantly benefited from the Mu family''s siphoning of funds from Jinwei Mansion.


    Liang Feng¡¯s insides curled with disgust at the thought of the sect elders extorting a child¡¯s finances, but he maintained a neutral expression.


    Li Mei watched the unfolding scene in bewilderment. She hadn¡¯t expected Edina to make such a bold move to escape her control, but it seemed she had underestimated her niece. The prospect of having to hand over the account books of Jinwei Mansion, along with the monthly allowance she had already spent, made Li Mei uneasy. Covering up the accounts might be possible, but replacing the allowance would be a challenge if she wanted to avoid detection.


    She cast a sharp glare at Edina, hoping to intimidate her. However, to her astonishment, Edina appeared unfazed, her expression blank as if possessed, staring into the void and seemingly detached from the conversation. This uncharacteristic demeanor sent a chill down Li Mei¡¯s spine.


    Edina''s lack of reaction was unsettling. It was because she was waiting, poised to respond only when she heard a relevant word. The stark contrast to her usual meekness made Li Mei increasingly uncomfortable, realizing that she might have underestimated the strength and resolve that lay dormant in her niece.


    Jin, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke up. "I fully support Grandfather Qin Han''s stance, Grandfather. Even the imperial Zhou family does not allow their young members to manage their own finances! How can you possibly allow Edina to do so?"


    Lu Mingfe Cha Ling and his wife, Qin Cha Ling, had been silently observing the scene. Initially, Lu Mingfe considered supporting his sister, but with a simple smile from his wife, he changed his stance and decided to help Edina. He looked at his father, who was about to say something. Lu Mingfe prepared to support his father as soon as he spoke.


    Before any words could leave Liang Feng¡¯s mouth, a high-pitched female voice of a 13-year-old girl resonated through the room. ¡°But Mother managed her finances in the Leon Empire when she was 13.¡±


    Edina¡¯s words were clear and monotonous, as if she were simply stating a fact to a wall.

 18. Sound Argument

    Before any words could leave Liang Feng¡¯s mouth, a high-pitched female voice of a 13-year-old girl resonated through the room. ¡°But Mother managed her finances in the Leon Empire when she was 13.¡±


    Edina¡¯s words were clear and monotonous, as if she were simply stating a fact to a wall.


    The room fell silent instantly. It was a sound argument; after all, Elara had met Jinwei in the Leon Empire when she was 14 years old, already working with her mentors in the Ministry of Finance. It was well known that Jinwei had given her an insignia with the Blazing Dawn Sect''s symbol to use when she came to the Eastern Continent to meet him. This love story was very popular in the Central Plains, especially among the current generation. If one could peek into people¡¯s minds, they would see the gears turning in the minds of Li Mei¡¯s supporters, frantically trying to come up with a way to counter this argument.


    Lu Mingfe was the first to speak. "It¡¯s true. Sister-in-law Elara, as the princess of Leon, was working in the Ministry of Finance and learning magic at Leon University at the age of 13. Why should our great sect not prepare the princess of Leon to the same standards as those of Leon?¡±


    Li Mei shot a glance at Lu Mingfe, but he just smiled as if shrugging off her glare. It was clear he wasn¡¯t going to support her today. Han Cha Mu, Li Mei¡¯s husband, spoke up next. ¡°It¡¯s true, brother Lu Mingfe. We should hold our young to the same standard as Leon¡¯s imperial family, especially since we have a familial relationship with them and Edina is Leon¡¯s princess. However, giving Edina management rights now would damage Li Mei¡¯s reputation. People might think that Li Mei is unfit, which is why the sect decided to hand over the management of finances to a 13-year-old girl.¡±


    Keith smiled and said, "It¡¯s true that it might hurt Mistress Li Mei¡¯s reputation, but if the sect allows a short trial period for all the young masters and mistresses, as the Sect Leader suggested, it won¡¯t damage Mistress Li Mei¡¯s reputation." He paused before continuing, "I also heard from a colleague downtown that Mistress Li Mei has recently taken an interest in investing. Considering she already juggles practicing martial arts, managing the Mu Mansion, overseeing its financial management, handling her children¡¯s education and allowances, and managing Her Highness Edina¡¯s allowance and the Jinwei Mansion finances, adding investing to her responsibilities is quite a burden. If all the young could manage their finances, her time would be freed up significantly."


    Keith''s reasoning was quite spot on. Ever since Li Mei invested in Jade Grass Commerc, its store head, Chen Huan, has been leveraging this information to attract more investors. As a result, everyone in the business world knew within weeks that Mu Mansion was venturing into business investment. As a businessman, Keith naturally learned of this as well.


    Liang Feng finally spoke, "The Leon Empire has been quite concerned with Edina¡¯s education recently. They''ve even hired a teacher for her to learn Leonese. This is a great opportunity to improve our standards and show the Leon Empire that our sect also allows our youth to learn from experience."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Li Mei gave Edina a passive-aggressive smile and finally spoke, "Do you really want to be like your mother, Edina?" Junior Edina hadn''t memorized a reply for such a question, so she did what Senior Edina had instructed her to do: she nodded.


    Li Mei felt trapped, realizing she had no way out of this situation. Inside, she seethed with anger as she reluctantly said, "Well, if my sweet niece wants it so badly, then let it be, Father." With an unintentional smile, Liang Feng responded, "Very well then."


    ¡°Li Mei, hand over the account books of Wei¡¯s allowance, Jin¡¯s (Lin¡¯s nickname) allowance, and Jinwei Mansion¡¯s to the administration staff by tomorrow morning. I will conduct a test for all the young ones over the next week. If they can report their spending and accounts properly for the week, they can manage their funds on their own,¡± Liang Feng finished. It was a heavy blow for Li Mei. She started to panic inside; the next morning was way less time than she anticipated. She had already spent more than half of Jinwei Mansion¡¯s budget for the month. If she didn¡¯t want to get caught, she had to produce all that money and rewrite all the account books of the Jinwei Mansion by tomorrow morning! She knew her father had deliberately made the time so short to push her to the edge, to find any slip-ups he possibly could. With a small smile, she said, ¡°Sure, Father.¡±


    After about 15 minutes of being at the banquet, Li Mei hurriedly left with her husband. It was very uncharacteristic of her to leave a banquet so early. Once Li Mei departed, Junior Edina snapped out of her daze and was suddenly overwhelmed with emotions. What had she done? She had upset Aunt Li Mei, and she was sure to face punishment for it. Just the sight of Xiao Min staring at her from across the table filled her with deep dread. She wanted to run away. She felt like her insides were curling, and she had the urge to vomit. It felt as if her world was crumbling down around her.


    That''s when Qin Cha Ling tapped her shoulder and asked, "Oh my, Edina, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you eating anything?" Junior Edina nodded slightly and in her meek voice replied, "I am eating, Aunt Qin." Aunt Qin had already sensed Edina''s unease about returning to Jinwei Mansion, so she suggested, "Edina, it''s been a while since you played at Shun''s Mansion, right? How about we read romance novels together and have a sleepover at Shun Mansion today? Just you and Aunt Qin? Just like we used too?"


    Junior Edina glanced at Xiao Min from the corner of her eye, noticing the angry, deathly stare directed at her. Despite the fear gnawing at her, she managed a small smile towards Aunt Qin and said, "I would love that, Aunt Qin."


    Aunt Qin smiled warmly, sensing the relief in Edina''s voice. "That''s wonderful, Edina. We''ll have a great time," she said, gently patting Edina''s hand. "We''ll read our favorite romance novels and talk all night. It''ll be just like old times."


    Edina''s heart felt a little lighter at the thought. She had always enjoyed her time at Shun''s Mansion, away from the oppressive atmosphere of Jinwei Mansion. The idea of spending the night with Aunt Qin, who always made her feel safe and loved, gave her a glimmer of hope.


    As the banquet continued around them, Edina took a deep breath and tried to focus on the present. She knew she might have to face the consequences of her actions eventually, but for now, she allowed herself to feel a bit of joy and anticipation for the night ahead.

 19. Faking The Account Books

    After about 15 minutes of being at the banquet, Li Mei hurriedly left with her husband. It was very uncharacteristic of her to leave a banquet so early.


    Mu Mansion 20 minutes later,


    Li Mei smashed open the sliding door to her room, her face contorted in fury and her body radiating the powerful aura of a seventh-grade martial artist. "That bitch! Fuck, fuck!" she screamed, kicking a table and shattering it into pieces. Her husband, Han Cha Mu, rushed to her side, wrapping his arms around her in an attempt to calm her down.


    "Calm down, Lili, calm down. We need to think about what to do next..." he started, but before he could finish, Li Mei''s Qi aura intensified. She spoke in a dangerously calm voice, "Go to downtown now. Meet any and all loan sharks, money lenders, and investors. We need to arrange at least 14 gold teals by tomorrow morning."


    Han understood the urgency but hesitated, "But it''s very late now. Most would be sleeping." A sharp glare from Li Mei silenced him, and he immediately started moving to carry out her orders.


    As soon as Han left, Li Mei shouted, "Chuang Chi, bring all the account books of Jinwei Mansion right now!" Her voice, enhanced with Qi transmission, echoed through the mansion, reaching Chuang Chi on the other side. Li Mei knew she had to forge the account books from the past year by tonight. If she didn''t, she would be exposed for siphoning funds from Jinwei Mansion.


    She was deeply worried about securing 14 gold teals in one night, but she had faith in her husband. He would surely find someone who could lend them that kind of money.


    To put things in perspective, 14 gold teals was a significant amount. The entire income and budget of Mu Mansion combined amounted to only 20 gold teals. In central plain¡¯s currency system, 1,000 copper teals equaled 1 silver teal, and 100 silver teals equaled 1 gold teal. For a commoner family of four, 400 copper teals were enough to cover their living expenses for a month, illustrating the vast wealth of the nine great sects.


    The reason Li Mei had to secure 14 gold teals was that Jinwei Mansion''s monthly allowance was 20 gold teals. She had been siphoning these funds to buy martial arts medicines for her children and herself, and to fund various influential figures to secure her family''s positions in the sect. This month was no different, but she had never anticipated needing to produce such a large sum overnight to avoid getting caught and losing her position.


    Li Mei''s mind raced with thoughts of how to cover up her tracks. The task ahead was monumental, but she had no choice but to proceed. She had to rely on her husband''s resourcefulness and her own cunning to navigate this crisis. As she began to formulate her plans, the weight of her actions and the potential consequences loomed over her like a dark cloud. She knew that failure was not an option.


    Jinwei Mansion used to produce about 50-60 gold teals a month from its businesses and investments, second only to the sect¡¯s administrative mansion, the Blazing Sun Mansion. This was during the time when Jinwei and his wife were alive. After their deaths, the sect faced difficulties leaving the business without a leader. Rather than taking control of the business away from Jinwei Mansion, which would have seemed like stealing from a child, the sect decided to absorb the business into the administrative mansion''s operations. However, they agreed to allocate a portion of the profits to Edina. This arrangement resulted in Jinwei Mansion receiving an allowance of 20 gold teals, the second largest budget for a mansion in the sect.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Late into the night, Li Mei continued to write up fake account books, inventing expenditures she never made, in a desperate attempt to cover her tracks.


    Elsewhere, in Shun Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect


    Junior Edina was sleeping in a nice cushy bed tonight because she was staying at the Shun Mansion. She had been discussing various plot points from the romance novel she just read with her Aunt Qin, feeling more alive than she had in over a year. Her Aunt Qin had left to sleep in her own room, leaving Edina alone in the Shun Mansion for the night. She felt no worries about Xiao Min or the darkroom; it felt like a dream. However, when she remembered she had to return to Jinwei Mansion the next morning, a dreadful feeling arose within her. She calmed herself by recalling her grandfather''s words about testing their financial management over the week. Junior Edina also dreaded this task, as she had no experience or idea how to manage finances. She was merely following Senior Edina¡¯s instructions with a look of trepidation.


    Edina took out the letter titled ¡°Only open when you are granted control over Jinwei Mansion¡¯s finances¡± written in Leonese from the inner pocket of her Hanfu.


    ¡°You actually did it! Now Aunt Li Mei will be scrambling¡ªdo you know what scrambling means? Let me use a simple word: finding a way to make up the lost allowance for the month and forge fake accounts. We won¡¯t be able to challenge them. I know for a fact that she will find a way to get the money and act as if nothing happened. We can''t do anything about that, but we can manage our funds properly and earn more money. The next pages contain various methods of arranging data used in the Leon Empire, which will make it easier for you to account for the money. I will fix your calculations or errors on Tuesdays.¡±


    Junior Edina checked the pages and, sure enough, they contained Leonese numbers and methods of calculation such as double-entry accounting, graphical data representation, and other arithmetic examples and explanations.


    She continued reading the letter after examining it


    ¡°First thing tomorrow morning, go to the Blazing Sun Mansion to receive the account books for Jinwei Mansion and stop all transactions, including the salaries of all the staff in Jinwei Mansion. This will make most of them quiet unless Aunt Li Mei pays them, which I doubt she can do after taking a huge loan to cover her tracks. You can easily hire people from Shun Mansion or request new staff from Blazing Sun Mansion. Of course, Aunt Li Mei will try to interfere since she still has custody over you. Politically and officially, as your guardian, she can stop you from hiring outsiders and claim she will send her staff. But don¡¯t worry. Leave that to Grandfather, Uncle Lu Mingfe, and Aunt Qin. They will take care of it. Focus on learning the basics of arithmetic I provided for you.¡±


    Edina felt a surge of determination mixed with anxiety. The letter provided a clear plan and reassured her that she had support.

 20.Scrambling for Money

    Right After the Banquet, Blazing Sun Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect


    Liang Feng walked into his office with authority. As he reached his table, he called out to a servant, "Chen!"


    Taking out some books from a drawer in his table, he looked up as Chen appeared. Chen, a diligent young man with short, neatly combed hair, was dressed in the simple yet elegant uniform of the Blazing Sun Mansion. "Did you call for me, Sect Leader?" he asked as soon as he entered.


    Liang Feng said, "I want a list of all the low-wage workers loyal to the Blazing Sun Mansion immediately."


    Chen looked troubled by this request, knowing he would have to sort through all the employee records and their income margins, a task that would take considerable time. However, it was clear that the Sect Leader wanted it done within just a few hours. "I will then assign them to jobs with higher pay. Now, get to work!" Liang Feng commanded.


    Liang Feng knew that Li Mei must be scrambling right now to forge account books and gather enough money to hand over by tomorrow morning. She wouldn¡¯t have much time to think about other matters. He believed Edina would halt the payments to all the staff under Li Mei working in Jinwei Mansion, arguing that their pay was too expensive and replacing them would be best for the financial situation of the mansion.


    Li Mei would certainly rebuke this by questioning where they would find cheaper labor so quickly. That¡¯s when Liang Feng planned to step in and have his loyal workers instated in Jinwei Mansion. This would not only care for Edina but also free her from the torment of Li Mei¡¯s staff.


    Satisfied with his plan, Liang Feng continued preparing the necessary documents, confident that his intervention would help Edina manage her new responsibilities and keep Li Mei¡¯s influence at bay.


    At the Same Time, Downtown Ganso City, Capital of Gunghua Province


    Han Cha Mu rushed through the streets of downtown Ganso City on horseback, heading towards the entertainment district in search of loan sharks who could lend him money. He had already secured loans from some official lenders in the uptown business district, amounting to 4 gold teals. Knowing that the underground and shady businesses in the downtown entertainment district could potentially lend him up to 10 gold teals, he made his way there despite the late hour.


    As expected, the district was crowded, even past midnight. The lively atmosphere made it difficult to navigate through the throngs of people. Street vendors hawked their goods, musicians played energetic tunes, and revelers filled the taverns and inns, laughing and drinking. The air was thick with the scent of street food and the sound of merriment.


    After a struggle, Han Cha Mu managed to push his way into a dimly lit tavern, where he hoped to find the loan sharks he sought. Inside, the atmosphere was rowdy and raucous. The tavern was filled with rough-looking men, some with scars and tattoos, drinking heavily and surrounded by scantily clad women dancing to the music. The smell of cheap alcohol and sweat permeated the air.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Han Cha Mu straightened his martial arts hanfu, trying to maintain a semblance of dignity amidst the chaos. He scanned the room until his eyes landed on a group of bandit-like men, their table overflowing with empty mugs and bottles. One of them, a burly man with a thick beard and a scar across his cheek, noticed Han Cha Mu approaching.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, it''s the upright Monkey. What are you doing in this shithole, Master Han?" the man said sarcastically, his voice dripping with mockery.


    Han Cha Mu suppressed his irritation and replied, "I need to speak with you. It''s urgent."


    The bearded man raised an eyebrow and leaned back in his chair, looking Han Cha Mu up and down. "Urgent, huh? Well, take a seat and let''s hear what you have to say," he said, gesturing to an empty chair at their table.


    Han Cha Mu sat down, trying to ignore the leers and chuckles from the other men at the table. He took a deep breath and began to explain how he needed money, knowing that this was his only chance to secure the funds he needed.


    At the Same Time, the Shining Blade Sect, Governing Sect of Shenzhou Province


    In a dimly lit, opulent room, a woman in her thirties reclined on a plush velvet chaise longue, wearing an elegant nightgown of silk and lace. The room exuded luxury, with intricately carved mahogany furniture, rich tapestries adorning the walls, and a chandelier casting a warm, golden glow over the space. The scent of jasmine incense wafted through the air, adding to the room''s serene yet sumptuous ambiance.


    The woman held a letter that had just been delivered by a pigeon. She broke the seal and read its contents, a smile slowly spreading across her face as she took in the information. The letter read: "It looks like something big is happening in the Blazing Dawn Sect. Han Cha Mu was seen in downtown Ganso, Entertainment District, talking to loan sharks."


    This was precisely the kind of news she had been hoping for. As the leader of the Shining Blade Sect, she was always on the lookout for any advantage she could gain over their rival, the Blazing Dawn Sect. This bit of information about Han Cha Mu¡¯s activities in the seedy underbelly of Ganso City could be just the leverage she needed.


    The woman''s name was Xu Lian, Sect Leader of the Shining Blade Sect. She had always harbored a bitter rivalry with the Blazing Dawn Sect, especially its second generation, including figures like Li Mei, Han Cha Mu, and Lu Mingfe. The animosity between the two sects had a long and storied history, and Xu Lian was determined to seize any opportunity to undermine her rivals.


    Xu Lian¡¯s smile grew wider as she contemplated the implications of the letter. If Han Cha Mu was desperate enough to seek out loan sharks, it meant there was trouble brewing in the Blazing Dawn Sect. Trouble she could exploit. She reached for a silver bell on a side table and rang it, summoning one of her trusted aides.


    Moments later, a young man dressed in simple yet elegant robes entered the room and bowed deeply. "You called for me, Sect Leader?" he asked respectfully.


    "Yes," Xu Lian said, her tone decisive. "I want you to gather all the information you can about Han Cha Mu''s activities in downtown Ganso. And find out if there''s any truth to the rumors of unrest within the Blazing Dawn Sect. This could be the opportunity we''ve been waiting for."


    The aide nodded, understanding the gravity of the task. "I will begin immediately, Sect Leader."


    As the aide left the room, Xu Lian leaned back on her chaise longue, her mind racing with possibilities. If she played her cards right, this piece of information could turn the tide in favor of the Shining Blade Sect, striking a blow to their long-time rivals. The night was just beginning, and Xu Lian was ready to seize any advantage it brought.

 21. Stand your ground

    Junior Edina woke up in the comfy bed of Shun Mansion, but as soon as she stirred, she knew there was no time to appreciate the luxury. She needed to get ready. Taking her cane, she walked into the bath prepared by the Shun Mansion staff. The water was warm and soothing, a stark contrast to the lukewarm baths she endured at Jinwei Mansion under the rough hands of Xiao Min. Here, the servants helped her dress in her Hanfu, a kindness she rarely experienced at home.


    Once she was ready, she was about to rush to Blazing Sun Mansion when Aunt Qin appeared with a smile. Without a word, Aunt Qin picked her up. Once in her arms, she said, "Where are you going, Edina? Let me carry you. It''s easier, right?"


    Junior Edina''s face turned bright red with embarrassment. She had never been carried like this, even when Lu Shun offered. Of course, she knew from Senior Edina''s letters that she would have been more than happy to be carried by Lu Shun, but this situation was mortifying for her. She simply nodded and said, "Blazing Sun Mansion."


    Aunt Qin smiled, understanding completely. She knew Edina would want to go to Blazing Sun Mansion. That''s why she was there so early in the morning, despite leaving for Mingfe Mansion so late the previous night.


    After a few minutes of walking, Aunt Qin gently placed Junior Edina down, allowing her to stand with the help of her cane. Aunt Qin had to leave now since important people from Mount Hua were coming to the sect, and she had to entertain them. She looked at Edina with a reassuring smile and said, "Stand your ground." With that, she left. Junior Edina nodded firmly.


    As she walked into the Blazing Sun Mansion, she was met with an impressive sight. The mansion was grand, with high ceilings adorned with intricate carvings and large windows that let in streams of sunlight, casting a warm glow over the polished wooden floors. The walls were lined with tapestries depicting the sect''s glorious history, and the air was filled with the scent of incense.


    The moment she entered, all the administrative staff halted their work. Heads turned, and conversations stopped as they looked at her. Their surprise was palpable, as they were not accustomed to seeing her here, especially without her aunt. The room fell into a respectful silence, and the atmosphere became charged with curiosity and anticipation.


    Junior Edina took a deep breath, steadied herself on her cane, and stepped forward, ready to take on the challenge ahead. Senior Edina hadn¡¯t left Junior Edina any lines to recite, understanding that all her time had been consumed by preparations for the banquet. This was a situation Junior Edina would have to navigate on her own. She approached the table marked "Financial Department" in Han characters.


    She mustered her courage and addressed the staff member, who was busy writing numbers and making calculations. "Di... did Aunt Li Mei hand over the account books? Can I take them?" Her voice was meek, but she tried to sound as assertive as possible.


    The staff member stopped working and was about to respond when a voice interrupted from behind. "No, I haven''t yet," came the sound of Li Mei. She walked in, and it was easy to spot the dark circles under her eyes, indicating she must have stayed up all night covering up her embezzlement of Jinwei Mansion funds. Behind her, Wei and Lin walked side by side, and Xiao Min followed, holding the account books.


    "My, my, I didn¡¯t expect my niece to be so eager to manage her own money," Li Mei said with a smirk.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Junior Edina felt a wave of anxiety but steeled herself. She knew this was a crucial moment. "Yes, Aunt Li Mei," she replied, trying to keep her voice steady. "Grandfather asked me to start today, so I need the account books to get started."


    Li Mei''s smile faltered slightly, Li Mei maintained her composed demeanor. "Of course, dear," she said smoothly. "Xiao Min, give the accountant the account books."


    Xiao Min immediately handed the books and the remaining 14 gold teals, the balance of Jinwei Mansion¡¯s budget that needed to be presented, over to the staff member. Li Mei then said, ¡°It will take some time for the financial department to check the books and issue new ones for you, Edina. Why don¡¯t we sit and wait until then?¡±


    Junior Edina subconsciously nodded, her ingrained fear of Li Mei overriding her thoughts. Both she and Li Mei sat down on a bench, while Wei and Lin sat on the next bench. Xiao Min stood next to Li Mei.


    Li Mei leaned in close to Junior Edina and whispered, ¡°You played well, didn¡¯t you, bitch...¡± She exuded an intimidating Qi aura that felt choking to those around her. Wei and Lin looked terrified, having only seen their mother this angry once before. Edina, though not physically affected by the Qi aura¡ªfinding it merely ticklish¡ªfelt a profound psychological fear of Li Mei.


    Junior Edina''s hands trembled slightly as she clutched the hem of her Hanfu. Her mind raced, but she knew she had to stay strong. She took a deep breath, trying to


    steady her nerves. "I just want to do what''s best for Jinwei Mansion," she said quietly, her voice shaking but determined.


    Li Mei''s eyes narrowed further, her aura still oppressive. "You think you can manage it better than me?" she hissed.


    Junior Edina swallowed hard, meeting her aunt''s gaze. "I... I believe I can learn," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "And I''ll do my best to prove it."


    Li Mei was about to intimidate Edina further when a voice interrupted, "Wow, the whole family is here today. Even before me. I think the young ones are excited to manage their own funds, huh?" It was Liang Feng walking in.


    Li Mei quickly masked her anger, forcing a smile. "Good morning, Father," she greeted him with a slight bow. "Yes, we were just discussing Edina''s new responsibilities."


    Liang Feng nodded, his eyes briefly meeting Edina''s with a reassuring glint. "That''s good to hear," he said. "It''s important for our youth to learn and grow. Edina, I trust you are ready to take on this responsibility?"


    Junior Edina stood a bit straighter, drawing strength from Liang Feng''s presence. "Yes, Grandfather," she replied, her voice a little steadier now. "I am ready."


    Liang Feng smiled warmly. "Excellent. The sooner you start, the sooner you''ll learn. I''m confident you''ll do well."


    He turned to the staff member. "Are the account books ready?"


    The staff member nodded, handing the books over to Edina. "Here they are, Sect Leader."


    Liang Feng said, ¡°Li Mei, I trust you have returned the leftover funds as well?¡± He continued, ¡°Well then, here are your account books, kids.¡±


    Li Mei responded, ¡°Of course, Father. Why would you doubt me?¡±


    Liang Feng handed the account books to Wei, Lin, and Edina. ¡°There are instructions on the first few pages on how to record the funds and enter your spending. Make sure to write everything properly for the new week. I will review them to see who is worthy to handle their own funds.¡±


    All three nodded and took the books. Liang Feng added, ¡°If you have any requests related to money matters, send for the financial department using your seal. Especially you, Edina, we can¡¯t have you discomforting yourself by walking all the way here for small changes.¡±


    Gathering all her courage, Junior Edina said, ¡°Actually, Grandfather, I do have a request. It concerns the staff of Jinwei Mansion.¡±

 22. Expensive Servants

    All three nodded and took the books. Liang Feng added, ¡°If you have any requests related to money matters, send for the financial department using your seal. Especially you, Edina, we can¡¯t have you discomforting yourself by walking all the way here for small changes.¡±


    Gathering all her courage, Junior Edina said, ¡°Actually, Grandfather, I do have a request. It concerns the staff of Jinwei Mansion.¡±


    As soon as Junior Edina said this, she felt a sharp glare from Li Mei and Xiao Min. However, she stood her ground and continued, ¡°I... think the current staff is too expensive, so... I would like to... pause... the salaries and check for... alternatives.¡± Junior Edina tried her best to convey her thoughts, though she still lacked perfect confidence. Nonetheless, she managed to get the words out.


    ¡°Expensive? How would you even know that? You haven¡¯t even checked the books yet!¡± Li Mei retorted. It was a blunder on Junior Edina¡¯s part; she should have reviewed the books before making such a request. Panic began to creep in, as it seemed this mistake might undermine all her efforts. Li Mei could easily spin this to portray Edina as incompetent in managing finances, regaining control in the process. Liang Feng¡¯s heart sank as he realized the blunder. He was about to support Edina but hesitated, knowing Li Mei could twist his words. Despite this, he had to protect Edina and was about to speak when¡ª


    ¡°Of course, she would know how much her servants make. Why wouldn¡¯t she? She has a good relationship with all the Jinwei Mansion staff. Isn¡¯t that right, sister-in-law?¡± a voice came from behind. It was Qin Cha Ling! She was about to leave for the Mingfe Mansion but saw Li Mei entering the Blazing Sun Mansion and decided to return to support Edina.


    Qin Cha Ling''s timely intervention gave Junior Edina the support she needed, and she felt a surge of confidence. Liang Feng, seeing the situation turn in their favor, decided to reinforce this support.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Liang Feng said. Li Mei¡¯s face tightened, but she had no immediate counter since she was the one who portrayed the situation that Junior Edina was very close with the Jinwei Staff, giving her a good reputation.


    Li Mei¡¯s face not only tightened because of the fact that she was pushed into a corner, but also because now, if they checked the finances of Jinwei Mansion, it would indeed be true that all the staff would be exorbitantly expensive. This was because Li Mei had forged the account books the previous night to hide her embezzlement of money. She had accounted for the salaries as four times the reality to explain the disappearance of the money. Therefore, they could use the reason that the servants'' services were really expensive and suggest firing them for cheaper labor.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Xaio Min was the most disturbed one from this development. Her eldest sister¡¯s wedding was coming up, and if her salary got frozen and she got fired now, it would create a lot of problems for her family. She earned the most in her family, working as the head maid for the Young Mistress of one of the nine great sects. She looked at her real Mistress, Li Mei, hoping for her to do something.


    Li Mei knew at this point that she had been careless. She never expected Edina to have the courage to take a step in this direction. She didn¡¯t know if this was a plan made as a group between her father, brother, sister-in-law, or just Edina trying her luck. But the fact remained that she didn¡¯t expect this turn of events. As such, she knew she should not push for more since it would look suspicious to the onlookers.


    ¡°You are totally right, Sister-in-law. I should have thought of that,¡± Li Mei conceded. ¡°Even so, stopping the salaries and firing the Jinwei Mansion staff so quickly can be problematic. After all, we need people to serve my dear niece, right? How will we find staff so quickly? Let¡¯s keep them for a month.¡±


    Li Mei pulled out her last gamble. Qin didn¡¯t know what to say, but Liang Feng smirked inwardly as a Blazing Sun Mansion staff member came up and said, ¡°Sect Leader! You are finally here. I have finally sorted out all the employees who need new assignments this month. I know I am late, but here is the list.¡±


    Liang Feng had planned this out just the previous night. Seeing this, Li Mei knew she had lost this battle. As such, she backed out.


    With a simple smile, Li Mei, her children, and Xiao Min exited the hall. Once they were gone, Liang Feng turned to Junior Edina and said, "You have grown quite a lot, Edina," with a smile. Aunt Qin patted her back and added, "Oh no, I had to entertain my guests. I will get going," before rushing out.


    Liang Feng then addressed Edina, saying, "These staff are handpicked. If by chance you find someone even a bit suspicious, report to the Blazing Sun Mansion," as he handed her the employee list he had prepared the previous night. Junior Edina nodded. Weirdly enough, she was feeling very light. Perhaps it was because for the first time, she had stood up to Aunt Li Mei successfully. But the reality was, she felt this way because there were people standing before her to make sure she wasn¡¯t alone. She hadn''t expected this feeling to feel so good.


    "I understand, grandfather," she said as he picked her up. "Well, you need to go to Jinwei Mansion, right? I will carry you then." With a smile, he lifted Edina, along with her cane, account books, and the employee list.


    After walking for a few minutes, Liang Feng and Edina reached Jinwei Mansion, where Li Mei''s staff was busy packing up their belongings and preparing to leave. Meanwhile, the new staff was arriving to take over their positions.


    The mansion was undergoing a thorough cleaning, with dust being washed away and every corner being attended to. It was evident that the place hadn''t been properly maintained for at least a few months.

 23. Li Mei Cha Mu isn鈥檛 giving up

    One could feel the cold wind in the night sky, while the dim candle lights of the buildings in the Blazing Dawn Sect gave it a very warm and pleasant look. Combined with the cold wind, it felt perfect. However, the cold wind was interrupted and mashed with uneven heat in the training grounds of the Mu Mansion on this silent night. Grunts and kicks could be heard from the secluded grounds of the Mu Family''s personal training area.


    A lady in a form-fitting, crimson dress with intricate gold embroidery, slit sides for ease of movement, and long, flowing sleeves that danced in the wind, punched forward towards a man. Her dark hair flowed freely, adding to her fierce aura. The man, dressed in a black outfit with silver accents, designed for agility and protection, dodged her punch with a surprised look. This was Li Mei Cha Mu and her husband Han Cha Mu sparring.


    This sparring session was mostly for Li Mei to release her frustration and anger, but it was also practice nonetheless. She took a simple step back, formed her Qi around her body, and dashed forward with incredible speed, throwing a kick that landed in front of Han before he could fully react. Half-heartedly, he blocked it with his Qi-covered hand, sending him flying back several meters. He flipped mid-air and landed on one hand, only to face another kick aimed at his face. Spinning to dodge it, he instantly stood up, barely keeping up with Li Mei despite both being 7th-grade martial artists.


    As he regained his footing, two more high kicks came his way. He dodged them and attempted to destabilize Li Mei by kicking her other leg. To his surprise, she did a split, boosted herself with a Qi-enhanced handstand, and threw a kick at Han''s face. In response, he used the twin blade technique, allowing his hands to move at four times their usual speed. The impact sent dust flying into the air.


    Once the dust settled, both stood up. Han had used too much Qi, causing his leg to become unsteady. As he was about to fall, Li Mei caught him and sat down on a nearby stair, placing him on her lap.


    ¡°You used a Qi technique, darling. You lost,¡± Li Mei said to Han, gently caressing his face as he lay on her lap.


    ¡°You''re just too fast, dear. No one would believe that you¡¯re the mother of two kids,¡± he replied, looking up at her now calm face.


    She pouted with embarrassment. ¡°So you¡¯re saying people will doubt your vigor? Who would dare to do that?¡±


    Caught off guard by her reply, he chuckled. ¡°Yeah, it looks like they will.¡±


    Li Mei, still blushing, said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to perform better tonight to prove them wrong.¡±


    Han chuckled at this. ¡°You¡¯ve calmed down a bit now.¡±


    Li Mei nodded. ¡°I might have been surprised and lost this small piece, but I won¡¯t let them have the pie.¡±


    Han sighed. ¡°I know you won¡¯t. Focus on the main objective. We can deal with Edina later. Once the second prince ascends the throne and you become the sect leader, these petty schemes won¡¯t matter.¡±


    Li Mei nodded knowingly. ¡°I know you worry for me, dear, but don¡¯t. I know what to do.¡±


    Han leaned in and kissed her.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Iif that is so, we should start planning for how to stage the heist and get the inheritance in our hands¡± Han said as he pulled out from the kiss.


    Next Day, in Li Mei¡¯s Office at Mu Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect


    Li Mei sat at her ornate mahogany desk, meticulously working on the account books and various documents. The morning light filtered through the silk curtains, casting a soft glow on the room''s rich furnishings and intricate decor. The scent of incense lingered in the air, a faint reminder of the power and prestige associated with her position.


    Just then, Xiao Min and several former staff members of Jinwei Mansion entered the room. Their faces bore a mixture of anxiety and hope, each one silently pleading for either a new job or at least some compensation for the month''s work. It was clear from their expressions that they were uncertain about their futures, especially now that Liang Feng¡¯s selected staff had taken over Jinwei Mansion.


    As soon as Li Mei saw them, she put down her brush and stood up with an air of practiced grace. ¡°Xiao Min,¡± she began, her voice smooth and controlled, ¡°I know your sister is getting married soon. Thank you for all the hard work you have done so far.¡± She reached into a lacquered box on her desk and pulled out three silver teals. ¡°Here, take this. It''s for all your troubles, and since you won¡¯t have to bear the blame for tormenting Edina anymore, I¡¯ve added another silver teal.¡±


    Xiao Min¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and gratitude as she accepted the money with a deep bow. ¡°Thank you, Mistress Li Mei. This will help my family immensely.¡±


    Li Mei nodded and then turned her attention to the other staff members, each of whom had worked diligently under her command. She walked over to them, handing out silver teals one by one. ¡°Each of you has done valuable work,¡± she said, her tone carrying a mix of regret and finality. ¡°Here are 200 copper teals to help you until you find new employment. I appreciate your service and dedication.¡±


    The staff members accepted the coins with deep bows and murmurs of thanks. Li Mei continued, ¡°I understand this transition is difficult, but rest assured, your contributions have not gone unnoticed. Take this time to rest and prepare for new opportunities.¡±


    As the last of the former staff left, Li Mei returned to her desk, her thoughts momentarily distracted by the morning''s encounter. She had played her part perfectly, ensuring that her former employees would not speak ill of her. It was a small, calculated move in her larger game of power and influence within the sect.


    At least, that¡¯s what she told herself. In reality, she was still that lonely and naive little girl from years ago, trapped in that dark room. The shadows of her past clung to her, whispering doubts and fears that no amount of silver teals or calculated maneuvers could entirely dispel.


    Li Mei glanced around her opulent office, taking in the luxurious surroundings that should have signified her power and success. Yet, despite the wealth and status she had surrounded herself with, there was an emptiness inside her that the dark room had etched into her soul. The elegant furnishings and the delicate scent of incense couldn¡¯t mask the lingering sense of isolation she felt.


    She took a deep breath, steeling herself against the wave of melancholy that threatened to surface. Her mind raced with thoughts of her next steps, the strategies she needed to employ to maintain her influence and secure her position. But underneath it all, the little girl within her yearned for something more¡ªsomething she couldn¡¯t quite define.


    As she resumed her work, her brush strokes were precise and controlled, mirroring the disciplined facade she presented to the world. But for a moment, her hand hesitated, and the mask slipped. The loneliness that haunted her past and present intertwined, reminding her that no matter how far she climbed, the shadows of that dark room would always be a part of her.

 24. Mu Family is Faltering

    As the last of the former staff left, Li Mei returned to her desk, her thoughts momentarily distracted by the morning''s encounter. She had played her part perfectly, ensuring that her former employees would not speak ill of her. It was a small, calculated move in her larger game of power and influence within the sect.


    At least, that¡¯s what she told herself. In reality, she was still that lonely and naive little girl from years ago, trapped in that dark room. The shadows of her past clung to her, whispering doubts and fears that no amount of silver teals or calculated maneuvers could entirely dispel.


    At same time in Jinwei Mansion,


    Junior Edina woke up in her comfy bed, feeling the softness of the linens enveloping her. She struggled to sit up, relishing in the newfound luxury of not having to worry about getting up early on her own. Xiao Min and the oppressive staff were no longer here to torment her.


    As she lay there, savoring the comfort, a maid entered the room with a warm smile. "Good morning, Young Mistress Edina," she said gently, her voice soothing and kind. The maid''s demeanor was a stark contrast to the harsh treatment Junior Edina had grown accustomed to.


    The maid helped Junior Edina out of bed, her movements careful and considerate. She guided her towards the bath, which was filled with warm, fragrant water. The steam rose gently, carrying the scent of jasmine and lavender. Junior Edina felt a wave of relaxation wash over her as she stepped into the bath with the maid¡¯s assistance.


    The maid continued to help her, ensuring that every need was met with a tender touch. She handed Junior Edina a soft washcloth and began to wash her hair, the sensation of the maid¡¯s fingers massaging her scalp was soothing and almost therapeutic. Junior Edina closed her eyes, allowing herself to fully immerse in the experience. The warm water and the maid¡¯s gentle care made her feel safe and cherished, feelings that had been foreign to her for so long.


    As the bath continued, Junior Edina reflected on the drastic change in her life. The torment and isolation of Jinwei Mansion were now behind her, replaced by the kindness and comfort of her new, supportive environment. This new chapter felt like a dream, one she was afraid to wake up from. But as the maid rinsed her hair and wrapped her in a plush towel, Junior Edina began to believe that perhaps this dream was now her reality.


    After her bath and freshening up, Junior Edina took her cane in hand and, with the maid''s support, walked into the office where her father used to work. The room, once dusty and neglected under Xiao Min¡¯s care, was now clean and pristine. The transformation made the space feel almost new, filled with a sense of order and purpose that had long been missing.


    The maid carefully helped Junior Edina sit on the chair behind the large wooden desk. She then brought over all the financial documents and account books, placing them neatly on the table. Edina looked at the neatly stacked papers, feeling a mixture of excitement and nervousness. This was her first step towards taking control and proving her capability.


    She smiled at the maid and said, "I... I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t catch your name."


    The maid returned her smile warmly and replied, "My name is Lian Hua, your new personal maid, Young Mistress Edina." With a respectful bow, she added, "If you need anything else, please don¡¯t hesitate to call for me." She then gracefully left the room to attend to her other duties.


    Edina took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the responsibilities ahead but also the freedom and support she now had. The room was bright with morning light streaming through the windows, casting a hopeful glow on the desk where her journey to a new beginning started. She opened the first ledger, ready to dive into the numbers and start making the necessary changes.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Second Dragon Mansion, Ningxiang Palace, Central City, Central Plains


    Zhou Liang, the second prince, sat alongside Left Minister Han Choi in the grand hall of his mansion. Zhou Liang had a scholarly appearance, with neatly tied hair and an elegant silk robe, reflecting his deep interest in governance and diplomacy. As he read a report, his brow furrowed with concern. He turned to the servant who had brought the document and asked, ¡°So it¡¯s true? The Mu Family is losing control of Jinwei Mansion¡¯s finances? How are we going to fund our next campaign to persuade the Shaolin Sect to join our faction?¡±


    A few days ago, Zhou Liang received a letter from the Shining Blade Sect suggesting that the Mu Family was in trouble and might no longer be of any use to him. The letter implied that he should consider abandoning his alignment with them and instead allow the Shining Blade Sect to join his faction. To confirm this troubling news, he had asked the chief of his spy network to prepare a comprehensive report on the matter.


    The servant, standing respectfully before him, replied, ¡°According to our sources, the handover of financial privileges is currently a trial period for the young mistress. The sect leader has stated that he will decide if this arrangement should become permanent after a week.¡±


    Zhou Liang sighed, leaning back in his chair. ¡°This complicates things. We need stable support to ensure our campaign¡¯s success. If the Mu Family¡¯s position is truly precarious, we may need to reconsider our alliances.¡±


    Left Minister Han Choi, a man with a stern expression and sharp eyes, spoke up. ¡°Your Highness, perhaps it would be prudent to strengthen our ties with the Shining Blade Sect. They seem eager to join our cause and could provide the stability we require.¡±


    Zhou Liang nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, we may have to pursue that option. However, let¡¯s not act hastily. We should continue to monitor the situation at Jinwei Mansion closely. If young Edina proves incapable, the Mu Family might still be of value to us.¡±


    The servant bowed and said, ¡°I will ensure that our sources keep a close watch and report any significant developments immediately.¡±


    Zhou Liang said, ¡° Send a message to the Mu Family regarding this matter and ask why I had to be informed through external sources rather than directly.¡±


    Unlike his elder brother, who enjoyed the support of three of the nine great sects, Zhou Liang didn¡¯t have even one. However, he did have the backing of the Leon Empire, a foreign power that provided his faction with considerable influence in the imperial palace. The Leon Empire''s support for Zhou Liang was largely due to the Mu Family of the Blazing Dawn Sect, specifically Li Mei Cha Mu, who had custody of the Leon Empire¡¯s youngest princess, Edina Cha Ling Von Nemesis. This custody obligated the Leon Empire to support Zhou Liang¡¯s faction.


    Now, with the new developments indicating that the Mu Family might be losing custody of the princess, Zhou Liang faced a significant problem. The entire reason his faction could stand on equal footing with his elder brother''s was the Leon Empire¡¯s support. If the Mu Family lost control over Edina, Zhou Liang¡¯s political leverage would be severely diminished.


    He had been planning a campaign to bring the Shaolin Sect to his side, a campaign that would have been significantly funded by the Mu Family from the Jinwei Mansion¡¯s budget. But now, this no longer seemed viable.


    Zhou Liang sighed, his frustration evident. ¡°If the Mu Family is losing its grip, it jeopardizes everything. We need to address this swiftly.¡±


    Left Minister Han Choi nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, Your Highness. We must ensure that the Mu Family retains custody of the princess. Without the Leon Empire¡¯s support, our position is greatly weakened.¡±


    Zhou Liang leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. ¡°We need to be proactive.I want regular updates on the trial period for young Edina. If she proves incapable, we must intervene and pressure the sect leader to have Li Mei Cha Mu¡¯s privileges reinstated immediately.¡±


    Han Choi responded, ¡°I will see to it personally. We cannot afford to lose the Leon Empire¡¯s backing.¡±


    The second prince¡¯s eyes narrowed with determination. ¡°Prepare contingency plans. If the Mu Family falters, we must be ready to act decisively, have a door open for Shining Blade Sect.¡±

 25.Managing Finances

    Junior Edina started writing in the account books. Her tasks included drafting proper salary estimates for the Jinwei Mansion staff, recording daily expenses such as ingredients for cooking, coal and firewood used for heating, repairs, and any other necessary expenditures. This meticulous accounting ensured the sect had a complete record of how much each mansion was spending, allowing for accurate allocation and filing of taxes. Personal accounts were also included, as the laws of the Central Plains mandated that every business and governing body maintain detailed records of purchases and expenses to uphold imperial oversight. These accounts were typically audited every two years to check for fraud and other illegal transactions by the imperial authorities.


    Junior Edina was using Leonese calculation techniques, from Senior Edina¡¯s letters. These methods included Leonese numbers, graphical charts, and avyaktaga?ita (algebra) equations. Although this was only her second time using these advanced techniques, she found them far more manageable than the sect''s traditional manual calculations. Despite the difficulty, she was determined to master these methods.


    She knew that even if she didn''t perform perfectly, her grandfather would somehow ensure she passed the trial, making her control over the finances a permanent arrangement. However, she didn''t want to give Aunt Li Mei any reason, no matter how small, to regain control over the finances. She also knew that Senior Edina would correct any mistakes she made the next day when she took over, but Junior Edina wanted to prove herself. She wanted to show that she was not just a scared, worthless person but someone who could learn, be useful, and stand on her own.


    When the door suddenly slid open, a chill ran down Junior Edina¡¯s spine. This was a lingering effect of Xiao Min¡¯s daily torment, which had conditioned her to be on guard whenever the sliding doors opened. However, seeing Lian Hua, she quickly reminded herself that Xiao Min no longer worked there and she didn''t need to be on edge anymore.


    Lian Hua noticed Edina''s tense expression and said, "I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m disturbing you, Young Mistress Edina." Junior Edina shook her head slightly to indicate that it was fine. Lian Hua continued, "The new head maid wanted to meet with you to discuss some arrangements and other functions of the Jinwei Mansion."


    Junior Edina nodded and said, "Br... bring her in." Lian Hua smiled and signaled for the new head maid to enter. The new head maid, appearing to be in her late thirties, walked in gracefully. She bowed and greeted, "This servant greets the young mistress."


    Junior Edina acknowledged her with a nod. The head maid continued, "I am Mei Lin, the newly assigned head maid taking over from Xiao Min, Young Mistress Edina. I have finished assigning tasks to all the other staff and made necessary arrangements. Here are all the details in this report." She handed Junior Edina the report.


    Junior Edina reviewed the report and saw that Mei Lin had meticulously detailed everything, which would greatly aid in her accounting. Mei Lin then added, "I apologize for the delay in informing you, but I had to send a copy of the report to Mistress Li Mei, as she still holds administrative control over the Jinwei Mansion and your custody, Young Mistress Edina."


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Junior Edina was a bit surprised but nodded. It was standard procedure to inform the administrative authority about the people working in the mansion. This arrangement reminded her of how her father had been the administrative authority and her mother the financial authority of Jinwei Mansion when they were alive.


    Then Mei Lin said, "Young Mistress, what should we do with the dark room in the courtyard? It¡¯s completely dark inside with no light reaching it, and every corner of the walls is painted black. I never knew a torture chamber existed in Jinwei Mansion before taking over. I asked around and checked the records," she paused, "It seems only a select few had access to the room, even before Mistress Li Mei took control of Jinwei Mansion. Only Master Jinwei, Mistress Elara, and their personal servants had access to it before that. So I have forbidden anyone from going near it."


    Junior Edina, hearing Mei Lin¡¯s question and her investigation, thought about it. It was true that she didn''t know why the dark room was there in the first place. Even after experiencing it, she had always thought it was meant to hold assassins or spies, and Aunt Li Mei had used it to torment her. But now that Mei Lin brought it up, she realized she had never heard of any assassins being thrown in there by her parents or anyone else. It had just always been there.


    Nevertheless, Junior Edina didn¡¯t want the dark room there anymore. It was a constant reminder and still terrified her to look in its direction. She decided, "Ah... h-have the staff use it as a storage room, re-repaint the walls and construct a window in it."


    Mei Lin smiled and replied, "I will see to it then, Young Mistress Edina. I will need to send a report and request for this change to Mistress Li Mei. Would you like to add anything to the request or change it?"


    Junior Edina shook her head to indicate no. It was true that significant changes like this would have to go through the administrative authority of the mansion. However, Aunt Li Mei couldn¡¯t easily stop it since she was just a ¡°temporary¡± authority of Jinwei Mansion until Edina came of age and didn¡¯t live in the mansion. If she denied any changes requested by the rightful owner in an official document, her image of a caring aunt that she had built would crumble in an instant. Previously, Li Mei could have dismissed such requests since they were verbal and undocumented, but now that Edina was managing the accounts, it would be in official statements, obligating Aunt Li Mei to allow Junior Edina to use Edina¡¯s money.


    Mei Lin left to handle the tasks, and Junior Edina felt a small sense of accomplishment. For the first time, she felt like she had some control over her own life.


    Next Day, in Jinwei Mansion


    Senior Edina moved around the bed, feeling its soft and fluffy texture. It reminded her of the luxurious comfort back in the Leon Empire, which suddenly jolted her awake. As she looked around the room, she realized she was still in her childhood home, but it was now clean, the bed was soft, and the broken window was fixed. A smile crept onto her face as she muttered, "I am a genius."


    She glanced to her left and saw a letter left by Junior Edina. She didn''t need to read it to know the plan had been successful. The fact that everything had gone so smoothly was quite shocking.


    "Alright, on to the next phase, I guess," she said to herself, grabbing her cane and preparing to continue with their plans.

 26.United Front

    Senior Edina moved around the bed, feeling its soft and fluffy texture. It reminded her of the luxurious comfort back in the Leon Empire, which suddenly jolted her awake. As she looked around the room, she realized she was still in her childhood home, but it was now clean, the bed was soft, and the broken window was fixed. A smile crept onto her face as she muttered, "I am a genius."


    She glanced to her left and saw a letter left by Junior Edina. She didn''t need to read it to know the plan had been successful. The fact that everything had gone so smoothly was quite shocking.


    Senior Edina knew she had a talent for reciting poems and lines¡ªher mother had told her so. She had used this skill when she got married. Her husband wanted to create an image of a loving couple, and if she acted out, he would starve her or throw her into a dark room, just like in the Jinwei Mansion. To avoid this, she started writing lines that could be used in future conversations during her free time, memorizing them to recite without caring about what she was saying or hearing. Most of the time, it worked, reinforcing her belief that she had a natural talent for poetry. This is why she asked Junior Edina to do the same, with a backup plan to run away from the sect ready. She knew Junior Edina might be able to succeed.


    The result was quite unexpected for Senior Edina. She had perfected her speech over the years, but Junior Edina seemed to have mastered it in just two weeks. Then again, Junior Edina had only suffered at Li Mei¡¯s hands for a year, unlike her, who had endured four years of torment that killed even the slightest optimism within her.


    As Senior Edina read, she was confused by the news that Jade Grass Commerce was not accepting any more investments. Junior Edina had asked a servant to send a message to the store to inquire about their situation, and the response indicated that they had enough investors to continue pursuing their new business model and were not willing to share profits with additional investors.


    Senior Edina couldn¡¯t understand what had caused this change. It could be that she was not remembering the timeline properly. After all, she didn¡¯t really remember much of what happened when she was 13 to 16, those years spent in torment under Aunt Li Mei. She concluded that this discrepancy must be due to her misremembering events from that period.


    Junior Edina had asked Senior Edina to check her accounts, which of course she was going to do. At the end of the letter, Junior Edina posed an intriguing question: did Senior Edina know why the dark room was originally built in Jinwei Mansion? No one seemed to know its purpose. This question piqued Senior Edina¡¯s interest. She realized she had never thought much about it, perhaps because she was so focused on surviving Aunt Li Mei''s torment.


    As she pondered the mystery, trying to recall any hints or forgotten memories, she suddenly sensed something¡ªQi, the presence of a Grade 4 martial artist¡¯s Qi. The sliding door opened, and Lian Hua walked in with a smile.


    ¡°Have you awakened, Young Mistress Edina?¡± Lian Hua asked warmly.


    Senior Edina replied, ¡°I did, Miss Lian Hua.¡± Lian Hua was initially taken aback by her mistress¡¯s newfound confidence but was pleased to see her energetic demeanor. She supported her to the bath and helped her wash.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Senior Edina had guessed that this must be Lian Hua based on the description in Junior Edina¡¯s letter. It seemed her personal maid was a martial artist. Senior Edina knew this was her grandfather¡¯s doing. He must have arranged for the position to be given to someone who could defend her and also escape to send a message if Aunt Li Mei tried anything.


    Once in the office, Senior Edina began checking the accounts Junior Edina had calculated for any mistakes. She was meticulous, ensuring every detail was accurate. It¡¯s good that grandfather Liang Feng has suspended classes for all the children till the trial period to let them focus on accounting and prove themselves, after that,she started writing a timeline of events she could remember, noting down anything relevant. She wrote in Leonese to maintain secrecy.


    Currently, Jinwei Mansion had a budget of 14 gold teals. Based on estimates, 4 gold teals would be more than sufficient, even considered excessive. This left Edina with about 10 gold teals to invest and use for future plans. Senior Edina could easily let Junior Edina live peacefully for the next three years, avoiding confrontations with Aunt Li Mei. Once she turned 16 and was out of Li Mei¡¯s custody, she could marry a handsome and caring husband and live out the rest of her days in peace.


    However, Senior Edina¡¯s goal was much larger: to save everyone who had protected her, from dying at the hands of the demons of the underworld. To achieve this, she needed a united front before the demons attacked. At the current rate, Aunt Li Mei would become the sect leader and join the sect with the second prince¡¯s faction, which would end in disaster.


    The first prince after becoming emperor, in the process of eliminating opposition in the Central Plains, would die at the hands of the Demonic Sect¡¯s heir. This would leave the Central Plains without a leader during the demon¡¯s ascent. With no unity in the Eastern Continent, a large portion of the population would perish, and the survivors would flee to the Western Continent for a final stand against the demons. This, of course, would not bear fruit.


    Senior Edina pondered over these grim memories, strategizing her next moves. She couldn''t let history repeat itself, Senior Edina thought of how to save Lu Shun, Aunt Qin, and her grandfather Liang Feng. She considered how to unite the Eastern Continent against the impending demonic threat. After a moment of contemplation, she sighed. Her only real option seemed to be aiming for the position of sect leader. With her parents gone, she was third in line for succession, right after Aunt Li Mei, and above everyone else in her generation. She had a chance, but it would be tedious work. Moreover, she wasn''t sure what Junior Edina wanted, and her plans wouldn¡¯t be possible without her cooperation.


    Determined to clarify their shared goals, Senior Edina decided to ask Junior Edina about her aspirations in the letter she planned to leave behind today. She needed to ensure they were aligned in their objectives to effectively counter Aunt Li Mei''s influence and protect their loved ones.


    After working diligently for several hours, Senior Edina finally sat down to a well-cooked meal, savoring the flavors that were a stark contrast to the soggy and bland food she had been forced to eat under Xiao Min¡¯s reign. The taste of flavorful dishes uplifted her spirits. Once lunch was over, she returned to her work, drafting detailed plans for investments that could bolster Jinwei Mansion¡¯s influence within the sect. She meticulously mapped out the optimal path to unite the Eastern Continent until nightfall.


    As the day came to a close, Senior Edina finally sank into the soft bed she had longed for over the past few days. The comfort quickly lulled her to sleep, and she drifted into a dream where she floated on fluffy clouds. However, the sensation of a hard surface beneath her abruptly jolted her awake.


    Disoriented, she surveyed her surroundings. She was in a dimly lit wooden room, possibly a cabin, illuminated by a single candle at the far end. Her hands were tied behind her back. frustration welled up inside her as she muttered out loud, "What the fuck happened in a week?"

 27. Kidnapped

    As the day came to a close, Senior Edina finally sank into the soft bed she had longed for over the past few days. The comfort quickly lulled her to sleep, and she drifted into a dream where she floated on fluffy clouds. However, the sensation of a hard surface beneath her abruptly jolted her awake.


    Disoriented, she surveyed her surroundings. She was in a dimly lit wooden room, possibly a cabin, illuminated by a single candle at the far end. Her hands were tied behind her back. Frustration welled up inside her as she muttered in informal Leonese, "What the fuck happened in a week?"


    As soon as she spoke, she detected the presence of two more people in the room, both with their hands tied behind their backs. A boy with black hair, dressed in a fancy noble martial arts outfit of the Blazing Dawn Sect, appeared to be around 14 or 15 years old. Next to him was a young girl in an elegant, delicate hanfu, also around the same age. It was Wei and Lin! Both were looking at Edina with annoyance.


    Wei, frowning, said, ¡°Who wakes up shouting in their sleep? I hardly got any sleep at night tied up like this. Now you wake me up speaking in that barbarian language?¡±


    Lin, equally irritated, mumbled, ¡°I know, right? This hard floor is bad enough, and now we have to put up with this cripple¡¯s antics too!¡±


    Senior Edina looked at them and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Both of them were in the same situation as her, tied up in an uncomfortable position, yet they still had the energy to talk as if they were superior to her. It reminded her of a cute baby panda trying to intimidate people by saying, "I AM FEARSOME," but failing miserably.


    Ignoring the spoiled brats, Senior Edina scanned the cabin for clues. She couldn''t really ask these pampered kids how they got there, as it would make her look foolish if they had all been kidnapped together and she didn¡¯t remember the details. She didn''t want to give them more ammunition to bully Junior Edina. As she surveyed the room, she wondered if an event like this had happened in the past. It certainly hadn''t, because if it had, Senior Edina would definitely have remembered such a traumatic experience, especially involving these two morons.


    Just like Lu Shun¡¯s delayed departure, this situation confirmed her theory that the past was changing due to her actions. She didn¡¯t know what specific actions might have triggered Lu Shun¡¯s delay, but she was sure that this kidnapping was connected to her interference. The change in events was significant, and she hadn¡¯t anticipated consequences this severe. She didn''t know how, who, or why they had been kidnapped, but she knew that this must be a result of her meddling.


    Senior Edina took a deep breath and focused on the present. She needed to find a way out and protect Junior Edina from any further complications. She had to be careful and strategic, ensuring that her actions from now on would not lead to more unforeseen consequences.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Ignoring the incessant complaints of Wei and Lin, she examined the cabin more closely. The wooden planks of the floor were rough and uneven, and the single candle cast flickering shadows on the walls. The faint smell of damp wood filled the air. She noted the small window near the ceiling, which seemed like their best chance for escape, though it would be difficult with their hands tied.


    As she pondered the situation, Senior Edina noticed a few Leonese characters etched on the wooden floor. The words translated to "Kidnapped" and "2 days." This gave her a rough idea of how long they had been held captive. Two days was a significant amount of time for three children of an esteemed sect to be missing. Initially, Senior Edina suspected this might be a scheme orchestrated by Li Mei to sabotage her trial, but she dismissed the thought almost immediately. Li Mei, ruthless as she might be, would never put her children in danger or subject them to any discomfort. She loved them dearly, so it was certainly not her doing.


    Senior Edina found it odd that the three of them had been kidnapped together. The kidnappers couldn¡¯t have abducted them from within the sect; they must have done so while Junior Edina and her cousins were outside in the town. But that didn¡¯t make any sense, as Junior Edina rarely left the mansion, and even more so, not with Wei and Lin. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to unravel that mystery.


    Senior Edina noted that the way they were tied resembled the methods used for war criminals or battle hostages rather than the crude bindings typical of bandits or criminal gangs. This small detail suggested to her that their captors were not mere bandits seeking ransom but martial artists unfamiliar with the nuances of abduction. Martial artists often carried a sense of honor into their conflicts, and this tying style reflected that. This indicated the involvement of another sect or a martial organization. But why? That was a question Senior Edina didn''t think she would get an answer to anytime soon.


    As she was pondering, the door to the cabin opened, and a woman accompanied by two men in black outfits, their faces covered with black cloth masks, entered with food. The meals prepared for Wei and Lin were simple porridge, while Edina received a protein-rich soup and rice. The woman fed Edina, while the two men attended to Wei and Lin. Once they were done, the woman asked, "If you ladies need to relieve yourselves, tell me now, or you''ll have to wait until lunchtime."


    Lin snorted and declined, but Senior Edina accepted the offer, taking the opportunity to see more of their surroundings. As the woman supported her outside, Edina observed the cabin¡¯s location. They were in the middle of a forest, but she couldn''t determine which forest it was. She was led to a crudely made restroom to do her business. Once done, she was escorted back to the cabin. Senior Edina also noted that the two men were half-step Grade 2 martial artists, and the woman was a Grade 3 martial artist.


    After they returned to the cabin, the kidnappers locked the door and window behind them.


    Senior Edina''s mind raced with possibilities. The fact that they were being fed and not mistreated suggested that the captors needed them alive and well. It was also evident that Edina was being given special treatment, indicating her importance to their captors.


    A few reasons came to mind: she was a foreign princess, and she had a weak body prone to sickness. These were details that ordinary mountain bandits wouldn''t know, indicating a well-planned operation. Senior Edina checked her surroundings for Qi using her method of sensing it bouncing off her. The Qi of their three captors was gradually moving away until it disappeared. They weren''t keeping a constant guard on the cabin. Senior Edina understood why¡ªmartial artists of their level wouldn''t waste their time guarding three kids, two of whom were amateur martial artists. There was no way for them to escape under such supervision, even with the captors a few meters away.


    If what the woman said was true, the kidnappers would return in the afternoon to feed them lunch and again in the evening for dinner. Senior Edina realized she had two more opportunities to devise an escape plan. She had to act by tonight because she didn''t believe the kidnappers would keep them there for more than a few days. Additionally, since Senior Edina couldn''t be active other than on Tuesdays, she wouldn''t be able to help Junior Edina if this kidnapping led to something worse. She had to resolve this situation by tonight.

 28. Planning an Escape

    If what the woman said was true, the kidnappers would return in the afternoon to feed them lunch and again in the evening for dinner. Senior Edina realized she had two more opportunities to devise an escape plan. She had to act by tonight because she didn¡¯t believe the kidnappers would keep them there for more than a few days. Additionally, since Senior Edina couldn¡¯t be active other than on Tuesdays, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help Junior Edina if this kidnapping led to something worse. She had to resolve this situation by tonight.


    Senior Edina decided she had to wait until lunch to gather more information. She needed to determine which direction the captors'' base was located. When they brought lunch, she would use her Qi-sensing technique to detect the direction the captors were coming from. Then, at dinner time, when the door was opened, she would strike. Her plan was to kill the captors and have Wei and Lin run in the opposite direction of their base.


    She was gambling on two things: first, if they were bringing in good quality food for every meal, it likely meant a town or village was nearby; second, that Wei, Junior Edina, and Lin would reach it before midnight, when Junior Edina would take over the body. Junior Edina was definitely not cut out to survive in the forest, so they needed to reach safety before then.


    Wei exclaimed, "I don¡¯t get why people from our sect haven¡¯t found us yet! It¡¯s been two damn days!"


    Lin responded, "I think we should try something¡ªsomehow send a message to any nearby people to inform the Blazing Dawn Sect. We were kidnapped on the Zunzon road. There¡¯s no way they will find us quickly."


    Listening to them, Senior Edina gleaned crucial information. They had been abducted on Zunzon Road, a notorious route leading to Shenzhou Province, known for its dense forests and bandit activity. This meant it would take some time before either the Blazing Dawn Sect or the Shining Blade Sect, the governing sect of Shenzhou Province, found them.


    Senior Edina deduced that the Mu siblings must have invited Junior Edina to the coming-of-age ceremony for the young master of the Shining Blade Sect. During the journey, they must have been abducted. In her previous life, she remembered attending the event a month later, after Wei and Lin had already left. She hadn''t been interested in attending but had to because Aunt Li Mei was going, and she had to accompany her a month after the Mu siblings.


    This time around, these two brats must have invited Junior Edina to bully her on the way, using the excuse of learning accounting together or something since all three of them were still on their trial for finance management. Junior Edina, being clever, wouldn''t have been able to decline with a good excuse, so they traveled together. At least, this was Senior Edina''s hypothesis, although the actual events could have played out differently.


    "I don¡¯t think we should try to do anything. They are 2nd grade and 3rd grade masters. I am barely a half-step master, and you just became a 1st grade master," Wei said to Lin. This was valid reasoning. A single 1st grade martial artist had the Qi capacity of two half-step masters, a 2nd grade had the capacity of four 1st grade masters, and a 3rd grade had the capacity of eight 2nd grade masters. The exponential growth meant that going up against three martial artists who were two levels above them was just stupid.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°So what? We do nothing and eat that stupid porridge?! That crippled is getting better food than me!¡± Lin finally lashed out with frustration. She rarely ever gets so emotional this must be really taking a lot from her.


    After a few hours of enduring the bickering and insults from Wei and Lin, the time had come. Senior Edina sensed three Qi approaching from the south, indicating their captors'' base must be in that direction. Once she dealt with them, she would need to head north. Given the proximity to the Zunzon Road, it should be relatively easy to spot the road; bandits typically used this advantage to ambush travelers. The road was visible once you got close, but from the road, you couldn''t see into the forest, making it an ideal spot for ambushes.


    After being fed, Senior Edina requested to use the restroom again. This time, she listened carefully and confirmed her suspicion that they were close to the road, as she could hear the sounds of carriages moving.


    Once the captors left, Senior Edina turned to Wei and said, "Hey, Wei, give me that small wooden piece."


    Wei looked at her with disbelief. There was a strange confidence in her that he hadn''t seen in over a year. "What are you going to do with it, cripple? It won''t even help with cutting the rope!" he said, pushing the piece with his leg.


    Senior Edina rolled on the floor to pick up the small wooden piece, about the size of a nail. She maneuvered it into her hand behind her back and began sharpening it against the wall.


    Lin snorted, "That small wooden piece will break instantly if you try to cut the rope. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve seen someone as dumb as you." Senior Edina ignored her. Once the piece was shaped into a needle, she handed it to Wei and commanded, "Take it and do as I say! Don¡¯t you dare mess up!" Despite his annoyance at being ordered around by someone he bullied every day, Wei complied. "Yeah, what do you want me to do with it? Dance?" he grumbled, taking the needle behind his back.


    Senior Edina extended her left leg and instructed, "Stab my leg¡ªsmall enough to avoid heavy bleeding, but big enough to draw some blood." Wei was confused but replied, "You want to hurt yourself? I would have gladly done it." He did as she instructed. Senior Edina felt nothing, as her left leg had been numb from the knee down for years. Once he was done, she took the needle back and waited. "Make sure no blood is on your hand. Clean it up on the floor or something," she ordered.


    Wei, annoyed, retorted, "I don¡¯t want your blood on me either! Humpf."


    A few hours passed, and Senior Edina started to worry. The sun had already set, and there was no sign of the captors. If they didn¡¯t show up before midnight, her plan would be wasted; she couldn¡¯t be sure what might happen afterward. Holding the wooden needle, she said, "Once I¡¯m done with them, we need to move north since the captors are coming from the south. There¡¯s a big chance they have more people with them in the south."


    Lin retorted, "¡®Once I¡¯m done with them?¡¯ You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re going to kill them. Cripple, stop daydreaming."


    Just as Senior Edina was about to respond, she sensed the Qi of the three captors approaching. They were walking towards the cabin.


    Senior Edina took a deep breath, steeling herself for what was to come. The sound of footsteps grew louder, and the door creaked open. The woman and two men entered, bringing dinner. Senior Edina focused, ready to execute her plan. As the woman approached to feed her, Senior Edina gripped the wooden needle tightly, preparing to strike when the moment was right.

 29.Bad Timing

    Senior Edina said, "Once I¡¯m done with them, we need to move north since the captors are coming from the south. There¡¯s a big chance they have more people with them in the south."


    Lin retorted, "¡®Once I¡¯m done with them?¡¯ You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re going to kill them. Cripple, stop daydreaming."


    Just as Senior Edina was about to respond, she sensed the Qi of the three captors approaching. They were walking towards the cabin.


    Senior Edina took a deep breath, steeling herself for what was to come. The sound of footsteps grew louder, and the door creaked open. The woman and two men entered, bringing dinner.


    "Sorry, kids, we¡¯re a bit late! But we are finally here" the woman said with forced cheerfulness.


    "Yeah, no shit, it¡¯s nearly midnight!" Senior Edina cursed internally.


    She focused, ready to execute her plan. As the woman approached to feed her, Senior Edina gripped the wooden needle tightly, waiting for the right moment. After eating the soup and rice, she asked to go to the restroom. "Sure, why not?" the woman replied, untying Senior Edina¡¯s hands and supporting her to walk.


    In a swift motion, Senior Edina poked the wooden needle into the woman''s palm.


    "What¡ª" the woman started, but before she could finish, life drained from her eyes, and she collapsed, pulling Senior Edina down with her.


    The man near Wei noticed and called out, "What happened? Are you alright?" He walked towards them, concern etched on his face. Senior Edina, still on the floor, quickly rolled over and poked the needle into his exposed foot through his shoe.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but he too fell lifelessly on top of Senior Edina before he could utter a sound.


    "Damn it!" The third captor instantly became aware that something was wrong. "You did something to them, didn¡¯t you?" he shouted, distancing himself from Senior Edina.


    Senior Edina, pinned under the man¡¯s body, felt a surge of panic. She had not anticipated this turn of events and was now immobilized, unable to move. The third captor was getting ready to escape.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Seeing Senior Edina struggling to close the distance, the third captor prepared to flee. Suddenly, Lin used all her Qi to charge at him, delivering a headbutt that pushed him near Senior Edina. Although still trapped under the man¡¯s body, Senior Edina managed to throw the wooden needle, which slightly poked the third captor.


    "I¡¯m getting out of here!" the captor snarled in anger. He began circulating his Qi, a murderous aura surrounding him. But before he could act, he collapsed lifelessly.


    With all three captors dead and midnight approaching, Senior Edina knew their companions might come looking for them soon. "Help me out of here!" she began, but before she could finish, Lin ran out, leaving Wei and Senior Edina behind. Wei hesitated only for a moment before following his sister, abandoning Edina under the body.


    "Typical," Senior Edina muttered, struggling to free herself.


    The ''Isolation Body Constitution'' was a rare affliction that insulated any life force that wasn''t her own. By this logic, injecting even a small part of her, like blood or a hair, into an opponent be it a human, bead or even a demon from the underworld it could disrupt the natural flow of Qi, causing their body to lose life instantly. This unique ability allowed Senior Edina to stand in the final confrontation against the demons from the underworld. She didn''t need martial arts or combat skills; a single strike could remove her opponents from this plane.


    However, this didn''t grant her invincibility. Simple injuries posed a significant threat because Qi healing or any form of healing magic couldn''t work on her. Even the life force from foreign objects like germs or viruses could easily disrupt her body, making her very sick. Everyone in the Blazing Dawn sect knew the latter part. That was the reason why even if Xiao Min tormented her, she would still warm the water at least a bit before Edina bath or bring in meat at least once a month.


    The reason she couldn''t heal her leg despite extensive efforts was directly related to this disease. Otherwise, given the connections of her family in both Leon and the Central Plains, she should have been cured long ago but no Mage or Martial Doctor could bypass the disease.


    Senior Edina tried everything but was unable to move the heavy body away. She knew that even if she managed to free herself, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Without a cane, running was impossible. She struggled desperately, but with a single blink, her demeanor changed completely. The confident, determined expression faded, replaced by the confusion of a meek and naive 13-year-old girl. Junior Edina had taken over as it was now midnight.


    Junior Edina blinked, disoriented, finding herself trapped under a heavy body. She looked around in bewilderment, noticing the two other lifeless bodies nearby. Panic set in as she tried to comprehend the situation.


    "Wh-what¡¯s happening?" she stammered, her voice trembling.


    She pushed weakly against the body pinning her down, but her strength was no match for the weight. Tears welled up in her eyes as she realized the dire situation she was in. The fear of the unknown, combined with her physical incapability, made her feel utterly helpless.


    "Someone, please help me!" Junior Edina cried out, her voice barely above a whisper. She hoped that Wei and Lin were nearby, that they might come back and rescue her, but deep down, she knew it was unlikely.


    After a few minutes of calling for help, Junior Edina gave up, pondering how Senior Edina could have achieved this. Senior Edina wasn''t a martial artist and only had the assistance of two amateur martial artists. How could she have possibly defeated three professional martial artists? Is Senior Edina a martial artist? Is she that powerful? Will she also be able to do something like this in the future!?


    As Junior Edina wrestled with these thoughts, she heard footsteps drawing closer. Fear gripped her heart because if Wei and Lin had fled, then the approaching footsteps likely meant they belonged to the companions of the captors lying dead here.


    The footsteps grew louder as did Junior Edina¡¯s heart beat making her choke until a figure loomed near Junior Edina. She squeezed her eyes shut, bracing herself for the worst, trembling with fear.

 30.Death is the only relief

    As Junior Edina wrestled with these thoughts, she heard footsteps drawing closer. Fear gripped her heart because if Wei and Lin had fled, then the approaching footsteps likely belonged to the companions of the captors lying dead here.


    The footsteps grew louder, matching the rapid thumping of Junior Edina¡¯s heart. She choked on her fear until a figure loomed near her. She squeezed her eyes shut, bracing herself for the worst, trembling uncontrollably.


    Suddenly, the weight on top of her was lifted. ¡°Will you stop trembling and untie me?¡± a familiar voice said. Junior Edina opened her eyes to see Wei kneeling beside her, holding his tied hands out.


    Surprised, Junior Edina quickly untied him, wondering why he had returned. Before she could say anything, Wei hoisted her onto his back and began walking. ¡°You said towards the north, right? I think Jin ran that way too. Let¡¯s get going before their companions come to check on them.¡±


    Junior Edina, utterly confused, nodded slowly. She remembered being kidnapped from the Zunzon Road during their travel to the Shining Blade Sect two days ago, but she couldn¡¯t piece together what had happened while Senior Edina had taken over. Why was Wei helping her? Why were their captors dead?


    She said just above a whisper , ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Huh, all your confidence disappeared just like that?¡± Wei said, breathing heavily as he carried her.


    After a few minutes he said ¡°I don¡¯t know what poison you used, but it¡¯s quite a dangerous substance, huh? Does it have to be mixed with blood to take effect?¡±


    ¡°I-I...¡± Junior Edina stammered, struggling to find her words.


    Wei, still breathless, replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, it¡¯s fine! I was just trying to have a conversation.¡±


    Seeing how much effort he was exerting, Junior Edina felt guilty. ¡°P-put me down,¡± she said softly. ¡°A steady stick will be enough. I can walk.¡±


    Wei hesitated for a moment but then gently lowered her to the ground. Finding a sturdy stick nearby, he handed it to her. Junior Edina leaned on it, testing her weight.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said quietly.


    Wei nodded, his breath evening out. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    As they walked, Junior Edina¡¯s mind raced, trying to piece together what had happened. She couldn¡¯t understand how Senior Edina had managed to defeat the captors or why Wei was suddenly so helpful. But for now, survival was their priority. She could figure out the rest later.


    As Junior Edina and Wei walked through the forest in the dead of night, they could hear the sounds of serpents hissing and moving through the underbrush, owls hooting, and carriages rumbling in the distance. Exhausted and thirsty, Junior Edina¡¯s ears perked up at the sound of a small stream nearby. Wei plucked a large leaf and fashioned a makeshift cup to gather water. Handing it to Junior Edina, he said, ¡°Here, let¡¯s rest for a few minutes.¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Junior Edina was again surprised by Wei¡¯s willingness to help. She drank the water and sat down, then asked, ¡°W-why are you acting s-so nice?¡±


    Wei¡¯s face twisted into a strange expression as he replied, ¡°Huh¡­ I¡¯m always nice. If you¡¯re talking about saving you, then, well.¡± He paused. ¡°As a martial artist of the righteous path, how can I let a helpless woman die after you helped us escape?¡±


    Junior Edina was dumbfounded by Wei¡¯s answer. Her frustration grew as she yelled, ¡°What do you mean!? You bullied me for a whole year, and now you¡¯re talking about being righteous?¡±


    Wei chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not part of the righteous martial world.¡±


    Junior Edina¡¯s anger flared. ¡°Righteous in your dreams! A bully is what you are! Tying a weak girl to a tree for a whole night! Calling names and beating her up! Is this what righteous martial arts mean?¡± Junior Edina didn¡¯t know where her confidence was coming from, but after all the trouble, she wasn¡¯t having any of it.


    Wei scoffed and said, ¡°So what am I supposed to do, be buddy-buddy with you? You know my mother and sister despise your family.¡±


    Junior Edina, confused but frustrated, retorted, ¡°So you join in on the bullying? No, it was you who always started it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did. Now can we start walking again? We¡¯ll get caught if we stay here any longer,¡± Wei rebuked.


    Junior Edina had much more to say, but she knew he was right. She took the stick and started walking, pushing down her frustration for the sake of their escape.


    As they moved through the dense forest, the tension between them was palpable. Wei¡¯s earlier willingness to help now seemed more like an obligation than a genuine change of heart. Junior Edina¡¯s thoughts swirled with anger and confusion, but she kept moving forward, determined to reach safety.


    Somewhere north in the forest near Zunzon Road,


    Lin was walking for a while now, shouting her brother¡¯s name in the southward direction. She remembered her brother following her after the three captors fell, but now he was nowhere to be seen, which worried her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know if those captors were dead or just sleeping. I hope he didn¡¯t go back to help the cripple,¡± she muttered as she shouted again, ¡°Wei! Wei Cha Mu! Where are you?¡± She didn¡¯t receive a single reply, so she resumed her northward journey. Lin believed that reaching the road and getting help was better than turning back and getting lost in the forest. With a determined sigh, she continued walking north.


    Back at the cabin in the forest,


    At least nine people with torches on horses had gathered. Among them was Xu Lian, the Sect Leader of the Shining Blade Sect, dressed in her luxurious martial outfit. A martial artist returned from inside the cabin and reported, ¡°They are definitely dead because of a poison, Sect Leader. I don¡¯t know which kind, as I can¡¯t sense any negative Qi in them.¡±


    Xu Lian grunted. ¡°Search the woods. We need to capture them and keep them here until the coming-of-age ceremony starts tomorrow! Or else, death is the only relief!¡± Everyone bowed and rode into the forest to find the kids. Xu Lian looked at the night sky and sighed. She had sent handwritten invitations to all three kids of the Blazing Dawn Sect, intending to have them kidnapped by her men and then stage a rescue.


    The reason was simple: the second prince was beginning to lose faith in the Mu Family of the Blazing Dawn Sect and was looking for new allies. The root cause of this was the Mu Family¡¯s decline in favor with the Leon Empire after the young mistress, Edina von Nemesis Cha Ling, took over her own finances. Xu Lian saw an opportunity in this. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be able to send a handwritten letter to Edina since they had never met, unlike Wei Cha Mu or Lin Cha Mu. So, she hired a well-known maid of Edina¡¯s, Xiao Min, who had been fired from the Jinwei Mansion a few weeks ago. With a hefty payment, Xiao Min sent the letter via her friends still in the Blazing Dawn Sect.


    Once a rival sect sends a handwritten invitation, declining it is seen as a sign of rejecting peace between them. Xu Lian knew this, so she was certain Edina would attend her son''s coming-of-age ceremony. By sending the letter on short notice, she forced the Blazing Dawn Sect to send their young master and mistresses with a small guard group to reach in time. If they didn''t, the already unstable relationship between the two sects would deteriorate further. The plan was to abduct the small party and then stage a rescue.


    By "rescuing" Edina, the Shining Blade Sect would earn the favor of the Leon Empire, which would be indebted to them. This, in turn, would open a door for Xu Lian to join the second prince¡¯s faction. The second prince, not wanting to lose the support of the Leon Empire, would undoubtedly accept them instantly.


    Xu Lian cursed at the moon, "Why the hell is my luck always so bad?"

 31.Encounter

    The plan was to abduct them from the small party and then stage a rescue.


    By "rescuing" Edina, the Shining Blade Sect would earn the favor of the Leon Empire, which would be indebted to them. This, in turn, would open a door for Xu Lian to join the second prince¡¯s faction. The second prince, not wanting to lose the support of the Leon Empire, would undoubtedly accept them instantly.


    Xu Lian cursed at the moon, "Why the hell is my luck always so bad?" With that she decided to ride back to the sect and wait for the news of their capture.


    Somewhere northwards from the cabin,


    As the night raged on, the quiet forest near the Zunzon road was teeming with activity. Two figures could be seen running through the dense trees; one was carrying the other and exuding the Qi of a half-step martial artist. These figures were Wei and Junior Edina. The reason for Wei carrying Edina was because they heard the distant sound of horses from the direction of the cabin. Realizing it would be impossible to escape if they were spotted, Wei decided to carry Edina and make a dash for the road, hoping to find help from the carriages they could hear in the distance. With the coming-of-age ceremony for the young master of the Shining Blade Sect approaching, many guests from martial families were traveling that way and could offer protection.


    ¡°I told you I can walk! Put me down; you¡¯re already exhausted! You¡¯ll collapse at this rate!¡± Junior Edina protested.


    ¡°Shut up! I can just leave you here! But¡ª¡± Wei¡¯s retort was cut short as he slipped, sending both Junior Edina and himself tumbling down a small hill leading to the road. They rolled and stumbled, finally landing.


    Somewhere near the bottom of the forest hill,


    Lin, with her hands still tied behind her, had just reached the Zunzon road. She was desperately looking around, trying to stop any passing carriages when she heard a loud scream followed by a thud. Turning towards the sound, she saw a familiar outfit and realized who it was. Worry surged through her as she ran towards the boy. ¡°Wei! Wei! Are you alright?¡± she called out, scanning his body as he groaned and slowly sat up, clearly battered by the fall.


    ¡°Will you shut your trap? I just fell from a hill; of course, I¡¯m not alright!¡± Wei snapped, dusting himself off. ¡°And couldn¡¯t you have waited for me? How could you leave your brother behind?!¡±


    Lin retorted, ¡°What do you mean? You went back for the cripple and wasted your energy! We could have already been here if we both used our Qi! I had to wait and shout for you for minutes.¡±


    Wei fired back, ¡°She helped us; we could at least try to be nice!¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°As if! She just put them to sleep with some sort of poison and told us to run north! And nice? Are you hearing yourself?¡± Lin was not having it.


    Junior Edina, still dazed from the fall, slowly woke up and saw the two bickering. She knew it wasn¡¯t in their nature to help her, so she checked herself for injuries. Her knee was bleeding, but it wasn¡¯t major. Most of the blunt force had been absorbed by Wei, who was carrying her. He must have shielded himself with whatever Qi he could muster after running, which seemed to have helped somewhat since he had the energy to argue with his sister.


    As Wei and Lin continued arguing, two carriages rushed past them. Wei and Lin were too engrossed in their quarrel to notice, but Junior Edina saw them. The carriages appeared to be luxurious, likely from one of the nine great sects. Determined to take action since Wei and Lin weren''t keen on stopping any carriages, Junior Edina found a branch nearby and used it to stand. As she heard Wei and Lin arguing.


    Wei, face flushed with anger, shouted, "You always think you''re better than me just because you''re a Grade 1 martial artist! Well, get real, Lin! That doesn¡¯t give you the right to boss me around!"


    Lin''s eyes blazed with fury. "Oh, really, Wei? And what have you ever done except cause trouble? If I hadn''t stepped in so many times, you¡¯d probably be dead by now!"


    Wei scoffed, pushing her again. "You think you''re so special? You''re just as helpless as I am without your hands free! At least I¡¯m trying to do something useful!"


    Lin¡¯s voice rose to a piercing scream, filled with frustration and rage. "Useful? You call running back for that crippled girl useful? We could have been miles away by now! But no, you had to play the hero!"


    Their argument continued, words flying back and forth like sharp daggers. Wei''s accusations about Lin¡¯s arrogance clashed with her claims of his recklessness. Each sibling blamed the other for their dire situation, their voices growing louder and more desperate with each passing moment.


    Watching this, Junior Edina finally managed to stand using the branch she found.


    Suddenly, a carriage dashed towards them at full speed. Both Wei and Lin froze, realizing they were standing in the middle of the road. The horses approached rapidly, and it seemed inevitable they would be hit. At the last moment, the driver expertly pulled back on the reins, shaking the entire carriage but somehow managing to stop it just before hitting them.


    Wei and Lin, hugging each other in fear, fell to the ground. The driver, visibly shaken and clearly furious, yelled, ¡°What in the ancestral land¡¯s name are you kids doing?!¡±


    Before they could respond, an oppressive aura enveloped the area, as the intense aura of murderous Qi filled the air, a martial artist appeared out of nowhere, exclaiming, ¡°You dare stop our carriage! You must be punished in the most brutal manner!¡± Both Wei and Lin were terrified.


    When the carriage door opened, revealing a young woman around their age. She had long, flowing black hair, piercing dark gray eyes, and wore an intricately embroidered, luxurious silk robe adorned with gold and jade accents, symbolizing her high status. She walked out with grace and elegance. One could easily tell she must be of a really esteemed family.


    The martial artist immediately stopped his aura and said, ¡°Your Highness! This might be a trap! Please don¡¯t come out!¡±


    Hearing the words "Your Highness" and finally seeing the symbol on the carriage, both Wei and Lin bowed their heads instantly.


    Junior Edina, however, already had struggled to stand, barely managing to stay upright so she decided it was too much of a waste of energy to bow again and meet the young woman''s gaze directly.


    The martial artist burst into fury, seeing Junior Edina''s defiance. He took out his blade, a delicately shaped sword crafted by most hardened weaponsmith since with one look and you can tell it was made with pure black red steel one of the most sought-after steel in the eastern continent, might even be most sort after in the whole world if the trade between continents becomes regular.


    ¡°You dare not pay respect to the esteemed princess!¡±

 32. Punishment

    The martial artist immediately stopped his aura and said, ¡°Your Highness! This might be a trap! Please don¡¯t come out!¡±


    He was being reasonable; after all, Zunzon Road was a notorious bandit hotspot. Given the number of guards accompanying the woman and the two carriages Junior Edina had seen rush past with the same symbol¡ªa golden dragon and a small golden dragon¡ªit was clear this was a high-profile entourage, likely her advance scouting carriages.


    Junior Edina, having barely managed to stand, decided it was too much of a waste of energy to bow. She met the young woman''s gaze directly, knowing it would be alright to do so.


    The martial artist burst into fury at Junior Edina''s defiance. He drew his sword, a delicately shaped blade crafted by the most hardened weaponsmiths. With one look, it was clear it was made from pure black-red steel, one of the most sought-after metals in the eastern continent, possibly the entire world if intercontinental trade became regular.


    ¡°You dare not pay respect to the esteemed princess!¡± Before he could step forward, the so-called princess ordered, ¡°Calm down, Liang. Do you think bandits would dare have bait dressed as members of one of the Nine Great Sects?¡± She glanced at Wei, who wore his martial uniform of the Blazing Dawn Sect, then turned her attention to Edina and her unusual red hair. ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t think mere bandits could produce a lookalike of the esteemed Leonese princess.¡±


    There was a strange spark in her eyes that Junior Edina noticed.


    ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason to be suspicious, Your Highness! This might be a trap set up by His Majesty¡¯s rivals!¡± Liang, the martial artist, was adamant, his voice tinged with concern. It was more than likely that a rival had set up a trap.


    The princess, however, remained calm. ¡°Jinhai, if this is a trap, we¡¯ll deal with it. But right now, these children need help. Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions.¡± She stepped forward, her luxurious silk robe adorned with gold and jade accents marking her high status, and addressed Junior Edina directly in broken Leonese, ¡°Meeru Edina Princess Kada?¡± ("Are you Princess Edina?").


    Junior Edina replied, ¡°Avunu, nenu Princess Edina, Zhou Huangshu.¡± ("Yes, I am Princess Edina, Princess Zhou Huangshu."). This was a test Princess Zhou Huangshu used to determine if this was a trap or not. If rivals or other malicious entities had set up this trap, they would likely use someone with dyed red hair to bait them. However, since Junior Edina replied in Leonese, which is rare in the Eastern Continent, it served as good authentication that these were indeed people from the Blazing Dawn Sect.


    Zhou Huangshu¡¯s eyes softened as she nodded, satisfied with the response. She turned to Jinhai and said, ¡°See? They are who they look like they are. Let¡¯s help them.¡±


    Junior Edina, exhausted from all that had transpired, finally felt a wave of relief wash over her. As she began to slip, Princess Huangshu moved with the grace of a 1st-grade martial artist, catching her before she could fall. ¡°Be careful, Your Highness!¡± she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m meeting another princess! I was so excited to meet you at the Shining Blade Sect. I never imagined I¡¯d meet you here!¡± Her bubbly and sunny nature was evident, surprising Junior Edina, who nodded in response.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Princess Huangshu continued, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this! I also wanted¡ª¡±


    Jinhai interrupted with a cough. ¡°Your Highness, we must get moving. It¡¯s not safe here. You can discuss things during the ride.¡±


    Huangshu nodded excitedly. With a simple footstep technique, she carried Edina into the carriage. Jinhai did the same for Wei and Lin, ensuring they were safely aboard.


    As the carriage began to move, the children found themselves finally able to relax.


    At the top of the forest hill,


    Several figures on horseback watched as a few torch fires were lit and observed the events unfolding on Zunzon Road. It seemed their luck had run out; the young master and mistresses of the Blazing Dawn Sect had been rescued by an imperial carriage.


    There was no way they could attempt to recover them now. The deadly aura they had felt earlier emanated from a Grade 7 martial artist. It was wiser to return and endure the punishment their mistress might bestow upon them rather than risk capture and torture by the imperial court.


    With heavy hearts and no other options, they turned their horses around and began the ride back, preparing themselves for the inevitable consequences.


    Inside the Imperial Carriage on Zunzon Road,


    Lin, sitting opposite the princess, was recounting the events that led to their capture by the bandits. She spun the tale as if it were some epic adventure, trying to gain Princess Huangshu¡¯s attention and perhaps a bit of favor. Meanwhile, Huangshu kept stealing glances at the quiet Edina sitting next to her, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "For two days, we were locked up in that forsaken cabin with nothing but bland porridge for meals! It was truly tumultuous, Your Highness Huangshu," Lin exclaimed with as much enthusiasm as she could muster.


    Huangshu glanced at Edina and then asked Lin, "So how did you end up on Zunzon Road all tattered and worn out?" This question also piqued Jinhai¡¯s interest, who was sitting to the left of the princess, as his suspicions had not yet been completely dispelled.


    Lin began to stammer, "I- We- used-." It was evident that Lin was struggling to praise or even acknowledge Edina''s role in their escape, especially since Lin had abandoned them.


    Wei chuckled at his sister''s flustered expression and said, "Edina used some sort of poison to make them fall asleep, which gave us enough time to escape to Zunzon Road." Wei didn¡¯t believe the captors were dead, as he didn¡¯t know of any poison that could kill martial artists of the second grade within seconds.


    Huangshu turned to Edina, her eyes filled with admiration. "That''s incredible! How did you do it, Your Highness? I know you''re not a martial artist, so what kind of poison did you use?"


    Junior Edina felt embarrassed since it was Senior Edina who had executed the plan, and she had no idea how it had been done. The admiration and excitement radiating from Huangshu were overwhelming for the meek and shy Junior Edina. She replied in a low voice, "It''s... a secret.Your Highness"


    Huangshu¡¯s eyes sparkled even more, intrigued by the mystery. Jinhai, still cautious, kept a watchful eye, though the princess''s enthusiasm seemed to ease the tension in the carriage.


    "I wanted to write you a letter after our last meeting a year ago, but since you went into mourning, I decided against it. But as soon as I heard you were coming to the coming of age ceremony of the young master of the Shining Blade Sect, I was so excited that I rushed to attend early!" Huangshu exclaimed.


    Junior Edina did remember meeting Huangshu last year when she visited the imperial palace with her parents before the tragic event. However, both of them had been sitting far apart and had only greeted each other once.


    "Huh... so you knew she was Young Mistress Edina, Your Highness? Why didn¡¯t you say so then?" Jinhai asked, puzzled by the princess¡¯s earlier actions. Then it struck him. "Your Highness! You deliberately feigned ignorance so you could talk to Young Mistress Edina in Leonese, didn''t you?"


    This statement made Lin and Wei give Huangshu odd looks.


    Huangshu scratched her head and admitted, "I might have done that, Jinhai... he he." Jinhai palmed his face at the antics of his mistress.


    Junior Edina, feeling slightly more at ease, smiled faintly at Huangshu''s playful nature. "It''s alright, Princess Huangshu. It¡¯s nice to see a familiar face," she said softly.

 33.Shining Blade Sect

    As the morning sun rose over the Shenzhou Province, its light bathed the grand structures of the Shining Blade Sect. The sect was bustling with activity, hurriedly preparing to receive guests from far and wide. Some early arrivals were engaged in their morning training routines, while others immersed themselves in the region''s literature within the peaceful confines of the sect''s library.


    Amidst this serene scene, Xu Lian found herself grappling with unexpected challenges. She had received word that the children of the Blazing Dawn Sect had escaped her men¡¯s search efforts the previous night, finding refuge in an imperial carriage. This alone was headache-inducing, but the situation escalated with the arrival of the Blazing Dawn Sect''s guards. They were clamoring to organize a search party, sending urgent messages back to their sect. Xu Lian knew all too well that Li Mei, the formidable martial warrior of the Blazing Dawn Sect, would spare no effort to find her children¡¯s captors once she learned that they were safe.


    If only the plan had unfolded as Xu Lian anticipated, she would have avoided these complications. Now, with the plan derailed, she faced the daunting task of damage control and containment.


    In her chambers, Xu Lian paced back and forth, weighing her options. The sounds of preparation and training outside seemed incongruous with her mounting anxiety. She needed to devise a strategy swiftly, one that would mitigate the repercussions of this unforeseen turn of events. The reputation of the Shining Blade Sect and her own standing in the martial world depended on it.


    Xu Lian strode out of her office to where her martial artists and guards had been waiting for hours. They eagerly awaited her approval to organize a search party. Addressing them firmly, she declared, "I will dispatch our finest men to locate the young master and mistresses. This is now our top priority at the Shining Blade Sect. We seek to foster peace with our rivals, the Blazing Dawn Sect. If it means eradicating every bandit on the Zunzon road, so be it! We will spare no effort."


    With these words, she quelled their concerns and swiftly passed through the gathered crowd before they could barrage her with questions. Xu Lian understood the urgency of the situation. The children would soon arrive at the sect, and she needed to strategize her next steps accordingly to avoid being being found out.


    Main Street Road, Konsa City, Shenzhou Province


    The imperial carriage, adorned with luxurious designs and bearing the imperial symbol, elegantly traversed the main road. Normally bustling with activity, the thoroughfare now parted ways respectfully as the carriage passed through. The two scout carriages had coordinated to ensure a smooth passage for the princess, prompting bystanders to bow in deference to the imperial family.


    Inside the carriage, Huangshu responded to Wei''s statement, "So you suspect your captors were from the Shining Blade Sect?"


    "I''m not stating it definitively, Your Highness! I''m merely speculating because the third captor attempted a signature Shining Blade Sect technique," Wei replied defensively. Jinhai shot him a disapproving glance and interjected, "Show respect, young man. She deserves it." Wei shrugged off the reprimand. The atmosphere inside the carriage had noticeably shifted since their departure from Zunzon road. However, Lin''s jealousy was still palpable in her gaze.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Huangshu smiled and looked at Junior Edina with excitement in her eyes again. ¡°Edina, would you like to go sightseeing around town after we reach the Shining Blade Sect? I¡¯ve always wanted to do that! A princess and princess hangout!¡± Junior Edina has allowed Huangshu to call her with her given name and vice versa since calling each ¡°your highness¡± was not really something both of them wanted.


    Junior Edina, ever the shy and meek girl, nodded. Despite gaining confidence ever since she received Senior Edina¡¯s letter a month ago, she was still a 13-year-old girl with no real friends. This offer from Huangshu was a significant change for her.


    As they continued talking, the Shining Blade Sect came into view. The sect was an impressive sight, nestled against the backdrop of the towering Shenzhou Mountains. The entrance was marked by a grand archway, intricately carved with symbols of the sect''s storied history. Beyond the archway, a series of beautifully maintained gardens and courtyards stretched out, each adorned with vibrant flowers and meticulously pruned bonsai trees. The main hall, a magnificent structure of polished stone and wood, rose majestically at the center, its roof adorned with shimmering tiles that reflected the morning sun. Surrounding the main hall were numerous smaller buildings, each serving a different purpose, from training halls to meditation chambers. The entire sect exuded an aura of tranquility and discipline, a testament to its esteemed reputation, which allowed it to have rivalry with one of the nine great sects.


    On the staircase leading to the peak of Mount Hua, within the Hua Province,


    Lu Shun was struggling to catch his breath. Each step seemed steeper and more unforgiving than the last. His subordinates, who had been keeping pace with him, were now starting to drift into unconsciousness sporadically as they climbed higher and higher up the mountain. This grueling ascent was a test to determine the worthiness of participants for the prestigious Dragon and Phoenix Tournament hosted by the Mount Hua Sect. The tournament was an esteemed event, offering a great opportunity for young martial artists to showcase their talents and skills, gaining recognition across the central plains.


    The Mount Hua Sect was uniquely structured with two distinct areas. At the base of the mountain lay the outer sect, where the general populace could engage in interactions related to investment, competition, and business opportunities. This outer sect served as a bridge between the martial arts world and the everyday world of commerce and social interaction. In stark contrast, the true essence of the sect resided at the mountain''s peak, where the ancient sect was located. This upper sect was the hallowed ground of one of the oldest martial arts institutions in the world, steeped in tradition and history.


    The arduous climb to the summit was a test reserved for martial artists of at least grade 1. Lu Shun, despite being a grade 1 half-step martial artist, was determined to complete it. His heart pounded in his chest, and his legs felt like lead, but his resolve was unyielding. He knew that reaching the top was only the beginning; to achieve his goal of winning at least one title in the tournament, he first needed to prove his worthiness by conquering this formidable challenge. Each step he took was a testament to his determination and his unwavering spirit, and he was determined to overcome this trial and make a name for himself in the martial arts world.


    As his eyes finally caught sight of the imposing gates of the upper sect, a surge of determination coursed through Lu Shun. His vision, however, began to blur, the world around him fading in and out of focus. His legs trembled with exhaustion, every muscle in his body screaming for respite. Despite this, he forced himself to move forward, each step feeling like a monumental effort. The gates seemed so close, yet so impossibly far.


    With sheer willpower, Lu Shun pushed onward, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. The majestic gates of the ancient sect loomed larger with every step, their intricate carvings and the aura of history they exuded beckoning him. He could almost feel the weight of his ambition driving him forward, the dreams of glory in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament just within reach.


    But the physical toll of the climb was relentless. His vision continued to waver, dark spots dancing before his eyes. His pace slowed, and the sounds of his surroundings grew distant and muffled. As he drew nearer to the gates, his strength waned. Just a few more steps, he told himself, willing his body to obey.


    In a final, desperate push, Lu Shun staggered towards the gates, his hand reaching out to grasp the cool, ancient wood. But before he could cross the threshold, his strength gave out entirely. His knees buckled, and he felt himself falling. The world around him spun wildly before everything went black, and he drifted into unconsciousness.


    Lu Shun lay motionless at the entrance of the upper sect, a testament to his unyielding determination. He had made it further than many others, his body lying just short of his goal, a reminder of the grueling journey he had undertaken and the challenges that lay ahead in his quest for martial glory.

 34. Reaching Shining Blade Sect

    Junior Edina, Wei, and Lin arrived at the Shining Blade Sect with Princess Huangshu. As they entered the main hall, all the staff bowed deeply to the princess. At the entrance of the grand hall stood Xu Lian, dressed in luxurious clothing befitting the event.


    "It is an honor to be in the presence of the little phoenix of our great empire," Xu Lian said, bowing gracefully.


    Princess Huangshu nodded and replied, "Rise."


    With the formalities over, Xu Lian guided Princess Huangshu and her company into the hall. As they walked, Xu Lian attempted to probe for information, saying, "I can''t believe you have rescued the missing young master and mistresses, Your Highness. I am very grateful."


    Princess Huangshu, however, did not rise to the bait. "Make sure they are comfortable. They have been through a lot these past few days." She then turned to Edina and added with a smile, "Remember your promise, Edina. I will be waiting at the entrance of the sect this evening."


    At that moment, the guards of the Blazing Dawn Sect, who were supposed to protect Wei, Edina, and Lin, came rushing forward. They bowed deeply and said, "We are honored to see the young master and mistresses safe! Please punish us for our failure."


    Junior Edina, initially startled by their fervor, quickly calmed down and walked towards Huangshu. Wei, on the other hand, was less forgiving. "I hope you are! How can you be such absolute morons? Wait till Mother hears about this!"


    Lin chimed in, echoing her brother''s sentiment, "Yeah! Just you wait!"


    With that, everyone was led to their rooms, the atmosphere a mix of relief and lingering tension. The staff hurried to ensure the young master and mistresses comfort, while Xu Lian watched, her mind racing with unanswered questions and the need to adapt her plans.


    Inside her room, Junior Edina found Lian Hua, her new personal maid after Xiao Min. The moment Lian Hua saw her, she rushed forward and enveloped Edina in a tight hug. "Young Mistress Edina! I am so glad you are safe!" Lian Hua exclaimed, her voice trembling with relief. She had been sitting right next to her mistress when the captors kidnapped her, making Edina''s safe return all the more poignant.


    Junior Edina returned the embrace, though she struggled to stand firmly. "Yes, yes, I''m alright," she reassured, her voice soft but steady.


    Jinwei Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect, Gunghua Province


    The staff of Jinwei Mansion were fidgeting around the courtyard, their unease palpable. Some tried to busy themselves with work to avoid being near the tense atmosphere, while others glanced nervously towards the dark room that had been repurposed for storage by Young Mistress Edina. Among them was Mei Lin, the new head maid of Jinwei Mansion after Xiao Min, cold sweat trickling down her forehead.


    The reason for such distress in Jinwei Mansion was very valid. Two days ago, news of the abduction of the Young Master and Mistresses had sent shockwaves through the sect. Since then, Mistress Li Mei Cha Mu for whatever reason had been a constant presence in the mansion, her demeanor unsettling. She sat in the dark room with a dazed expression, her aura menacing. This room, which Young Mistress Edina had once transformed for storage, had now become the epicenter of anxiety.


    Having a hostile 7th-grade martial artist in a trance-like state in their backyard was enough to make anyone uneasy, and Mei Lin was no exception. She desperately wanted this ordeal to be over. The oppressive atmosphere and the constant threat of Mistress Li Mei''s unpredictable wrath made her wish she could be anywhere else.


    Stolen story; please report.


    When Mei Lin saw Chuang Chi, the administrative staff of Mu Mansion and a disciple of Sect Leader Liang Feng, rushing in, she quickly intercepted her. ¡°Stop right there! Mistress Li Mei has forbidden anyone from entering!¡± she commanded, following the orders given to her.


    Chuang Chi halted and nodded, then announced, ¡°Message from Shining Blade Sect! Young Master Wei, Young Mistress Lin, and Young Mistress Edina are safe! According to the report, the little phoenix of our empire, Princess Zhou Huangshu, has rescued them!¡±


    The moment the words reached Li Mei¡¯s ears inside the former dark room, the sliding door burst open with a bang. Li Mei strode out, Qi circulating visibly around her, and declared, ¡°Ready the horses! I want to search every corner of Zunzon road for the bandits who dared to kidnap my children!¡± Her fury was palpable; she was ready to hunt down every bandit in the forest near Zunzon road to send a clear message about the consequences of crossing her. When she first heard of her children¡¯s abduction, her hands were tied, but now that they were safe, she could unleash her full wrath.


    Chuang Chi bowed her head and rushed back to relay the orders. Li Mei followed closely behind, her determination evident in every step. Mei Lin finally sighed with relief. After being on edge for two days, she could finally breathe easy.


    Inside Upper Mount Hua Sect, Mount Hua Peak, Hua Province,


    Lu Shun slowly opened his dark black eyes, looking up at the ceiling and feeling the softness of the bed beneath him. He remembered fainting just as he was about to reach the gates of the upper sect, leading him to believe that he must have been brought back to the outer sect where those who failed the test were taken. He sighed, feeling a mixture of disappointment and frustration.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the response for someone who passed the test,¡± a familiar voice came from the side. Lu Shun recognized the voice instantly, but he was more focused on the surprising statement. ¡°I passed? Is it true, Grandma?¡±


    The woman sitting on a chair near his bed nodded. ¡°Of course you passed, brat. You fainted and fell just inside the gates of the upper sect. I can¡¯t believe you decided to take the test even though you haven¡¯t even broken through to grade 2.¡±


    This was Chen Feng Ling, Elder Yang Feng Ling of Mount Hua¡¯s wife, the mother of Qin Cha Ling, Lu Shun¡¯s mother. Lu Shun¡¯s maternal grandmother. Her presence was both comforting and intimidating, as she was known for her strictness and high expectations.


    Lu Shun managed a weak smile, feeling a mix of relief and pride. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by just because I am still grade 1, Grandma. The Dragon and Phoenix Tournament is too important.¡±


    Chen Feng Ling¡¯s stern expression softened slightly. ¡°I understand your determination, Lu Shun. But you must be cautious. Pushing yourself beyond your limits can be dangerous. Now, rest and regain your strength. You¡¯ll need it for the challenges ahead.¡±


    Lu Shun nodded, closing his eyes briefly, feeling the exhaustion from his ordeal catching up with him. ¡°Thank you, Grandma. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Grandma Chen Feng Ling stood up and gently patted his shoulder. ¡°Good. Remember, the path of a martial artist is long and arduous, but with perseverance and wisdom, you will succeed.¡±


    Lu Shun beamed with happiness, the realization that he had actually succeeded in reaching the top of the mountain filling him with pride. As his grandmother reached the door, she turned and added, ¡°Also, it seems you might just break through to grade 2.¡±


    Lu Shun¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and excitement. He had been feeling a rush of lifeforce within him, a clear sign that his body was ready to refine it into Qi. This indicated that his capacity for Qi was about to increase, marking a significant milestone in his martial arts journey.


    Feeling the energy coursing through him, Lu Shun knew he needed to act. He focused inward, beginning the process of cultivating and transforming the lifeforce into Qi, storing it in his heart. With each breath, he felt the Qi accumulating, his body responding to the discipline and training he had undergone.


    Determined to seize this moment, Lu Shun entered a deep meditative state, focusing all his efforts on refining the lifeforce. The room around him faded away as he immersed himself in the process, his mind and body working in harmony to achieve the breakthrough.


    Hours passed, but to Lu Shun, it felt like mere moments. As he opened his eyes, he felt a profound change within him. The breakthrough to grade 2 was complete, his body now capable of holding more Qi, ready for the challenges ahead.


    With a sense of accomplishment and renewed determination, Lu Shun knew that this was just the beginning. The path of a martial artist was indeed long and arduous, but he was ready to face it with perseverance and wisdom, just as his grandmother had advised.

 35. Royal Shopping Spree

    Junior Edina woke up in the evening after sleeping through the entire first half of the day. As she stirred, her personal maid, Lian Hua, immediately began helping her get dressed. With a beautiful hanfu and elegantly tied-up hair, Junior Edina looked every bit the young lady she was.


    "Thank you, Lian Hua," Edina said softly as she admired her reflection.


    "You look lovely, Young Mistress," Lian Hua replied, smiling warmly.


    Junior Edina took a steady branch to use as a cane, a makeshift solution after losing her original cane during the abduction. The branch, found on Zunzon Road during their escape, had served her well. With Lian Hua''s support, she started walking towards the entrance of the Shining Blade Sect, where Princess Huangshu had promised to meet her.


    As they approached the entrance, Junior Edina felt a mix of nervousness and excitement. She had never had a close friend before, and the prospect of spending time with Princess Huangshu felt both thrilling and daunting.


    "Are you ready, Young Mistress?" Lian Hua asked, noticing Edina''s hesitation.


    Junior Edina took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, I am."


    They continued their walk, the grand halls of the Shining Blade Sect behind them, and the bustling town ahead. As they reached the entrance, they saw Princess Huangshu waiting with an eager smile.


    "Edina! You look wonderful!" Huangshu exclaimed, rushing over to greet her.


    "Thank you, Princess Huangshu," Junior Edina replied, her voice shy but warm.


    "Please, you already said you will stop calling me that! just call me Huangshu. We''re both princesses and friends, aren''t we?" Huangshu said, linking her arm with Edina''s.


    Junior Edina nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over her. "Yes, Huangshu."


    With that, they made their way to the carriage where Jinhai, the princess''s personal guard, was already seated. He greeted them with a nod, his expression stern but respectful. The carriage, luxurious and finely decorated, offered a comfortable space for their outing.


    "Where would you like to go first?" Huangshu asked as they settled in.


    "I''ve never really explored a town like this before," Junior Edina admitted. "I''ll follow your lead."


    Huangshu''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Then let''s make the most of it! We''ll start with the market square. It''s always bustling with life and full of interesting things to see."


    The carriage began to move, the gentle rocking adding to Junior Edina''s sense of adventure. She glanced out of the window, watching the buildings and people pass by. For the first time in days, she felt a sense of normalcy returning.


    Jinhai, seated opposite them, observed the two young princesses with a protective eye. Despite his stern demeanor, there was a hint of a smile as he saw Huangshu''s enthusiasm which usually is reserved only for close friends and family.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As they approached the market square, the sounds of bustling activity grew louder. The carriage came to a halt, and the door was opened by a footman. Huangshu stepped out first, followed by Junior Edina, who took a moment to steady herself with her makeshift cane.


    The market square was a vibrant tapestry of colors and sounds. Stalls lined the streets, filled with everything from exotic fruits to intricate textiles. The air was filled with the scent of street food and the chatter of townsfolk.


    "Isn''t it amazing?" Huangshu said, her eyes wide with wonder. "There''s so much to see and do!"


    Junior Edina nodded, her own excitement building. "It really is."


    "Let''s start with that stall over there," Huangshu suggested, pointing to a beautiful woodcraft store. "I think you''ll love it."


    Huangshu took Junior Edina¡¯s arm from Lian Hua and, with a nod, guided her into the woodcraft store. Junior Edina was puzzled as to why they were visiting a woodcraft store instead of a clothing or jewelry store, which she had expected for this outing.


    "We need to get you a cool-looking cane! Just like those war-hardened warriors in Genma! You will look so cool, Edina!" Huangshu said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Ge... Genma? The book by Xi Kong?" Junior Edina replied, her curiosity piqued. Huangshu¡¯s face turned red with a mix of excitement and embarrassment. Genma was a romance novel written by Xi Kong, an underrated author known as the romantic genius. Many people wouldn''t admit to reading his books, as they were often seen as amateur works rather than serious literature.


    Huangshu knew that Edina read romance novels because she had seen her with one during their last meeting a year ago, but she hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to talk about it then. This shared interest was why Huangshu had been so excited to meet Edina at the coming-of-age ceremony of the Shining Blade Sect''s young master. She had always wanted to meet another princess, especially one who loved the same genre she did.


    As they explored the store, Huangshu''s enthusiasm was contagious. She pointed out various intricately carved canes, each one more elaborate than the last. "Look at this one, Edina! It''s carved with scenes from The Warrior''s Journey. Isn''t it amazing?"


    Edina''s eyes widened as she examined the cane. "It¡¯s beautiful. And the detail is incredible."


    Huangshu beamed. "You should have something that reflects your strength and spirit. Just like the heroes in our favorite stories."


    Edina felt a warmth in her chest, touched by Huangshu¡¯s thoughtfulness. "Thank you, Huangshu. This means a lot to me."


    Jinhai observed a person walking towards them and instantly moved to intercept her. "Stop right there!" he commanded.


    The woman stopped and scrutinized him. "I don''t recognize you. Are you a new guard for Edina?"


    Jinhai raised an eyebrow, realizing she must know Junior Edina. "No, I am the sole guard of our esteemed little phoenix of the empire, Princess Zhou Huangshu."


    At his words, the woman and everyone in the store instantly bowed. Huangshu face-palmed. "Rise, everyone. And Jinhai, do you have to declare who we are? Now our cover is blown everywhere we go."


    Junior Edina looked at the woman and instantly recognized her. "Sister Lu Lan! What are you doing here?!"


    The woman lifted her head, revealing her elegant features. She had a poised demeanor, with sharp, intelligent eyes and a warm smile. "Nothing much, Liu wanted to open a store in this town, so we were here on a sightseeing trip when I saw you. But it seems..."


    She glanced at Huangshu, who was holding a cane styled after the ones in Genma. She then added with a chuckle, "It seems you are on a royal shopping spree, huh?"


    As soon as Lu Lan said that, Huangshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You... You understood the reference! I don¡¯t know who you are, but you understood the reference!!¡±


    Jinhai face-palmed and said, ¡°Your Highness, she is Lu Lan, formerly Cha Ling. She is the eldest grandchild of Sect Leader Liang Feng of the Blazing Dawn Sect.¡±


    Lu Lan Yang (formerly Cha Ling) is Lu Shun¡¯s elder sister and Edina¡¯s cousin. Lu Lan had married the son of Yang Commerce¡¯s head, Liu Yang, right after her coming-of-age ceremony and left the sect to live near the capital with her in-laws and husband. Lu Lan and Lu Shun used to dote on Edina every chance they got when her parents were alive. It had been a few years since Lu Lan saw her, but anyone could recognize that bright red hair anywhere.


    Huangshu continued excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to give hints to Edina, but she doesn¡¯t get the references no matter what! But you got it instantly!¡±


    Lu Lan chuckled. ¡°Of course she didn¡¯t, Your Highness. She refuses to read Hidden Love because apparently, the female lead is annoying to her.¡±


    Huangshu¡¯s jaw dropped as she looked at Junior Edina. ¡°What?! It¡¯s Xi Kong¡¯s best work!¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Lu Lan chimed in.


    Jinhai stood to the side, dumbfounded at how easily Her Highness seemed to have bonded with this stranger. He noted that he might have to read these so-called romance books to ensure he could protect Her Highness from getting lured into a dark alley by a stranger with one of the book references.

 36.Blazing Heavenly Demoness

    Screeching, screaming, and crying echoed through the forest near Zunzon Road as the sun settled on the horizon. The terrified screams gradually faded into an eerie silence. Blood soaked the ground, splattering green leaves and covering the earth in a gruesome tableau.


    A lone man, desperate and panicked, ran through the forest towards the road, hoping against hope that he might survive if he reached it. Deep down, however, he knew nothing would stop the demoness from annihilating every single bandit clan living in these woods. He cursed the fool who had kidnapped her children. The one rule among the bandits of this forest was never to mess with one of the great sects or the imperial palace. But those idiots had kidnapped the offspring of the Blazing Heavenly Demoness. Damn those bastards, he thought, as a sharp burning sensation shot through his neck.


    In a surreal moment, he blinked and saw his own body running headless from a disembodied perspective. Realization struck just as his consciousness faded into oblivion.


    Li Mei watched as the head fell to the ground, then calmly cleaned her sword. She gave the headless body a look of disdain before turning back towards the forest, her mission far from over.


    Green Wood Brotherhood, Forest near Zunzon Road


    In the heart of the forest near Zunzon Road lay a small village built by the Green Wood Brotherhood, a group of misfits surviving on petty thievery and robbery. Normally filled with laughter and banter, the village was eerily silent today, as if no one lived there.


    Inside one of the modest huts, a man with a prominent scar across his eye kept a vigilant watch. Periodically, he would peer outside, scanning the area for any sign of movement. Each time he did, cold sweat beaded on his forehead. He was terrified, but as the leader of the brotherhood, he felt it was his duty to protect his people, even if it meant being the first to fall under the blade of the Blazing Heavenly Demoness.


    Blazing Heavenly Demoness was the fearsome title given to Li Mei Cha Mu, the second child of the Blazing Dawn Sect¡¯s leader. When she was a young Grade 2 martial artist, she participated in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament held by Mount Hua, where she defeated 43 participants without a single break using her Heavenly Blazing Blade technique. The technique inflicted a burning sensation before delivering a fatal blow, and what began as a joke among tournament participants became a well-known and feared title after she single-handedly destroyed the Great Moon Palace, an infamous assassination guild. Her reputation spread across the entire central plains.


    The scar-eyed bandit leader looked to his left, where the brotherhood members huddled in fear. Young bandits tried to keep everyone calm with reassuring looks and slow hand gestures, while women bandits held their hands over the children¡¯s mouths to stifle any sound. The tension in the air was palpable.


    The bandit leader dared not even swallow his fear as he peeked outside once more, praying for any sign of safety but expecting the worst.


    As he strained to see through the gloom, a figure emerged from the shadows, slowly advancing into the village. The figure was drenched in blood, radiating a murderous aura that sent chills down his spine. His heart sank as he glanced at the members of his brotherhood, quivering in fear. The thought of abandoning them or witnessing their demise was unbearable.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Suddenly, the sound of wood splintering and crackling filled the air. The demoness was breaking down walls, entering house after house in her relentless search for any living soul. The thunderous roar of her sword, burning and slicing through wood, grew louder and more frantic with each failed discovery.


    He realized, with a jolt of terror, that her Qi detection had pinpointed their location. Peeking out again, he saw her head snap sharply in his direction, her blood-covered form exuding an aura of pure menace.


    Images of happier days with the brotherhood flashed before his eyes¡ªmoments of camaraderie, laughter, and shared struggles. The thought of those days ending, of never seeing the children grow up, was haunting. Summoning a sudden resolve, he rushed out of the hut.


    "We surrender! We¡¯ll do anything! I beg you, please spare our brotherhood!" he pleaded, falling to his knees with desperation in his voice.


    Li Mei, the Blazing Heavenly Demoness, halted her advance. Her eyes, cold and unyielding, bore into his. She stepped forward, her sword still glowing with residual heat. The scar-eyed bandit leader''s heart pounded in his chest as he waited for her response, praying that his plea would be enough to save his people.


    She placed her sword near his neck and said in a calm, chilling voice, "Why do you think I would do that?"


    The scar-eyed bandit leader felt cold sweat trickling down his forehead as he spoke, trying to keep his voice steady. "I might have an idea of who did it."


    "Why do you think I would care about that when I can just kill every single bandit here? They will all die with you," she replied, her voice devoid of mercy.


    At that moment, Han Cha Mu, her husband, entered the village, his clothes soaked in blood. "Lili! They have kids here!" he shouted.


    Li Mei shot him a sharp glare, causing him to stop in his tracks and survey the surroundings. It might have appeared as if Han was intimidated, but in reality, it was a signal, meaning ¡®we have company.¡¯ He extended his Qi aura and, sure enough, detected three energies observing from afar, likely through binoculars.


    These mysterious observers had been appearing intermittently during their clearing of the forest. Li Mei and Han had already deduced that the kidnapping was orchestrated not by bandits but by a political rival, given the suspicious timing and execution.


    This massacre of bandits served as a message, a display of power to the enemy, whoever they might be, and also a misdirection. Once their rampage was complete, the enemy would assume that Li Mei''s suspicions had been dismissed after her vengeance was sated.


    "We surrender! We¡¯ll do anything! I beg you, please spare our brotherhood!" the scar-eyed bandit leader pleaded, his voice filled with desperation.


    Li Mei''s gaze softened slightly as she considered his plea. "You have information, then speak. But know this: if you lie or waste my time, there will be no mercy."


    "I... I know they came from Konsa City, from the Shenzhou Province direction, on horseback. About 20-30 of them searched the forest all night," he stammered.


    Li Mei''s eyes narrowed. "And you think this is enough to spare your village?"


    "I... saw one of them use a technique. It was Shining Blade Sect¡¯s Charm Footsteps," he added quickly.


    Li Mei and Han¡¯s eyes widened momentarily but their expressions quickly returned to normal.


    "I will spare your village," Li Mei said. The scar-eyed bandit leader felt a glimmer of hope, but it was short-lived as she continued, "But you have to die, and I will take the people here under my wing."


    Though he didn¡¯t like the outcome, he knew he had no say in it. At least his people would survive. A martial artist never goes back on their word, and a martial artist of Li Mei''s caliber would definitely not.


    Li Mei had keep the illusion because there was no way, Shining Blade Sect acted out just because there was power vacuum being made in the second prince faction. Someone was backing them or making them do this.


    "I understand," Scared Eye Bandit said, just before feeling a burning sensation on his neck before death came swiftly.


    Han sighed, witnessing the scene. They had to kill him; otherwise, the hidden observers would figure out that the scar-eyed bandit had revealed their identity. The observers would have killed everyone in the village to find out what the bandit had told Li Mei. It was better to make a show where Li Mei killed him and then took in the village.


    It would appear to the observers as though Li Mei had acted in a rage and taken the village in because of her sympathy for the children, still maintaining the illusion that she had acted in blind fury.

 37. Uncertainty

    In the carriage on Zunzon Road, Li Mei sat opposite her husband Han as they slowly moved toward Shenzhou Province. They had decided to attend the coming-of-age ceremony earlier than planned, after dealing with the bandits who had kidnapped their children.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the mountain bandit¡¯s testimony wouldn¡¯t be enough to warrant an imperial investigation or to make Sect Leader Liang Feng declare war,¡± Han said, looking at Li Mei.


    Li Mei nodded. ¡°The Shining Blade Sect would have easily denied any involvement, as there¡¯s nothing linking them except the word of a criminal. And Father... He still wants to maintain peace, even after his grandchildren were kidnapped.¡±


    Han nodded, then posed a question. ¡°But it¡¯s quite odd. The Shining Blade Sect has never acted so rashly in the past. So why now? Even if they sensed an opportunity, acting so openly was never their approach.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that we kept up the act because it seems someone is really backing them,¡± Li Mei replied.


    ¡°But that¡¯s what¡¯s so odd,¡± Han said. ¡°If they have the backing of someone that guarantees their sect''s safety from the Blazing Dawn Sect¡¯s wrath, why try to join with the second prince¡¯s faction by proxy? It¡¯s well known that the second prince needs influential figures'' support.¡±


    Li Mei looked at the moon rising in the distance. ¡°It might be the first prince¡¯s faction trying to instate them as insiders.¡±


    Han nodded at this theory but added, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense. The Shining Blade Sect has been abundantly clear about wanting to force us out of the second prince faction which they don¡¯t have to, if they only want to join¡±


    Li Mei nodded and then laid her head on his lap. ¡°Whoever it is, they made a mistake trying to mess with my family,¡± she said as she slowly drifted into sleep.


    Suddenly, as the moonlight shone through the carriage window onto Li Mei''s face, she started trembling with fear and muttering words. ¡°I... I will be a good girl... please stop! Stop!¡±


    Han shook her gently, trying to wake her. ¡°Lili, it¡¯s alright. Lili, wake up!¡±


    Li Mei continued muttering in fear and desperation. ¡°Please don¡¯t take them away! I will do anything! P-please...¡± Tears streamed down her face as she shivered. ¡°I will do anything! I will... stay out... out of your way! I will go in... the dark room, if you want! Please don¡¯t take them away! Please, Elara¡ª¡±


    ¡°LILI!¡± Han hugged her tightly as she woke up, still shivering. ¡°YOU ARE NOT IN THE DARKNESS ANYMORE,¡± he said word by word in her ears slowly, holding her close. As gradually she stopped trembling.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    A Week Later at Midnight, Shining Blade Sect, Konsai City, Shenzhou Province,


    Inside the guest wing of the Shining Blade Sect, the atmosphere was calm and silent. The moon had risen high, signaling midnight, as everyone slept comfortably in their beds. In one of the guest rooms, Edina lay in a soft, fluffy bed, sleeping soundly.


    Suddenly, with a jolt, Senior Edina woke up and looked around frantically. The room seemed vaguely familiar. She pointed at various objects in the room, trying to place where she was. First at the walls, then at the door. Slowly, realization dawned on her. "Shining Blade Sect¡¯s Guest Room," she whispered.


    Relief washed over her as she sighed. "So Junior Edina made it here somehow," she muttered, scanning the room for a letter from Junior Edina. As expected, a letter lay on the table beside the bed.


    "Let¡¯s see what happened," Senior Edina said to herself in a low voice as she opened the letter.


    As Senior Edina read the letter under the moonlight, her expression shifted dramatically with each passing line. Confusion, disbelief, and finally, sheer incredulity painted her face. She placed a hand on her forehead, feeling a headache form as the letter¡¯s contents became more and more bewildering.


    First, Junior Edina explained why she was outside and how she got kidnapped along with Wei and Lin. This alone was perplexing for Senior Edina, as a handwritten invitation had never been sent in her previous life. She justified this discrepancy by reminding herself that since she didn¡¯t have the rights to manage finances, she might not have received such an invitation.


    The next part of the letter revealed that Wei had saved Junior Edina before she took over, which was surprising enough. However, the subsequent line was even more astonishing: they had been rescued by Princess Huangshu¡ªthe Princess Huangshu. Known for avoiding close associations with any major families, Princess Huangshu was famously doted on by the emperor and her two elder brothers, making it nearly impossible for anyone to contact her. Yet, Junior Edina claimed they had become friends!


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough to process, the letter continued with the news that Junior Edina had met Sister Lu Lan in town. Lu Lan was there with her husband, who was partnering with Jade Grass Commerce to open a ready-made dress store in Konsai City on the same day they were opening one in their hometown. Which doesn¡¯t happen till 3 years in the future!


    Senior Edina couldn¡¯t believe the series of events described in the letter. She double-checked each line, hoping she had misread something, but the words remained the same. The letter painted a picture of a reality that was vastly different from what she had known in her past life. How had Junior Edina managed to forge a friendship with Princess Huangshu? Why had Wei returned to rescue her, and how had they ended up meeting Lu Lan in town?


    The sheer number of unexpected changes was staggering. As far as she knew, the only significant alteration she has done was Junior Edina''s trial period to gain permanent financial management rights. Yet, the future seemed to be shifting dramatically.


    For Senior Edina, this realization was both terrifying and disconcerting. If this trend continued, every single event she knew about the future would be altered, rendering her knowledge of the future useless in no time.


    However, upon closer inspection, she noticed that while events were changing, the people and their fundamental characteristics remained the same. This gave her hope. If she could still influence individuals, she might be able to steer events in her desired direction. Determined not to dwell on her fears, she decided to get some rest. According to Junior Edina''s letter, they were scheduled to meet with the young master of the Shining Blade Sect the next morning.


    With a deep sigh, she folded the letter and placed it back on the table. As she settled back into the plush bed, her mind continued to race. The new reality was unpredictable, but it also presented new opportunities. She needed to be adaptable, to use her knowledge wisely, even if the future was no longer certain.


    She started staring at the ceiling as the calm and silent night felt surreal compared to the whirlwind of revelations from the letter. It was as if the moonlight itself was trying to shed light on this new path their lives had taken.


    Senior Edina¡¯s thoughts drifted to her previous life. The hardships, the losses, the moments of despair. This new timeline, while confusing and unexpected, seemed to hold promise. She could see opportunities where there had been none before. The chance to rebuild, to forge new alliances, and perhaps, to prevent past tragedies from repeating.


    Tomorrow would be a new day, filled with new challenges and possibilities. And Senior Edina was ready to face it. She closed her eyes, letting the calm of the night envelop her, and allowed herself to drift into a restful sleep.

 38.The Past Haunts

    As the morning sun rose in the sky, Senior Edina got up from her bed. She reached for the cane, a blush spreading across her face. Although she had stopped reading romance novels in her previous life due to the myriad of responsibilities, she vividly remembered the significance of this cane. It was a beautifully crafted piece, carved from dark mahogany with intricate silver inlays depicting scenes from Genma, her favorite romance novel by Xi Kong. The handle was shaped like a phoenix, symbolizing rebirth and resilience, a fitting emblem for her current situation.


    Lian Hua entered the room and assisted Senior Edina with her bath, then helped her get dressed. Today, Edina was scheduled to meet with the young master of the Shining Blade Sect. His coming-of-age ceremony was approaching, making his acquaintance was something she had to do before the ceremony.


    As Lian Hua helped her into a stunning hanfu of deep green silk embroidered with golden thread, symbolizing prosperity and strength, Edina¡¯s mind wandered. The hanfu¡¯s wide sleeves and flowing design made her look both graceful and authoritative. Lian Hua meticulously braided Edina''s hair, securing it with jade pins that complemented the golden embroidery.


    Senior Edina took a deep breath, steadying herself. The future might be uncertain, but she was determined to use her knowledge to navigate it successfully. She glanced at the cane one last time before picking it up, feeling a mix of nostalgia and resolve.


    With Lian Hua¡¯s support, she walked toward the meeting hall where the young master awaited. Each step she took echoed with determination, as she prepared to face the new challenges and opportunities this altered future presented.


    Junior Edina had already assured Senior Edina that she was on board with her plans as long as she could live peacefully. This allowed Senior Edina to focus on navigating the present challenges without worrying about Junior Edina¡¯s cooperation.


    As Senior Edina entered the grand hall, she took in the scene before her. The room was filled with people, but one figure stood out: a girl with dark eyes and hair, possessing a graceful appearance, seated beside a martial artist of the seventh grade. Senior Edina deduced that this must be Princess Huangshu. Although she had met the princess in her past life, that was 19 years ago, making it difficult to recall her clearly.


    Approaching with measured steps, Senior Edina sat beside Princess Huangshu. The princess smiled warmly and said, "You are looking quite beautiful and a bit more confident today, Edina."


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Senior Edina gulped, feeling a bit out of her depth. Unlike her previous interactions, where she could rely on Junior Edina¡¯s experiences, this relationship with Princess Huangshu was new territory. She had never met Huangshu in her previous life and had no knowledge of how Junior Edina had behaved with her over the past week. To avoid raising suspicion, she simply nodded, maintaining a demeanor that was confident yet reserved, striking a balance that would not seem out of character.


    Wei and Lin entered shortly after and took seats at the far end of the room. Lin¡¯s gaze was fixed on Edina, her eyes filled with jealousy. Senior Edina noted this but chose to ignore it for now, focusing instead on the task at hand.


    Senior Edina smiled at Lin just once. Suddenly, something entirely unexpected happened: Aunt Li Mei and Uncle Han entered the hall and sat next to their children. This was a significant change from the past. In her previous life, Li Mei only visited the Shining Blade Sect on the day of the ceremony, but now she was here a whole month early.


    In the past, Aunt Li Mei stayed behind to form relations with the Mount Hua guests Aunt Qin was hosting. A disagreement eventually sparked a small-scale conflict between the Mu Family of the Blazing Dawn Sect and Mount Hua¡¯s Feng Ling Family. This conflict delayed Aunt Li Mei from staging a heist for Edina¡¯s inheritance. But now, with Li Mei¡¯s early arrival, everything had changed.


    Senior Edina¡¯s head spun as she tried to consider the new possibilities. With Aunt Li Mei here, the disagreement with the Feng Ling Family likely wouldn¡¯t happen, meaning Li Mei¡¯s fake heist might actually succeed. In her past life, the conflict lasted three months, during which Grandfather Liang Feng convinced the elders that keeping the inheritance with Mu family was too risky given their unstable political situation with other sects. As a result, they took the inheritance back to safeguard it in the Blazing Sun Mansion.


    Now, without that conflict, Edina had no idea how events might unfold. She struggled to devise a plan to secure her inheritance this time.


    Despite her inner turmoil, Senior Edina knew she needed to stay calm and collected. She couldn¡¯t afford to show any signs of distress or uncertainty.


    "Good morning, Aunt Li Mei, Uncle Han," she greeted them politely, masking her unease with a warm smile.


    Li Mei nodded, her sharp eyes assessing Edina. "Good morning, my dear niece. You seem well-rested."


    "Yes, thank you," Edina replied, trying to project confidence.


    She sat through the morning meal, engaging in light conversation with Princess Huangshu and the others, all the while her mind worked furiously to adapt to these new developments.


    The sliding door opened, and Xu Lian, the sect leader of the Shining Blade Sect, walked in beside her husband, Zhang Lian, a tall man with a stern expression and broad shoulders. Their son, Tian Lian, followed. Tian was a handsome young man with striking features and a confident demeanor.


    A sudden chill went through Senior Edina''s spine as she noticed another young man walking alongside Tian. He had dark, piercing eyes and a calm, composed expression. His hair was tied neatly back, and his presence exuded an air of quiet authority. Senior Edina''s heart raced as if it would burst out any moment, feeling a phantom pain where the non-existent whip marks used to be on her back. She recognized him immediately, even though he was much younger now. This young man was her husband from her past life, Gu Tianlong.


    The sight of him brought a flood of memories¡ªpain, betrayal, and suffering. She felt her breath quicken and her vision blur as the trauma of her past life surged to the forefront of her mind. She struggled to maintain her composure, forcing herself to take deep, steady breaths.


    Princess Huangshu noticed the change in Edina''s demeanor and gently touched her arm. "Edina, are you alright?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.

 39. The Past is The Past

    The sight of him brought a flood of memories¡ªpain, betrayal, and suffering. She felt her breath quicken and her vision blur as the trauma of her past life surged to the forefront of her mind. Struggling to maintain her composure, she forced herself to take deep, steady breaths.


    Princess Huangshu noticed the change in Edina''s demeanor and gently touched her arm. "Edina, are you alright?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Senior Edina nodded, trying to smile through her distress. "Yes, I¡¯m fine. Just feeling a bit tired," she managed to say, her voice trembling slightly.


    Gu Tianlong, oblivious to the effect he had on her, took his seat beside Zhang Tian. Senior Edina forced herself to focus on the present, reminding herself that this was a different time, a different life. She had to stay strong and not let the ghosts of her past overwhelm her.


    Xu Lian began the introductions, her voice steady and formal. "Everyone, this is my son, Zhang Tian, and his close friend, Gu Tianlong, from the Tianlong merchant family. My son has worked hard to uphold the honor of the Shining Blade Sect, and they both will continue to do so in the future."


    Zhang Tian nodded respectfully to the guests, while Gu Tianlong''s gaze swept across the room, briefly meeting Edina¡¯s eyes. She felt a shiver run down her spine but quickly averted her gaze.


    "Maybe last night''s reading was too much for you. You should take your leave now and rest," Princess Huangshu said, her tone gentle. "You need to take better care of your health, especially with your weak body, Edina."


    Senior Edina nodded, ready to take her leave. Her head was spinning, and she felt terrified even though there was no immediate reason to.


    "My, my, why leave so early, my dearest niece? I thought you would make acquaintances with the young master and especially his friend, Gu Tianlong. His family has been quite helpful to your aunt recently," Li Mei said, overhearing the conversation.


    "I... I..." Senior Edina struggled to find her words.


    Princess Huangshu interjected, "Oh, hello, Mistress Li Mei."


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    With a bow, Li Mei replied, "This subject greets the little phoenix."


    Princess Huangshu responded, "Rise. It¡¯s my fault, Mistress Li Mei. I kept her up till midnight last night reading novels. I think she should take her leave now and rest."


    Senior Edina felt a wave of relief wash over her as Princess Huangshu intervened. She bowed slightly to everyone present, excusing herself from the room. As she left, she could feel the weight of their gazes, particularly that of Gu Tianlong, who still had no idea the effect his presence had on her. She resolved to gather her thoughts and plan her next steps carefully, knowing that her past life¡¯s trauma must not dictate her actions in this new chance she had been given.


    Once in her room, Senior Edina dismissed the maid and took deep, heavy breaths, trying to calm herself. After about fifteen minutes, she finally felt more composed. She laid on the bed, reflecting on what had just happened.


    Her mind knew this was a new life and that nothing from her past life had happened here, ¡°the past is the past¡± Senior Edina told herself but her body seemed to react differently. This was odd since the body was of Junior Edina, so it was clearly a mental issue.


    Several concerns were now weighing on Senior Edina''s mind. Firstly, the shift in events: Li Mei would no longer have a conflict with Mount Hua, so the staged heist would happen sooner rather than later. Secondly, Jade Grass Commerce, which she wanted to invest in to gain influence and money, seemed to have changed its timeline for opening stores, moving it up. Thirdly, there was Gu Tianlong, her husband from the past life. She had never met him before their arranged marriage, which was orchestrated by Li Mei. It was now clear that she had attended this ceremony in the past to make that decision, and it was safe to assume she was here for the same reason this time, though a bit later due to the kidnapping.


    In her previous life, Senior Edina was married into the Tianlong family as soon as she came of age, preventing her from being free of Li Mei¡¯s influence. It seemed this life was also heading in the same direction. Senior Edina realized that, like her, Junior Edina wouldn¡¯t have been able to live a peaceful life once she came of age.


    Senior Edina felt foolish for assuming things would be different. She needed to tell Junior Edina about this, as her mind couldn''t seem to let go of the past. She would have to make Junior Edina confront this issue directly.


    Senior Edina got up and started writing a letter to Junior Edina. She knew Aunt Li Mei was trying to push her and Gu Tianlong together, hoping to make them acquainted. This time, Aunt Li Mei didn¡¯t have full control over Edina like she did in the past, where she had no reason to care about appearances.


    Marrying Edina into the Tianlong Family was crucial for Aunt Li Mei. First, it ensured that Edina wouldn¡¯t slip out of her control once she came of age. Second, it was strategically important. Mount Hua supported the first prince faction and had a monopoly on iron craft forgeries in the central plains, which was a problem for both the second prince and the emperor. However, they had no way to address this issue directly.


    The Tianlong Family was a small regional fish merchant family that bought a property with a large lake for fishing. They discovered a Red Black Steel Ore mine beneath it. As one of the biggest investors in their business, the Mu Family heard about it first and began supporting the Tianlong Family in creating a Red Steel Forgery, which required significant funds. In the past timeline, this investment came from Jinwei Mansion¡¯s budget. The forgeries were revealed to the public on Edina¡¯s wedding day, making the Tianlong Family and Li Mei¡¯s Mu Family among the most influential in the central plains.


    Since they were the only ones capable of making weapons and equipment other than Mount Hua, even the emperor supported Li Mei, making her the sect leader after Liang Feng retired. The second prince faction finally had equal standing with the first prince faction because of this development.


    Senior Edina sealed the letter, feeling a sense of urgency. She needed Junior Edina to understand the gravity of their situation and be prepared to face it head-on.

 40.The Backing from Western Continent

    The Tianlong Family was a small regional fish merchant family that bought a property with a large lake for fishing. They discovered a Red Black Steel Ore mine beneath it. As one of the biggest investors in their business, the Mu Family heard about it first and began supporting the Tianlong Family in creating a Red Steel Forgery, which required significant funds. In the past timeline, this investment came from Jinwei Mansion¡¯s budget.


    The forgeries were revealed to the public on Edina¡¯s wedding day, making the Tianlong Family and Li Mei¡¯s Mu Family among the most influential in the central plains.


    Since they were the only ones capable of making weapons and equipment other than Mount Hua, even the emperor supported Li Mei, making her the sect leader after Liang Feng retired. The second prince faction finally had equal standing with the first prince faction because of this development.


    Senior Edina sealed the letter, feeling a sense of urgency. She needed Junior Edina to understand the gravity of their situation and be prepared to face it head-on.


    Next Day, In the guest wing, Shining Blade Sect,


    Junior Edina moved around the bed and woke up. As usual, the first thing she searched for was Senior Edina¡¯s letter, which was placed right beside her bed.


    She started reading it. Senior Edina explained their current situation in detail. Junior Edina was shocked and surprised to learn that her possible future husband was already here and that Senior Edina wanted to avoid this marriage at all costs. Trusting Senior Edina¡¯s judgment, Junior Edina agreed, believing that if Senior Edina said he was a bad person, it must be true. She then read about how Aunt Li Mei¡¯s early arrival might have jeopardized her inheritance. She nodded and continued reading.


    "My initial plan consisted of investing in Jade Grass Commerce to gain influence and money through their growth, but that doesn¡¯t seem possible now. It appears Aunt Li Mei, currently in debt, must be trying to expedite the opening of the Red Black Steel forgeries by the Tianlong family to avoid future mishaps. This likely explains why she is trying to introduce me to Gu this time. We don¡¯t have much time to waste. We need a solid reason to have our inheritance moved to Blazing Sun Mansion or Jinwei Mansion. I estimate we have one month until Zhang Tian''s coming-of-age ceremony. That¡¯s the most time we have before Aunt Li Mei stages a heist. She needs to be at Mu Mansion to stage it."


    Junior Edina nodded as she read this part. It made sense to her, and she didn¡¯t want Aunt Li Mei to seize her inheritance and use it for her own advantage.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "So here¡¯s the new plan: let¡¯s buy Dongu Village in our sect¡¯s province. The current governing sect of the village goes bankrupt in four years. I remember my husband buying it out, but if my memory serves me right, it was having financial issues around this time."


    "Why that tiny fishing village?" Junior Edina questioned in her mind as she read further.


    "Dongu Village is surrounded by Hin Lake, which is connected to the fishing village that my husband, Gu¡¯s family, the Tianlong Merchant Family, bought. By purchasing a village near Aunt Li Mei¡¯s ¡®treasure,¡¯ we will have a way to observe her activities and hinder their plans to occupy the whole region near Hin Lake to conceal the existence of Red Black Steel. After that, follow the instructions in the next pages."


    Junior Edina carefully read through the detailed instructions that Senior Edina had laid out. She knew they had to act quickly and decisively. The plan was risky, but it was their best chance to protect their future and inheritance.


    As Junior Edina finished reading the letter, her personal maid, Lian Hua walked in. With a smile she helped her change as usual.


    At the same time, in Sect Leader Xu Lian¡¯s office, Shining Blade Sect,


    Xu Lian wore a troubled expression. Yesterday, during the formal meeting, Li Mei had arrived much earlier than expected, after massacring the bandits living in the Zunzon Road Forest. Li Mei''s piercing gaze seemed to scrutinize Xu Lian every few minutes, making her feel very uncomfortable. Xu Lian suspected that Li Mei might have a hunch about her involvement in the kidnapping but no concrete proof. This made her believe that Li Mei was merely testing the waters.


    Xu Lian reflected on her actions. She had kidnapped the young generation of the Blazing Dawn Sect, planning to rescue them later to gain favor from the Leon Empire and join the Second Prince''s faction. Despite this audacious move, she had not been careless; she had a solid backing and was now waiting for a critical reply.


    A servant entered the room and greeted her, "Sect Leader, here is the letter." Xu Lian took it instantly and read it.


    The letter revealed her backing: the kingdom of Hilosia, a neighboring enemy of the Leon Empire. Hilosia was at war with Leon and saw an opportunity to use Xu Lian as a double agent. Hilosia had intercepted a long-distance magic spell message sent by Keith Maximus a month ago. This message indicated that Leon was shifting its focus to the Eastern Continent to support their princess in her troubled time, thereby giving Hilosia a strategic advantage in the Western Continent to manipulate events and potentially win the war with Leon.


    The message from Keith Maximus had detailed Leon''s plans to solidify their influence in the Eastern Continent by sending a Leonese teacher then establishing a information network in Eastern Continent. Recognizing this, Hilosia decided to use Xu Lian to undermine Leon''s efforts from within. If Xu Lian could gain favor with Leon and embed herself within the Second Prince''s faction, Hilosia could leverage her position to feed false information and disrupt Leon''s plans.


    The letter contained Hilosia¡¯s reply to her request. They agreed to deploy their agents to remove any evidence linking Xu Lian to the kidnappings. This would protect her from any immediate retribution and allow her to continue her plans undetected.


    Xu Lian¡¯s mind raced as she considered her next steps. She needed to maintain her composure and ensure that Li Mei did not gather any concrete evidence against her. At the same time, she had to strengthen her ties with Leon and ensure her eventual inclusion in the Second Prince¡¯s faction.


    She placed the letter in a secure drawer and took a deep breath, steeling herself for the days ahead. The stakes were higher than ever, and one misstep could lead to her downfall. But Xu Lian was determined to navigate these treacherous waters and emerge victorious.


    In her mind, she began to formulate a plan to solidify her position and mitigate any risks. She would need to be more cautious and strategic in her actions, ensuring that every move she made was calculated and precise. With the backing of Hilosia and her own cunning, Xu Lian was confident she could outmaneuver her enemies and achieve her goals.

 41. Departure

    Junior Edina walked into the dining hall for breakfast, her intricately designed cane in hand. The hall was bustling with activity, the clinking of cutlery and soft murmurs filling the air. She spotted Princess Huangshu at the large table and made her way over, settling into the seat beside her.


    ¡°Good morning, Edina! Do you feel better now?¡± Princess Huangshu asked, her tone filled with genuine concern. ¡°I was quite worried when you didn¡¯t come out for dinner last night!¡±


    Edina nodded, offering a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m totally fine, Huangshu. I was just feeling weak yesterday.¡± With that, they began to eat, the rich aroma of freshly cooked food wafting around them. After a few minutes of eating in companionable silence, Junior Edina, a bit nervous, spoke up.


    ¡°Huangshu?¡± she said, her voice tentative.


    Princess Huangshu looked up, her eyes sparkling with interest. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± Her excitement was palpable, as it was the first time Junior Edina had initiated a conversation with her.


    ¡°Would you like to go to Gunghua Province? I wanted to do something after greeting the young master Tian. Since I already greeted him yesterday, my presence is not really required here until his coming-of-age ceremony in a few weeks,¡± Junior Edina explained, her words carefully chosen.


    Princess Huangshu¡¯s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. ¡°Why not!? It will take what, three days to get to the Blazing Dawn Sect? Even if any unfortunate circumstances occur, we can easily return before the ceremony.¡± She looked at Jinhai, her loyal guard, who sighed and reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°Alright, Your Highness. It¡¯s not like I can say no,¡± Jinhai said, his tone resigned but affectionate.


    ¡°We will start in the evening then,¡± Junior Edina said, a smile spreading across her face. Princess Huangshu nodded vigorously, her excitement infectious.


    Once back in her room, Junior Edina took out the letter written by Senior Edina and read it once again, letting out a sigh. The letter laid out the plan and the reasons behind it, highlighting the urgency of the situation.


    Traditionally, leaving a ceremonial event before it concludes is seen as a sign of disrespect, especially given the rivalry between her sect and the Shining Blade Sect. Receiving a handwritten invitation added another layer of expectation and obligation. However, if she could convince Princess Huangshu to accompany her, the departure would not be frowned upon. As a member of the imperial family, Princess Huangshu had the freedom to come and go as she pleased, and her presence would legitimize Junior Edina''s early exit.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The letter outlined how Aunt Li Mei''s early arrival had accelerated the timeline for the planned heist of Edina¡¯s inheritance. Senior Edina''s original plan to invest in Jade Grass Commerce for influence and wealth had to be abandoned due to the shifting circumstances. Instead, the new plan involved purchasing Dongu Village, strategically located near Hin Lake, which bordered the Tianlong family¡¯s fishing village. This village had hidden Red Black Steel Ore deposits, a valuable resource that Aunt Li Mei planned to exploit.


    By buying Dongu Village, Edina would create an obstacle for Aunt Li Mei''s plans, giving her leverage and a means to monitor the activities around the lake. The instructions in the letter detailed the steps necessary to secure the village under her sect''s governance.


    As the evening approached, preparations for their journey were underway. Junior Edina felt a mixture of anticipation and determination. This journey to Dongu Village was crucial for her future. With her personal maid Lian Hua¡¯s help she reached the main gate, where Princess Huangshu was waiting with her guard.


    Nightfall in Li Mei Cha Mu¡¯s Room, Guest Wing, Shining Blade Sect,


    Li Mei sat in her elegantly furnished room, the soft glow of candlelight casting flickering shadows on the walls. The scent of sandalwood incense filled the air, creating a tranquil atmosphere. She was engrossed in reviewing documents detailing the Tianlong Family¡¯s ambitious project to refine Black Red Steel Ore into high-quality weapons-grade steel. The stakes were high, and every detail mattered. Her brow furrowed as she read, her mind calculating the potential benefits and risks.


    Without looking up from the documents, she addressed one of the Shining Blade Sect servants attending to her. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my dear niece since lunch. Was she out on another shopping trip with Her Highness?¡± she inquired, her tone casual yet attentive.


    The servant hesitated for a moment before responding. ¡°Oh, Mistress Li Mei, you didn¡¯t know?¡± She paused, as if considering how to pronounce Edina¡¯s foreign name carefully. ¡°I heard that Her Highness Huangshu and Young Mistress E..Ed¡ªCha Ling went on a trip together. If I remember correctly, Her Highness mentioned they would return before the ceremony begins.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± Li Mei muttered, feeling a twinge of unease. She glanced up from her documents, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly. This sudden trip seemed out of character, especially given the important events scheduled to take place. But she quickly dismissed her concerns, attributing it to one of Princess Huangshu¡¯s whimsical decisions. ¡°I see,¡± she said, her voice calm but with an edge of suspicion.


    She turned her attention back to the documents, her mind racing. There was something about this trip that didn¡¯t sit right with her. The documents before her detailed the crucial stages of transforming the raw ore into valuable steel, a project that could shift the balance of power in their favor. Every piece of information was meticulously laid out, and Li Mei knew the importance of ensuring everything went according to plan.


    As she continued to review the papers, her thoughts wandered back to Edina and Princess Huangshu. The princess¡¯s impulsive nature was well-known, but Edina¡¯s involvement added a layer of complexity. Li Mei couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to this trip than a simple whim. She made a mental note to look into it further.


    The room was silent except for the soft rustle of parchment as Li Mei meticulously examined each document. The candlelight flickered, casting long shadows that danced across the room. Outside, the night was calm, with the faint sound of leaves rustling in the wind.

 42. Journey to Dongu Village: On Zunzon Road

    On the Zunzon Road


    The night was deep, and the Zunzon Road was eerily quiet, shrouded in darkness and stillness. Three carriages hurtled down the road, their wheels clattering against the rough, uneven surface. The air was thick with tension, as the Blazing Dawn Sect guards, riding alongside the carriages, were on high alert. Each guard was using their Qi detection constantly, scanning the surroundings for any signs of abnormality or threat.


    Lian Hua, Edina¡¯s personal maid, sat inside the imperial carriage, her eyes darting around vigilantly. Seated next to her was Jinhai, the imperial guard assigned to protect Princess Huangshu. The memory of the last abduction was fresh in her mind. On that fateful night, all the guards had succumbed to some sort of poisonous scent, rendering them unconscious and allowing the abductors to snatch the young mistresses and masters without resistance. This time, Lian Hua was determined not to let history repeat itself.


    The road ahead was cloaked in darkness, the only illumination coming from the lanterns hanging on the carriages. Shadows danced in the flickering light, creating an ominous atmosphere. The guards were spread out, forming a protective barrier around the carriages, their senses heightened to detect even the slightest disturbance.


    Inside the imperial carriage, Lian Hua¡¯s heart raced as she scanned the surroundings through the window. The weight of responsibility was heavy on her shoulders. She knew that any lapse in vigilance could lead to another disaster. She clenched her fists, her resolve strengthening with each passing moment.


    Jinhai, sensing her tension, placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°Stay calm, Lian Hua,¡± he said in a low, steady voice. ¡°I am here this time, I won¡¯t let anything happen to her highness or Young Mistress this time.¡±


    Lian Hua nodded, grateful for his support. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. The memory of the last abduction haunted her, but she pushed it aside, focusing on the present. She couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted by the past. Her duty was to protect Edina at any cost.


    The carriages continued their journey, the sound of hooves and wheels creating a rhythmic pattern. The guards moved with precision, their eyes scanning every shadow, every rustle of leaves. They knew the dangers that lurked in the dark, and they were prepared to face them.


    As they neared a particularly dense section of the forest, Lian Hua¡¯s senses heightened. She could feel the presence of something unusual, a faint disturbance in the air. She exchanged a glance with Jinhai, who nodded, indicating that he felt it too. They signaled to the guards, who tightened their formation, ready to react at a moment¡¯s notice.


    The carriages slowed down, the guards moving closer to form a tighter protective circle. The air was thick with tension, every rustle and creak amplified in the silence of the night. Lian Hua¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she prepared for whatever might come. She knew that this time, they were ready. This time, they wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard.


    The forest seemed to close in around them, the darkness becoming almost palpable. But Lian Hua remained vigilant, her eyes sharp and her senses alert. She was determined to protect Edina and Princess Huangshu, no matter the cost. And with the guards on high alert, she knew they had a fighting chance against any threat that might come their way.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    However, the presence suddenly vanished as if into thin air. Jinhai went deep into thought, trying to understand what he had just felt. The energy emanating from the presence was quite odd, unlike any Qi he had encountered from a martial artist. It felt refined, different. Then it hit him¡ªMana! This was the energy used in the battle arts of the western continent, known as magic.


    He had only felt this type of energy once before, years ago, when Edina¡¯s parents visited the imperial family. He had accompanied Princess Huangshu to that meeting, where he encountered Elara, Edina¡¯s mother, a renowned master in the magical arts of the western continent. This realization made him even more alert. Now he understood how the young generation of the Blazing Dawn Sect was kidnapped without the guards knowing how. They had described a poisonous scent that put them to sleep, but he had never fully believed that explanation. Now it made sense.


    If those figures were really mages, they could have put the guards to sleep with a magic spell.


    The realization sent a chill down his spine. Jinhai signaled to the other guards to heighten their vigilance. "We might be dealing with mages," he whispered to Lian Hua, his voice barely audible but filled with urgency.


    Lian Hua''s eyes widened, and she gripped her weapon tighter. "Mages? Are you sure?" she asked, her voice tense.


    Jinhai nodded. "The energy I felt was Mana. It¡¯s the same type of energy used by Edina¡¯s mother. We need to be on our guard. They could strike at any moment."


    The forest around them seemed to grow darker, the silence more oppressive. The guards tightened their formation around the carriages, their senses on high alert. The thought of facing mages was daunting. Their abilities were unlike anything martial artists could counter directly. The guards had to rely on their training and vigilance to protect their charges.


    The carriages moved slowly through the dense forest, the lanterns casting eerie shadows on the trees. Every rustle, every movement in the darkness was scrutinized by the guards. Lian Hua¡¯s heart raced as she scanned the surroundings, her mind racing with possibilities. She couldn¡¯t let her guard down, not for a second.


    As they continued, Jinhai couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of impending danger. He knew that if the mages attacked, it would be swift and decisive. He had to be ready for anything. "Stay close," he instructed Lian Hua. "We can¡¯t afford to be separated if something happens."


    Lian Hua nodded, her determination unwavering. She was prepared to face any threat to protect Edina and Princess Huangshu. The memory of the last abduction haunted her, but it also fueled her resolve. This time, she wouldn¡¯t fail.


    The night wore on, and the tension was palpable. The guards remained vigilant, their eyes and ears tuned to the slightest sign of danger. Jinhai kept his focus sharp, his mind constantly analyzing the situation. He knew they were in for a challenging journey, but he was determined to see it through.


    For now, the road ahead was quiet, but the presence of mages meant that danger was never far away. Jinhai and Lian Hua steeled themselves for whatever lay ahead, ready to protect their charges at all costs. The safety of Edina and Princess Huangshu depended on their vigilance and bravery, and they were prepared to face whatever came their way.


    At the same time, somewhere in the forest near Zunzon Road,


    five individuals dressed entirely in black were hiding behind a large tree, trying their best to conceal their presence. One of them spoke in a language entirely different from anything spoken in the Eastern Continent, with intonations unlike even Leonese.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know an imperial escort was passing through here today! What do we do? The martial master in the carriage definitely sensed our presence!¡± the first figure whispered urgently.


    Another figure responded, ¡°We might be able to take them easily, but our mission is to clean up any evidence linking to the Shining Blade Sect and then get back. Confronting them is not our goal.¡±


    These were mages from the Hilosia Kingdom of the Western Continent. They had been sent to clean up after the failed mission by the Shining Blade Sect but had unexpectedly encountered the imperial carriage, with a martial master who noticed their presence. This had become a problem, as it could lead to evidence that an organized group was responsible for the abduction of the young masters and mistresses of the Blazing Dawn Sect, something the mages did not want.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before they come looking for us,¡± the leader of the group said. While it would have been easy to kill everyone in the carriages and their guards, it was more likely that the carriage carried an important figure. Their death would trigger a large-scale investigation, which was the last thing they wanted.


    The fact that Hilosia had a secret organization operating in the Eastern Continent, or that they had ties with the Shining Blade Sect, was not information they wanted revealed to the imperial government of the Central Plains.

 43.Journey to Dongu Village: Simple Life in Dongu Village

    Xiao Min woke up, rolling over in her bed as she rubbed her eyes. She looked around and saw the familiar sight of the small wooden house she had known all her life. The walls were made of rough-hewn planks, and the faint smell of damp wood and earth filled the air.


    She got up and went outside, greeted by the sight of her mother washing clothes and picking up the shattered remains of alcohol bottles scattered around the courtyard. Her father was busy sweeping away the trash, including unused wooden boxes and broken candles. Xiao Min smiled, thinking of how the last few weeks had gone for her.


    Just a few weeks ago, Xiao Min had lost her position as the head and personal maid to the young mistress of the Blazing Dawn Sect. She returned home with only a single silver teals that Mistress Li Mei had given her. She used it as dowry for her elder sister¡¯s wedding, though it was far from sufficient. But fate had other plans for her.


    Only a day after she returned, she received a deal from the Shining Blade Sect offering her two silver teals in exchange for sending a letter to Young Mistress Edina. Despite her initial hesitation, the prospect of earning enough money to secure her sister¡¯s wedding was too tempting to pass up. Once she delivered the letter, everything went smoothly.


    Just yesterday, all the rituals and ceremonies for her sister¡¯s wedding were completed. Xiao Min watched with pride as her sister, adorned in a beautiful red wedding dress, participated in the various traditional rites. The courtyard had been filled with the sounds of laughter and celebration, a stark contrast to the quiet mornings she was used to. The whole village had gathered to witness the event, and for a day, their home had been the center of joy and festivity.


    Thinking back, Xiao Min felt a mix of relief and gratitude. Despite the challenges and uncertainties, things had worked out for the better. She was glad to see her family happy and her sister starting a new chapter in her life. Now, as she stood in the courtyard, she felt a sense of contentment, knowing that she had played a part in making it all possible.


    ¡°Xiao Min! What the hell are you doing grinning like an idiot! Go fetch some water!¡± her mother called out, noticing her standing there smiling. Xiao Min grunted in response and nodded, grabbing a bucket.


    As she walked toward the well, she looked at the vast Hin Lake shimmering on the horizon. Her village had always been a quiet, overlooked place within the jurisdiction of the Blazing Days Sect, the governing sect of this region in Gunghua Province, which was an affiliate of the larger Blazing Dawn Sect. Merchants rarely passed through, and the village economy had long struggled as a result.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Recently, however, things had started to change. The Tianlong Merchant Group had established a small trade center in a nearby fishing village, bringing a significant increase in business and activity to the area. Xiao Min noticed the difference immediately. Where once the streets were mostly empty, now there were merchants setting up stalls, selling goods ranging from spices to silk. The sounds of commerce filled the air, blending with the natural sounds of the countryside.


    As she approached the well, she took in the familiar sights around her. The old stone well stood sturdy and worn, a testament to its long years of service to the villagers. Surrounding it were the houses of her neighbors, modest structures built from wood and clay, with thatched roofs and small gardens. Children ran around playing, their laughter adding a lively backdrop to the scene. Farmers led their oxen to the fields, and the scent of freshly tilled earth mingled with the smell of cooking fires beginning to light up as people prepared their morning meals.


    Xiao Min reached the well, lowering the bucket into the cool, clear water. She watched as it filled, thinking about how much had changed in such a short time. The arrival of the Tianlong Merchant Group had not only brought prosperity but also hope for a better future. There was a sense of optimism in the air that hadn''t been there before, and Xiao Min felt it too.


    As she hoisted the full bucket back up, she marveled at how quickly circumstances could change. Just weeks ago, she had been worried about her family''s financial future, but now, things were looking up. The increased trade had brought more money into the village, and with it, more opportunities. It seemed like a promising start to a new chapter for her village, and for her own life as well.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, Xiao Min carried the heavy bucket of water back home, ready to face whatever the day would bring.


    Her village, the small Dongu Village, was starting to change.


    Inside the Upper Mount Hua Sect, atop the majestic Mount Hua Peak in Hua Province,


    the crisp mountain air filled the atmosphere outside the administrative headquarters. Chen Feng Ling walked up to her husband, Elder Yang Feng Ling, who was waiting for her so they could enter the hall together.


    ¡°Our grandson is quite the young man; he was brimming with lifeforce. I am sure he will break through to the second grade easily,¡± Chen said with a warm smile, her eyes sparkling with pride.


    Yang grunted in agreement. ¡°As if! Of course he will. I can¡¯t believe he decided to climb Mount Hua while still being a grade one! That recklessness! It must be from that stupid son-in-law of mine.¡±


    Chen smirked, recalling the scene from earlier. ¡°Yet, you were the one who ran to him nervously when he fainted at the gates after finally reaching the upper sect.¡±


    Yang cleared his throat, trying to maintain his grumpy facade. ¡°Of course, of course. He is still my grandson, after all.¡±


    Chen laughed inwardly at her husband¡¯s antics. Despite his efforts to act tough and grumpy, it was clear how deeply he cared for and loved his grandchildren. The decades-old feud with their son-in-law never diminished his affection for them.


    The headquarters of the sect were an imposing structure, with ancient stone walls covered in ivy and large wooden doors carved with intricate designs depicting the history of Mount Hua. Inside, the halls were filled with the echoes of past meetings and decisions that had shaped the sect over the centuries.


    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s go in. We have kept the sect leader waiting long enough,¡± Chen said, nudging her husband gently.


    As they entered the meeting hall, the air was filled with a sense of solemnity and tradition. The room was spacious, with high ceilings and large windows that allowed sunlight to stream in, casting a warm glow on the polished wooden floor. The sect leader sat at the head of a long table, surrounded by other elders and important figures of the sect, all waiting for the meeting to commence.


    Chen and Yang took their seats, exchanging nods with their peers. The meeting was about to begin.

 44. Changing Events in Mount Hua

    Chen and Elder Yang exchanged nods with their peers as they took their seats. The room, filled with the rich aroma of incense and the quiet rustling of robes, was a blend of ancient tradition and solemnity. At the head of the table sat the sect leader, a man in his eighties, yet still exuding an aura of youthful vigor and wisdom. His hair was a flowing cascade of silver, and his eyes, sharp and discerning, held the weight of decades of leadership and battle.


    With a steady hand, he opened the imperial verdict scroll that arrived as a reply for their request for expansion into the northern lands, the crisp sound of parchment breaking the silence. His voice, strong and authoritative, carried across the room as he read the decree aloud.


    ¡°Mount Hua is one of the pillars of our great empire. I will not deny them their right to bring peace and order to the northern region. However, I desire to grant this reward after the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament concludes. We wouldn''t want the demonic sect attacking our guests visiting for the tournament, would we?¡±


    As his words echoed through the hall, a deafening silence fell. The gravity of the message was clear. Mount Hua, aligned with the first prince faction, had long harbored ambitions to expand into the northern lands and form an alliance with the demonic sect. Their plan was to incite rebellion and establish a new order within the empire.


    Historically, Mount Hua had been restricted from expanding into the northern mountains since the founding of the Central Plains Empire. In response, the sect had strategically invested in and acquired nearly every iron production forgery in the empire, creating a near monopoly. This leverage was meant to strengthen their negotiating position for northern expansion.


    However, Emperor Zhou Yongli''s decree was a calculated move. By delaying the approval until after the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament, he bought himself time to introduce new laws addressing monopolies. His decision, framed as a concern for the tournament''s safety, subtly undermined Mount Hua¡¯s ambitions without direct confrontation.


    The frustration in the room was palpable. One of the elders, his face flushed with anger, voiced what many were thinking. ¡°We should have gotten this news way before the imperial response arrived for our request!¡±


    Nods of agreement spread around the table. The sect leader, stroking his well-groomed beard thoughtfully, turned his sharp gaze to Elder Yang. ¡°Why was this information not relayed to us before the imperial response, Yang? What is your spy in the Imperial Palace doing?¡±


    Elder Yang gulped, feeling the weight of the room''s expectant silence. It was true that the sect''s strength in maneuvering imperial politics had come from their ability to preempt court decisions. Their informant within the palace had reliably provided intelligence weeks in advance, giving the sect ample time to craft perfect responses. This advantage had kept them a step ahead for years.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Elder Yang bowed respectfully before speaking. ¡°Sect Leader, I have already informed the sect about his absence from the imperial palace. As we know, he is currently serving as the guard for our esteemed empire¡¯s Little Phoenix, Princess Huangshu. Unfortunately, the princess, in her excitement to meet Young Mistress Edina, abruptly left the palace for the Shining Blade Sect to attend Young Master Tian¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony. As a result, our informant couldn¡¯t be present in the court when the verdict was made.¡±


    A heavy silence filled the room. One of the newer elders, clearly frustrated, spoke up. ¡°Erg! Why do we only have one spy in the palace, and that too in Princess Huangshu¡¯s entourage? She doesn¡¯t even participate in political matters! We are the first prince''s faction. Why don''t we have more reliable sources of information?¡±


    An elder with a golden tooth chuckled darkly before responding. ¡°As if it¡¯s that simple! The Second Prince watches everything the First Prince does like a hawk. Trying to plant a spy in his faction would draw the emperor¡¯s watchful eyes. The emperor is ever-vigilant, monitoring his sons every move. However, both brothers and the emperor dote on Princess Huangshu, and letters sent from her palace, especially by her personal servants, are rarely intercepted. This makes our informant''s position uniquely valuable despite its limitations.¡±


    The newer elder, feeling chastised, quietly sat down. The sect leader, his expression stern, addressed the room. ¡°We have no choice. We don¡¯t have weeks to discuss our perfect response this time. As an imperial verdict, it must be replied to and sent back with the same messenger who brought it by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement, understanding the urgency of the situation. An elder in an orange robe stood up and proposed an idea. ¡°I propose an idea. The emperor said he would allow us to expand into the northern lands after the tournament. Why don¡¯t we end it early?¡±


    A murmur of discussion spread through the room as elders began to weigh the implications of such a drastic move. Some argued that ending the tournament prematurely could backfire, drawing unwanted attention and suspicion. Others saw the potential for a strategic advantage.


    As the debate grew more heated, the sect leader raised his hand for silence. His eyes gleamed with a calculated resolve. ¡°What if the demonic sect attacked the participants? We would have a perfect reason to end the tournament and expand into the northern mountains.¡±


    A hush fell over the room as the sect leader¡¯s suggestion sank in. His smile, filled with dark intent, made it clear what he was proposing. ¡°Imagine this: a coordinated attack by the demonic sect during the tournament. The chaos would give us the perfect excuse to call off the event and focus on securing the northern mountains. We can claim it is for the safety of all involved and our duty to protect the empire.¡±


    An elder with a long, flowing white beard stroked it thoughtfully. ¡°But how do we ensure the demonic sect will play their part in this plan? They are unpredictable and may not cooperate.¡±


    The sect leader leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. ¡°We have contacts within the demonic sect who owe us favors. We can manipulate them into believing this attack will benefit them. We promise them support and resources, making them think they are gaining an ally while we use the chaos to our advantage.¡±


    The room buzzed with a renewed sense of purpose. Elder Yang, sensing the momentum shifting, added, ¡°And once the demonic sect makes their move, we can mobilize our forces quickly to ¡®quell¡¯ the attack, showcasing our strength and capability. This will not only justify our expansion but also solidify our position as protectors of the empire.¡±


    The sect leader nodded approvingly. ¡°Exactly. This plan will not only allow us to expand into the northern mountains but also discredit the demonic sect in the eyes of the empire. We emerge as heroes, ready to take on new territories with the emperor¡¯s blessing.¡±


    As the elders began to refine the details of their plan, the sect leader¡¯s smile grew. The meeting hall, filled with the most powerful figures of Mount Hua, was now charged with a dangerous determination. They had a clear objective, and nothing would stand in their way.


    This was something Senior Edina would have never imagined, A small change as her getting financial management rights of Jinwei Mansion would bring about the consequences of totally changing the timeline of events in the whole empire¡¯s future.

 45.Journey to Dongu Village: Arrival

    As the sun rose on the horizon, its light cast a warm glow onto the imperial carriages moving steadily along the road. Inside one of the carriages, Jinhai, the guard, and Lian Hua, the maid, were both exhausted from keeping their guard up for two whole days. They had been on high alert ever since passing through Zunzon Road, but no attack had come.


    Jinhai found it odd that there had been no attack. He knew that mages were many times more dangerous than martial artists of the same level, and the mages he had sensed must have been far more skilled than he was. However, he was relieved that no attack had occurred in the last two days because he knew they wouldn¡¯t have survived such a fight.


    He looked at Princess Huangshu and Young Mistress Edina, who were sleeping opposite him, and smiled. The princess, with her delicate features framed by her long, dark hair, looked serene in her slumber. Young Mistress Edina, despite the troubles surrounding her, had a peaceful expression that reminded Jinhai of her resilience. It was a shame, he thought, that he was not a true bodyguard to this young lady. Instead, he had been betraying her for years by being a spy for Mount Hua.


    Jinhai pushed down those guilty thoughts and reminded himself of the vow he had made to protect her, even if he was a spy and not worthy of being in her service. He had always been torn between his duty to Mount Hua and his genuine affection and loyalty to Princess Huangshu. Each moment he spent protecting her only deepened his internal conflict.


    The carriage rocked gently as it moved along the road, the rhythmic sound of the horses'' hooves providing a soothing backdrop to the early morning. Jinhai glanced out of the window, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. The landscape outside was bathed in the soft, golden light of dawn, with rolling hills and dense forests creating a picturesque view that belied the tension within the carriage.


    Lian Hua, seated beside him, was equally vigilant. Her normally cheerful demeanor was replaced with a stern focus, her eyes darting to every movement outside the window. She had been a loyal servant to Blazing Dawn Sect Edina for years, and her determination to protect her mistress was unwavering. The past few days had taken a toll on her, but she knew she could not afford to let her guard down.


    As they continued their journey, the tension slowly began to ease. The threat of the mages lingered in the back of Jinhai''s mind, but for now, it seemed they were safe. He allowed himself a moment of respite, closing his eyes briefly and taking a deep breath. His thoughts wandered to the promise he had made to himself: to protect Princess Huangshu at all costs, even if it meant betraying his own faction.


    Junior Edina slowly woke up, rubbing her eyes as the morning light streamed into the carriage. As she looked outside, she saw the vast expanse of Hin Lake glistening in the early sunlight. They were getting close to Dongu Village.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Princess Huangshu stirred beside her, and as she caught sight of the enormous lake, her eyes widened with excitement. "Woah! Look at that huge lake! It¡¯s even bigger than the mountain lake near the imperial palace in the capital!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with awe.


    "Yeah, Huangshu," Junior Edina replied with a slight smile, though a hint of conflict lingered in her tone.


    Huangshu, still marveling at the sight, turned to Edina and asked, "So, are you planning to buy this village for its views? It¡¯s quite a great view, I must say."


    "Yeah, something like a vacation mansion that Grandfather has. Are you interested in it now?" Junior Edina responded, her voice betraying her inner turmoil. This was part of Senior Edina¡¯s plan to persuade Princess Huangshu to invest in the village with her.


    In the Central Plains, expanding one¡¯s domain was a complex process. There were only three legitimate ways to do so. The first was through a Decree of Perseverance, granted by the imperial court. This decree allowed a sect to go to war with another sect within the Central Plains, but only if they had a legitimate reason. Engaging in war without such permission was considered rebellion against the emperor, leading to severe prosecution and execution of the offending sect. This law, in place for hundreds of years, had maintained relative peace in the region by isolating conflicts and minimizing civilian casualties.


    The second method was through an Order of Expansion. Sects and merchant groups could request this decree from the imperial government by presenting a reasonable plan for expansion. This was typically granted to border sects looking to expand outward, with merchant groups allowed to join in the expansion only if they partnered with a border sect.


    Finally, there was the option of buying out economically undeveloped regions from larger sects. Every two years, during the government¡¯s inspection of governing sects, a list was compiled of villages, towns, and cities that were struggling economically and were hard to maintain by both the governing sect and the government. These undeveloped regions were allowed to maintain their autonomy until a suitable buyer emerged. If a buyer offered a plan that promised better development for the region, it would be evaluated by the imperial authorities. Upon approval, the region would sever ties with its current affiliated sect and join the new owner.


    As they continued their journey, the scenery outside the carriage window was picturesque. Rolling hills framed the vast expanse of Hin Lake, which shimmered under the morning sun. The calm waters of the lake reflected the sky, creating a mirror-like effect that added to the serene beauty of the landscape. Fishermen''s boats dotted the lake, and the distant village of Dongu could be seen, nestled near the shoreline.


    ¡°Look at those boats,¡± Huangshu said, pointing towards the lake. ¡°Imagine having a mansion here with such a view! It would be perfect for relaxing and escaping the hustle of the capital.¡±


    It looked like Princess Huangshu was also enthusiastic about the idea of owning this place. Senior Edina¡¯s plan was straightforward but relied heavily on the princess''s cooperation. If Princess Huangshu agreed to help, Junior Edina could purchase the village and invest in the governing sect, creating a significant obstacle for Aunt Li Mei¡¯s plans.


    The beauty of involving the princess lay in the fact that the imperial family didn¡¯t have to go through the long, bureaucratic processes typically required for acquiring new domains. Their influence and status allowed them to expedite such transactions, making the entire process move much faster. On the other hand, if Princess Huangshu was not cooperative, Junior Edina would have to apply like any other noble clan member, facing potential delays and complications.


    The carriage rolled along the road, the morning sun casting a golden glow over the landscape. Junior Edina glanced at Princess Huangshu, who was still looking out the window, her eyes filled with excitement. The lake, with its serene waters reflecting the sky, seemed to enchant her. This was a good sign. If the princess¡¯s interest could be sustained, the plan would proceed smoothly.


    ¡°Huangshu,¡± Junior Edina began cautiously.

 46.Journey to Dongu Village: Request for Princess Huangshu

    The beauty of involving the princess lay in the fact that the imperial family didn¡¯t have to go through the long, bureaucratic processes typically required for acquiring new domains. Their influence and status allowed them to expedite such transactions, making the entire process move much faster. On the other hand, if Princess Huangshu was not cooperative, Junior Edina would have to apply like any other noble clan member, facing potential delays and complications.


    The carriage rolled along the road, the morning sun casting a golden glow over the landscape. Junior Edina glanced at Princess Huangshu, who was still looking out the window, her eyes filled with excitement. The lake, with its serene waters reflecting the sky, seemed to enchant her. This was a good sign. If the princess¡¯s interest could be sustained, the plan would proceed smoothly.


    Junior Edina cleared her throat, feeling a mixture of anxiety and determination. ¡°Huangshu,¡± she began cautiously.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Princess Huangshu replied, turning her sparkling eyes towards Edina.


    ¡°So, like I said,¡± Junior Edina continued, choosing her words carefully, ¡°if the view is as good as we think, I was hoping you¡¯d consider buying the village with me. I mean, I¡¯m fine either way, but since you showed interest, we could have vacation houses here together. Both of us, like princesses should.¡± Though Edina didn¡¯t like what she was doing, she knew it was necessary to counter Aunt Li Mei¡¯s plans.


    Princess Huangshu¡¯s eyes lit up with even more excitement. ¡°Yes! Yes! Why not? Let¡¯s go meet with the sect leader of the governing sect right away!¡±


    Junior Edina smiled, relieved at the princess''s enthusiasm. ¡°That sounds like a great idea. Let¡¯s make sure we secure this place.¡±


    As the carriage approached Dongu Village, the scenery became even more picturesque. The village was nestled along the shoreline of Hin Lake, with quaint houses and bustling small markets giving it a lively yet serene atmosphere.


    Princess Huangshu, with a slightly awkward expression, said, ¡°I think I should be honest, Edina...¡± Junior Edina looked at her, confused as to why she seemed so troubled when she herself was the one with a hidden agenda.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°I always wanted to meet another princess. That¡¯s really the reason I rushed to the Shining Blade Sect, but...¡± She smiled awkwardly. ¡°I actually wanted to request something like this... because I need the Leon Empire¡¯s support to build my own faction.¡±


    Jinhai, shocked that she was revelating this, interjected, ¡°Your Highness?..¡±


    Junior Edina was equally perplexed. ¡°Your own faction? I thought you didn¡¯t like politics, which is why you stayed out of it. And you¡¯re not even of age yet.¡±


    ¡°I will be next year, and the race for the throne will officially begin then. I want to form a faction to help mediate my brothers.¡± She paused. ¡°They act friendly towards each other, but they¡¯re at each other¡¯s throats behind the scenes, and the race for succession hasn¡¯t even started yet.¡±


    Junior Edina began to understand where Princess Huangshu was coming from. ¡°So you thought of meeting me and convincing me to join your faction?¡±


    Princess Huangshu nodded. ¡°Right now, my oldest brother has three of the nine great sects in his faction, and my second brother has the Leon Empire and the Left Minister. They have enough funds for operations and campaigns to enlist more, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    Junior Edina continued, ¡°So you thought you could enlist me, and once I joined, the Leon Empire would support you, giving you enough funds and influence as well. Is that it?¡±


    Princess Huangshu nodded again, looking both hopeful and anxious. ¡°So when you talked about buying a remote village to build a vacation mansion, I thought i can do it with you and make this place as my faction¡¯s center of operations.. this would allow us to be far from the imperial palace and have perfect disguise..¡± she told.


    ¡°I... I...¡± Junior Edina could not believe that Huangshu had a secret agenda in accepting her request to come to Dongu Village, but it made sense now. She was trying to gain her trust first but had finally decided to come clean.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea,¡± Junior Edina said with a smile. ¡°Also, I have something to tell you.¡±


    At the same time in the Blazing Days Sect, the governing sect of the Dongu Region in Gunghua Province, an affiliate of the larger Blazing Dawn Sect,


    an old man in his seventies sat in his office, surrounded by account books and slips demanding repayment of debts his sect had accumulated over the years. This was Khang Choi, the sect leader of the Blazing Days Sect.


    The Dongu Region, under the sect''s control, was not always so economically unstable. It used to be a peaceful fishing village, but slowly it began to decline as more and more people moved away from fishing and started working in the iron forges built by the Tianlong Merchant Family. Initially, Sect Leader Khang Choi didn¡¯t think much of this shift and chose to ignore the problem, which only worsened over time.


    Currently, business is booming thanks to the market center established by the Tianlong Merchant Family, but what the common people don¡¯t know is that the Tianlong Merchant Family takes a substantial fee from the sect to keep the market running. Because of this, the sect has fallen into debt, and when the Imperial Financial Ministry conducted their routine inspection, they officially categorized the region as economically unstable. Khang Choi had tried everything in his power to regain their wealth and improve the living conditions for the common people, but the Blazing Dawn Sect couldn¡¯t continue supporting them without any returns. Consequently, they were forced to open the region for external investment.


    As these thoughts weighed on his mind, Sect Leader Khang continued his writing when a servant rushed in and opened the door. ¡°Sect Leader! Sect Leader! This! This¡ª¡±


    Startled, Khang said, ¡°Which debtor is causing a nuisance now? Tell them we have no money and will pay them next month.¡±


    The servant vigorously shook his head and said, ¡°No, no, Sect Leader! It¡¯s not a debtor, it¡¯s an imperial carriage!¡±

 47.Journey to Dongu Village: Negotiations

    In the silent hall of the Blazing Days Sect, an old man sat opposite two young ladies, a bodyguard standing behind them and a maid beside them. The old man''s head was sweating profusely as he asked, ¡°So... you would like to buy our sect and ownership of Dongu Village? Your Highness?¡±


    This was Sect Leader Khang Choi, facing Princess Huangshu and Young Mistress Edina. He never would have expected that the imperial princess, known for her detachment from political matters, would seek to acquire his village.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, Sect Leader, didn''t I? Edina and I would like to purchase the sect and, by extension, the village. You will no longer be affiliated with the larger Blazing Dawn Sect and will become an independent sect under my faction,¡± Princess Huangshu stated firmly.


    ¡°I... ah, the terms. Yes, Your Highness, let''s discuss the terms,¡± Sect Leader Khang stammered, overwhelmed. He understood what Princess Huangshu was proposing but still couldn¡¯t comprehend why they would want his sect. It was economically unsustainable, deeply in debt, and lacked renowned martial arts techniques or martial artists.


    The idea of breaking away from their affiliated sect and becoming independent was not new. The Shining Blade Sect in the neighboring province was once affiliated with the Shaolin Sect, but a merchant family wanting to become a noble clan bought it and developed it into the prominent Shining Blade Sect of today.


    Yet, it seemed unusual for two young ladies of high noble status to buy their remote sect. There appeared to be no advantage for them in terms of elevating their social status, as they were already of high status. Additionally, there were no significant economic or martial benefits to be gained.


    Princess Huangshu, sensing Sect Leader Khang¡¯s confusion, leaned forward and smiled. ¡°We will not merge the Blazing Days Sect with any existing organization like my Little Phoenix Palace or The Jinwei Line of Blazing Dawn. What we are looking for is a place for a vacation house and a location to hold our gatherings and have some fun.¡±


    Young Mistress Edina nodded in agreement, providing additional reassurance. This explanation gave Khang some relief and a better idea of their intentions, but it also left him with questions. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t merging us into one of the existing organizations be easier to manage, Your Highness? We can¡¯t even pay interest rates to our affiliates as it is.¡±


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°No,¡± Princess Huangshu replied. ¡°This will be a jointly owned region between Miss Cha Ling and me. Merging your sect into one of our operations wouldn¡¯t make it equally owned.¡±


    Khang finally understood their objective and nodded. He then said, ¡°Payment of our current debts and funding to ensure a stable life for the villagers. Since you will likely change the management, our current leaders will need a sum to survive until they find new jobs.¡±


    In a meek voice, Young Mistress Edina responded, ¡°Th-that won¡¯t be necessary. We will keep the old management but we want them to restructure.¡±


    Khang was surprised by this but felt relieved that his people wouldn¡¯t face immediate upheaval. He continued, ¡°We wish to keep our traditional martial teachings intact. I know we won¡¯t have a say in the entire curriculum going forward, as it¡¯s mandatory to hand over the teachings of your choice, but I still want our historical teachings to be incorporated in some way.¡±


    Jinhai, the bodyguard, spoke up sternly, ¡°That¡¯s way out of line, Sect Leader. You have failed your sect and ancestors¡¯ teachings by running it into the ground, yet you are asking Her Highness not to remove your sect¡¯s teachings? I understand your feelings, but you are overstepping.¡±


    Princess Huangshu raised her hand to stop Jinhai and then looked at Young Mistress Edina, seeking her opinion. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Young Mistress Edina, looking uncertain, replied, ¡°You know, Huangshu, I... I don¡¯t know anything about martial arts, so you can decide this.¡±


    Huangshu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you can keep your traditional arts in the new teachings, as long as they fit within one small scroll. Choose and select the most important ones to fit in it.¡±


    Khang didn¡¯t like the idea of losing some of the old teachings, but he realized that this compromise was already more than he could have hoped for.


    ¡°My terms are concluded, Your Highness,¡± he said, bowing deeply.


    Princess Huangshu was taken aback by how modest Sect Leader Khang¡¯s demands were for his own family and how deeply he cared for the villagers and his people. Though this was her first real negotiation, it seemed unreasonably one-sided to her, so she smiled and said, ¡°Now, our terms. The sect will naturally be renamed, as it must be. However, I would like the succession of management to remain the same.¡±


    Khang was shocked. He had assumed his family would be ousted from the sect, as was common when economically unstable sects were bought out. ¡°I understand, Your Highness,¡± he said, bowing his head slightly.


    Princess Huangshu continued, ¡°A vacation mansion will be built near the lake. Of course, the funding will come from us, but you will need to arrange for the labor and other staff for the mansion.¡±


    Khang nodded, relief flooding through him. ¡°I understand, Your Highness.¡±


    Young Mistress Edina smiled at Princess Huangshu¡¯s generous gesture. This wasn¡¯t part of their original plan, but it felt right. She added, ¡°You will cease all business with the Tianlong Merchant Group and also stop any commercial carriage trespassing.¡±


    This surprised Khang. This stipulation could have been an order after the acquisition, yet the young mistress was including it in the terms. ¡°I understand, Young Mistress, but currently, the marketplace run by them and their fees for cargo are what allow our village to earn enough to function.¡±


    Princess Huangshu intervened, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will arrange for better deals with another merchant group of our own.¡± She smiled reassuringly and waved, signaling a servant to bring in a contract.


    The atmosphere in the hall was tense yet hopeful as all three of them read and signed the contract. Princess Huangshu handed the letter to Jinhai and instructed, ¡°Send this to Uncle Right Minister with a pigeon carrier.¡±


    The acquisition of the Dongu Region near Hin Lake was now complete.

 48.Journey to Dongu Village: Acquisition

    An hour after the meeting, Princess Huangshu and Junior Edina were relaxing in the guest room, each engrossed in a novel. The gentle rustling of pages was the only sound, creating a peaceful atmosphere. Suddenly, Princess Huangshu broke the silence. ¡°You really want to get back at your aunt, huh? You could have waited and just given orders after acquiring the sect.¡±


    Junior Edina nodded, her eyes still on her book. ¡°I just wanted to make sure they knew,¡± she said quietly, a hint of determination in her voice.


    Princess Huangshu smiled, still processing the revelations from their earlier conversation before the negotiation with Blazing Days Sect. She never would have believed that the well-known relationship between Edina and her Aunt Li Mei was not as it seemed. Li Mei was reputed to be a kind and gentle person who took in her niece and pampered her, but the truth was far darker. Li Mei had tormented Edina, keeping her only to gain political favor and siphon her funds.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Princess Huangshu said, her smile warm and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on your side now. We¡¯ll make sure she never gets her way anymore!¡±


    Junior Edina felt a wave of gratitude but kept her focus on the book to hide her emotions. The solidarity from Princess Huangshu meant more to her than she could express.


    Princess Huangshu''s curiosity got the better of her. ¡°But is it really true? That there is a Black Red Steel Ore Mine under Hin Lake? And the Tianlong Family is trying to mine it and build a forgery with the help of your Aunt Li Mei?¡±


    Junior Edina nodded, trying to keep her voice steady. ¡°Yes, I saw it in her accounts one time,¡± she lied smoothly. Of course, she couldn''t tell Princess Huangshu that her knowledge came from her future self. ¡°That¡¯s why I was trying to buy this region around the village. There¡¯s a small part of the ore mine in this part of the lake, and it¡¯s a very important area for their trading transport since all their cargo goes through here.¡±


    Princess Huangshu looked impressed and thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯re really something, Edina. That¡¯s a brilliant strategy.¡±


    The sun was setting outside, casting a golden hue over the lake, making the water shimmer as if it were made of precious metals. The serene beauty of the scene contrasted sharply with the intricate and often dark machinations of the world they inhabited.


    Junior Edina put her book down and looked out the window, feeling a sense of accomplishment mixed with a touch of anxiety about the future. She knew that the road ahead would be challenging, but with Princess Huangshu by her side, she felt a renewed sense of hope and determination.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Princess Huangshu broke the silence, her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. If the Tianlong Family already bought all the regions around Hin Lake to use for mining, why didn¡¯t they buy the Dongu region? They should have had enough money for it.¡±


    Junior Edina nodded and recounted what Senior Edina had written in the letter. ¡°The mine here is much deeper than in other parts. It''s nearly impossible to mine efficiently, so they decided to save money by not purchasing this region.¡±


    Princess Huangshu nodded in understanding but then suddenly shook her head, her eyes wide with realization. ¡°Wait, wait. So we have a mine, but we can¡¯t mine it? We won¡¯t be mining Black Red Steel? I thought we¡¯d be mining it and earning enough influence to stand toe-to-toe with my brothers. What? Edina, am I wasting my money?¡± She shook Edina slightly in her agitation.


    Junior Edina, a bit overwhelmed, managed to respond. ¡°It¡¯s true that the mine is deeper and harder to access, but I know a way¡­¡±


    Princess Huangshu¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°A way? What do you mean?¡±


    Jinhai, who had been quietly observing the conversation, felt a twitching smile form on his face. As a spy for Mount Hua, this revelation was quite shocking. Mount Hua and the First Prince''s faction had maintained their position against the Emperor largely due to their monopoly on iron craftsmanship in the central plains. They had even been planning a rebellion based on this advantage. Now, he was learning that Li Mei Cha Mu of the Mu Family, of the Blazing Dawn Sect with the Tianlong Merchant Family was secretly creating a Black Red Steel forgery in this remote region to break that monopoly.


    This was a major threat to their faction. As a member of the Second Prince''s faction, Li Mei should have been coordinating this with him. The implications were significant and could disrupt their carefully laid plans. He needed to relay this information to Mount Hua as soon as possible.


    However, Jinhai found himself conflicted. Over time, he had come to care deeply for Princess Huangshu. The thought of betraying her dream of building her own faction weighed heavily on him. Yet, this critical information couldn''t simply be hidden.


    He pondered the situation, his mind racing. Revealing the information as it stood would likely bring an abrupt end to the princess¡¯s ambitions. But keeping it a secret could have dire consequences for the faction he served. He needed to find a way to navigate this dilemma, balancing his loyalty to Mount Hua with his newfound allegiance to Princess Huangshu.


    Lian Hua, Edina¡¯s maid, noticed his strained expression and the unusual smile playing on his lips. Concerned, she stepped forward and softly spoke, ¡°Mister Jinhai, I think you are very much exhausted from keeping your guard up for the past two days. Please, rest. I will watch over the young mistress and her highness.¡±


    Jinhai looked at her, surprised by her perceptiveness. He had indeed been on high alert since they had entered Zunzon Road, and the constant vigilance was taking its toll. He smiled gratefully and accepted her offer, realizing he needed some time alone to think.


    ¡°Thank you, Lian Hua. I appreciate your concern,¡± he said, bowing slightly. ¡°I will take your advice and rest for a while.¡±


    As he walked away, Jinhai felt the weight of his conflicting loyalties pressing down on him. He found a quiet corner of the guest house and sat down, closing his eyes and letting his thoughts swirl.


    The tranquility of the night offered a stark contrast to the turmoil in his mind. He thought of the countless lives that could be affected by his decision, the intricate web of alliances and betrayals that defined the world of martial politics. Princess Huangshu¡¯s dream of building her own faction was noble, but it clashed with the broader schemes of the power players in the central plains.


    Jinhai¡¯s heart ached with the realization that his actions could either help or hinder those he had grown to care for. He had to find a way to protect Princess Huangshu without betraying Mount Hua. Perhaps there was a middle ground, a path that could satisfy both sides

 49.Journey to Dongu Village: Right Minister鈥檚 Approval

    Right Minister Qin Gang¡¯s Office, Ningxiang Palace, Central City, Central Plains.


    An elderly man with youthful energy was diligently working in his office. His desk was piled high with books and documents awaiting his approval and review.


    As the Right Minister, Qin Gang was responsible for the inspection, maintenance, security, and various other matters concerning the southern regions of the Central Plains. He typically only reviewed papers of high importance and sometimes inspected government records on behalf of the emperor. Ultimately, however, the emperor had the final say in all matters.


    As he continued his work, a knock echoed through the room. It was quite late, and Qin Gang knew that a servant would not interrupt him unless it was a matter of significant importance. He set his pen down and called out, ¡°Come in.¡±


    A servant entered, carrying a small scroll and bowing deeply. ¡°A personal letter from the Little Phoenix of the Empire and an official contract, Master Right Minister. They arrived just a few minutes ago.¡±


    Qin Gang¡¯s eyes widened slightly. A personal letter from the princess was a rare occurrence. She only wrote to officials in the palace when she had something special in mind. Intrigued, he took the letter and contract from the servant and dismissed him with a nod.


    He unrolled the letter and read it carefully. Once he finished, he sighed and glanced at the contract. The letter was a request from Princess Huangshu, asking for approval to acquire a remote sect and village in the Dongu Region. She intended to turn the area into a vacation retreat where she could hold private tea parties and gatherings with Young Mistress Edina of the Blazing Dawn Sect.


    Qin Gang smiled wryly. The princess was known for her impulsive nature and her penchant for whimsical projects. He saw no reason to bog down this matter with excessive paperwork, especially since it seemed harmless enough. Without further hesitation, he stamped the contract with his seal of approval.


    As he set the contract aside, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought of the princess and her friend embarking on such an ambitious venture. He hoped it would bring them the joy and excitement they sought. Little did he know, the seemingly simple acquisition would play a significant role in the intricate web of political intrigue and power struggles unfolding in the empire.


    Outside the window, the palace grounds were quiet, bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight. The night was peaceful, a stark contrast to the bustling activity of the day.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    First Dragon Mansion, Ningxiang Palace, Central City, Central Plains


    With a gentle knock on the sliding door, it opened to reveal the Second Prince, Zhou Liang. He had a scholarly appearance, with neatly tied hair and an elegant silk robe. As he stepped in, the person who opened the door greeted him, ¡°Come in, brother. You¡¯re a bit late.¡±


    Inside the room stood the First Prince, Zhou Wan. His dark hair reached down to his shoulders, and he wore a simple martial arts uniform. With a casual wave of his hand, he gestured towards the seating area, where flasks of alcohol and some snacks were laid out.


    ¡°I had some matters to take care of, elder brother. I apologize for the delay,¡± Second Prince Liang replied with a polite smile. Both brothers then took their seats, and First Prince Wan, with an audible chuckle, poured some alcohol into a cup for his younger brother. ¡°No worries, brother. It is tough trying to come up with strategies, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, my opponent is quite a tough one,¡± Second Prince Liang said, pouring some alcohol for his elder brother in return. To this, First Prince Wan responded, ¡°My, my, that¡¯s quite the praise you¡¯re giving me.¡±


    The two brothers shared a moment of camaraderie, their conversation flowing as easily as the wine between them. The First Dragon Mansion¡¯s warm, inviting atmosphere provided a rare respite from the political machinations and power struggles that dominated their daily lives.


    Zhou Wan leaned back, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°You know, Liang, these gatherings remind me of our childhood. Back when our biggest concern was sneaking out to the market without being caught by the guards.¡±


    Zhou Liang chuckled, nodding in agreement. ¡°Those were simpler times. Now, every move we make needs to be scrutinized for its political significance.¡±


    First Prince Wan sighed, his eyes momentarily distant. ¡°We may be rivals, but we are brothers first.¡±


    Second Prince Liang smiled warmly, appreciating his brother¡¯s sentiment. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. No matter what, family comes first.¡±


    This was a regular gathering between the brothers. Though they had different ideologies on how the realm should be ruled after their father ultimately retired, they refused to be like feral beasts and plot assassinations against their own blood. They preferred to win this contest fair and square.


    As such, the two factions established rules of engagement, agreeing not to assassinate or kidnap the opposition leaders. It was a testament to their mutual respect and the bond they shared despite their rivalry.


    First Prince Wan said, ¡°I must say, using Huangshu¡¯s desire to meet the young mistress of the Blazing Dawn Sect to make her leave the palace before father¡¯s verdict of declining expansion for Mount Hua was brilliant!¡± He hiccuped and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t even understand how you found out there was a Mount Hua spy in Huangshu¡¯s palace.¡±


    Second Prince Liang, now totally drunk, replied, ¡°I just guessed there might be, and it seems it worked.¡±


    First Prince Wan laughed, though his eyes showed fatigue. ¡°Worked? It more than worked, brother. Mount Hua has been bombarding me with letters, demanding that I do something about it. I haven¡¯t had a decent night¡¯s rest for days because of you, brat.¡±


    ¡°Good to see you working,¡± Second Prince Liang replied with a grin.


    First Prince Wan poured more alcohol into his brother¡¯s cup. ¡°I will get back at you, brother. Here, drink some more.¡±


    The room was filled with a sense of camaraderie and competition, the air thick with unspoken words and the weight of their shared destiny. The flickering candlelight cast dancing shadows on the walls, mirroring the complex relationship between the two princes.


    As the night deepened, their conversation turned to lighter topics, reminiscing about their childhood adventures and the simpler days when they were just two brothers exploring the palace grounds. The alcohol loosened their tongues, and laughter echoed through the mansion.


    Despite the political intrigue and the looming contest for the throne, in that moment, they were just brothers. The bond between them, forged in the fires of their shared experiences and strengthened by their mutual respect, was unbreakable.


    As the candles burned low and the first hints of dawn began to creep into the sky, the brothers finally stood, ready to face the new day.

 50.Journey to Dongu Village: Senior Edina鈥檚 Plan Unfolding Part 1

    As the night deepened, their conversation turned to lighter topics, reminiscing about their childhood adventures and the simpler days when they were just two brothers exploring the palace grounds. The alcohol loosened their tongues, and laughter echoed through the mansion.


    Despite the political intrigue and the looming contest for the throne, in that moment, they were just brothers. The bond between them, forged in the fires of their shared experiences and strengthened by their mutual respect, was unbreakable.


    As the candles burned low and the first hints of dawn began to creep into the sky, the brothers finally stood, ready to face the new day.


    Blazing Sun Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect, Gunghua Province.


    Sect Leader Liang Feng had skipped his usual morning routine of reading in the Wisdom Mansion due to the overwhelming workload he faced today. He had received the financial accounts of the younger generation, which needed his approval to determine who could manage their own finances. These young ones had recently been rescued by the imperial princess after being kidnapped and were not present in the sect at the moment. However, Liang Feng had made a promise to review their accounts, and he intended to keep it.


    As he began examining the accounts, he initially planned to scrutinize Wei and Lin¡¯s entries while giving Edina¡¯s a pass to grant her financial rights. But to his surprise, all the accounts were meticulously prepared, showing the immense effort the children had put into them.


    Edina¡¯s entries were exceptional, as if demonstrating the precision and skill of a seasoned accountant. Lin¡¯s entries, while not as flawless as Edina¡¯s, were still impressive and showed significant effort. Both Edina and Lin passed with flying colors, earning the right to manage their own finances.


    Wei¡¯s entries, on the other hand, were not quite up to the same standard. However, it was evident that he had put in considerable effort, and his work was commendable in its own right.


    Sect Leader Liang Feng smiled at the results. He appreciated the dedication and hard work the young ones had shown, and he was pleased to grant Edina and Lin their financial management rights. Wei, although not receiving the same approval, had shown promise and determination, which Liang Feng hoped would continue to grow.


    After concluding the review of the accounts, Sect Leader Liang Feng moved on to the other tasks awaiting his attention. His eyes fell on a review report from the Dongu Region. The report confirmed that the Blazing Days Sect had been purchased and was no longer under the Blazing Dawn Sect¡¯s possession. He sighed and muttered to himself, ¡°So all the regions around Hin Lake are no longer in Blazing Dawn Sect¡¯s possession anymore.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He knew that the region had been economically unstable and that the Blazing Dawn Sect had struggled to improve it for a long time. However, recently all the undeveloped regions near Hin Lake had been purchased one after the other, and now this was the last. He hoped the new owners could revitalize the area. With a resigned sigh, he signed his name on the report.


    Just as he finished, he noticed a personal letter from the sect leader of the Blazing Days Sect. "Hmm, is that old man sending me his gratitude since they are no longer affiliated with us?" Liang Feng wondered aloud as he opened the letter.


    As he read the contents, his expression shifted from curiosity to shock. He stood up hastily, his mind racing with the implications of what he had just read. "Ming!" he shouted, calling for his servant. "Call an elders meeting this instant!"


    Meeting Hall, Blazing Sun Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect,


    Within a few minutes, the meeting hall was filled with the presence of the sect¡¯s elders. On the left side sat the three venerable Elders of the Sect, each heading a sub-clan line within the organization. First was Elder Qin Han Cha Mu, his white hair giving him a sage-like aura as he sat clad in traditional elder attire. Next to him sat Elder Dao Cha Mo, a man in his thirties with black hair cascading to his ear ends, dressed in slightly fancier attire. Completing the trio was Elder Lu Cha Mi, an elderly man with surprisingly dark hair, dressed in respectable yet modest clothing.


    On the right side of the hall, Lu Mingfe, the firstborn, and his wife, Qin Cha Ling, were seated. Once everyone was settled, Sect Leader Liang Feng took his seat at the head of the table.


    Elder Qin Han was the first to speak. ¡°Why did you call us so early in the morning, Sect Leader? I believe there is something important to discuss?¡±


    Sect Leader Liang Feng nodded, opening a scroll and displaying its contents to everyone. ¡°What do you make of this?¡±


    Elder Qin Han and the others were visibly shocked as they examined the scroll.


    ¡°That¡­ That¡­ that is a detailed architectural plan of the Mu Mansion, including all the exits, entrances, and safes'' locations!¡± Elder Qin Han exclaimed.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Sect Leader Liang Feng affirmed. ¡°And it was sent to me by the Blazing Days Sect in the Dongu Region. According to them, they found it in an empty hut inside the Zunzon Road Forest.¡±


    Elder Qin Han¡¯s eyes widened with concern. ¡°Preposterous! If that¡¯s the case, why are we waiting here, Sect Leader? We should immediately start investigating the area! Call upon the sect members and start questioning them about this matter!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Sect Leader Liang Feng responded calmly.


    ¡°Why not?! Is the Blazing Days Sect refusing to obey us, their affiliated head?!¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Sect Leader Liang Feng said with a sigh. ¡°They are no longer affiliated with us.¡±


    ¡°This letter and scroll were sent alongside their notice of ending their affiliation as a gesture to us. They have new owners who bought them,¡± Liang Feng continued, his voice steady but tinged with concern.


    Elder Qin took a deep breath, visibly calming himself. ¡°If that is so, we must ask the new management for cooperation. We cannot have our sect¡¯s mansion¡¯s architectural plans out in the open, especially not with bandits.¡±


    Elder Lu Cha nodded in agreement. ¡°What Elder Qin says is true. We need to negotiate with the new leaders of the Blazing Days Sect to conduct this investigation. If the architectural plans are with the same bandits who kidnapped our young master and mistress recently, then this might be part of an organized crime syndicate planning an assault on our sect.¡±

 51.Journey to Dongu Village: Senior Edina鈥檚 Plan Unfolding Part 2

    ¡°Why not?! Is the Blazing Days Sect refusing to obey us, their affiliated head?!¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Sect Leader Liang Feng said with a sigh. ¡°They are no longer affiliated with us.¡±


    ¡°This letter and scroll were sent alongside their notice of ending their affiliation as a gesture to us. They have new owners who bought them,¡± Liang Feng continued, his voice steady but tinged with concern.


    Elder Qin took a deep breath, visibly calming himself. ¡°If that is so, we must ask the new management for cooperation. We cannot have our sect¡¯s mansion¡¯s architectural plans out in the open, especially not with bandits.¡±


    Elder Lu Cha nodded in agreement. ¡°What Elder Qin says is true. We need to negotiate with the new leaders of the Blazing Days Sect to conduct this investigation. If the architectural plans are with the same bandits who kidnapped our young master and mistress recently, then this might be part of an organized crime syndicate planning an assault on our sect.¡±


    Sect Leader Liang Feng smiled inwardly but kept his expression neutral. ¡°I agree. That¡¯s why I think we should move all the valuable items from the Mu Mansion to the Blazing Sun Mansion for safekeeping.¡±


    Elder Qin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. This was unexpected. The valuable items, especially Edina¡¯s inheritance, were being safeguarded in the Mu Mansion. The Mu family had plans to stage a heist to secure that inheritance for themselves. ¡°Sect Leader, are you certain this is the best course of action?¡±


    Liang Feng nodded. ¡°Yes, Elder Qin. We cannot risk those items falling into the wrong hands. The recent kidnappings and the discovery of the architectural plans indicate that our security has been compromised. Moving the valuables to a more secure location is a prudent measure.¡±


    Elder Qin, attempting to mask his internal conflict, responded, ¡°I understand your reasoning, Sect Leader. However, the logistics of moving such valuable items require careful planning. We must ensure that the transfer is secure and discreet.¡±


    Elder Lu Cha chimed in, ¡°I agree with Elder Qin. The transfer must be meticulously planned. We should also consider increasing the security around the Blazing Sun Mansion during this process.¡±


    Liang Feng nodded. ¡°Absolutely. We will need to assemble a trusted team to oversee the transfer and ensure that all precautions are taken. I will personally supervise the operation to guarantee its success.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Elder Dao Cha Mo, who had been silent until now, spoke up. ¡°Sect Leader, while I agree with the plan, we must also address the root cause of these security breaches. We need to identify and neutralize the threat. Moving the valuables is a temporary solution. We need a permanent one.¡±


    Liang Feng acknowledged this with a solemn nod. ¡°You¡¯re right, Elder Dao. Our top priority must be to investigate the origin of these plans and the bandit group responsible. We must also secure cooperation from the new owners of the Blazing Days Sect to conduct a thorough investigation in the Dongu Region.¡±


    Elder Qin leaned forward, a determined look on his face. ¡°I propose we send an envoy to the new management immediately. We must convey the urgency of the situation and request their assistance in tracking down these criminals.¡±


    Liang Feng agreed. ¡°An excellent idea. Elder Qin, however in the meantime we should move the valuables into Blazing Sun Mansion also would you be willing to lead this delegation? Your experience and diplomatic skills will be invaluable in securing their cooperation.¡±


    Elder Qin nodded, his voice betraying a hint of reluctance. ¡°I will handle the preparations for it.¡± Without the support of Li Mei and Han, Elder Qin found himself alone in opposing the sect leader¡¯s decisions. He had no choice but to agree to move Edina¡¯s inheritance into the Blazing Sun Mansion.


    This was all part of Senior Edina¡¯s plan. The reason she wanted to buy the Blazing Days Sect was not just for the Black Red Steel Ore mine in Hin Lake. Since the Blazing Days Sect was part of the Blazing Dawn Sect, sending an important message about their security was straightforward. However, once the Blazing Days Sect was purchased and had severed ties with the Blazing Dawn Sect, the Blazing Dawn Sect would have no authority over them. They would have to conduct a personal investigation to find the culprit behind the architectural plan. As a safety measure, they would undoubtedly move the inheritance, and Liang Feng would take the initiative to transfer it to the Blazing Sun Mansion, the most secure place in the Blazing Dawn Sect.


    This move effectively thwarted Aunt Li Mei and the entire Mu family''s plan of staging a heist to pocket the inheritance. The detailed architectural plan of the Mu Mansion was originally kept in the Jinwei Mansion by Edina¡¯s father when she was eight years old. Copies of all mansion plans were stored there, a fact known only to her mother, father, and herself.


    Edina had asked the sect leader of the Blazing Days Sect to write a letter and had her head maid in Jinwei Mansion deliver the plan. By orchestrating this, she faked a leak, making it appear as though a bandit group was targeting the Mu Mansion coupled with the fact that Edina, Wei and Lin were just recently kidnapped, it worked flawlessly.


    Sect Leader Liang Feng, having just concluded the urgent meeting with the elders, knew that swift action was crucial. The discovery of the architectural plans of the Mu Mansion could not be taken lightly. He penned a carefully worded letter to Blazing Days Sect, explaining the situation and requesting their cooperation in investigating the matter.


    Blazing Days Sect, Dongu Village, Gunghua Province


    Junior Edina stirred in her bed as the first rays of the morning sun filtered through the curtains. The warmth of the sunlight blended with the gentle breeze coming from Hin Lake, creating a serene and calming atmosphere. She stretched languidly, feeling the softness of the silk sheets against her skin.


    Edina rose and walked to the window, pushing the delicate paper screen aside. The view of Hin Lake was breathtaking. The water shimmered under the golden light of dawn, and the surrounding greenery was lush and vibrant. Birds chirped melodiously, adding to the tranquility of the scene.


    She took a deep breath, inhaling the fresh air mixed with the scent of blooming flowers. The lake, with its calm surface and the occasional ripple caused by a passing fish, seemed like a symbol of the peace she sought to bring to the region.

 52.Journey to Dongu Village: Mining Red Black Steel

    Blazing Days Sect, Dongu Village, Gunghua Province


    Junior Edina stirred in her bed as the first rays of the morning sun filtered through the curtains. The warmth of the sunlight blended with the gentle breeze coming from Hin Lake, creating a serene and calming atmosphere. She stretched languidly, feeling the softness of the silk sheets against her skin.


    Junior Edina rose and walked to the window, pushing the delicate paper screen aside. The view of Hin Lake was breathtaking. The water shimmered under the golden light of dawn, and the surrounding greenery was lush and vibrant. Birds chirped melodiously, adding to the tranquility of the scene.


    She took a deep breath, inhaling the fresh air mixed with the scent of blooming flowers. The lake, with its calm surface and the occasional ripple caused by a passing fish, seemed like a symbol of the peace she sought to bring to the region.


    Lian Hua, her maid, arrived and greeted her cheerfully. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re awake, young mistress Edina. The fishermen are ready, and Her Highness is waiting for you. I¡¯ve prepared the bath so you can get ready.¡±


    Junior Edina nodded and headed to her bath.


    Hin Lake Beach,


    Later, at the beach of Hin Lake, Princess Huangshu stood elegantly in a blue hanfu adorned with intricate patterns. She observed the fishing boats preparing to sail into the lake. By her side was Jinhai, her bodyguard, who looked out over the water, and Khang Choi, the sect leader of Blazing Days Sect, who wore a troubled smile.


    Junior Edina approached with the help of her trusty cane and Lian Hua¡¯s support. Princess Huangshu noticed her arrival and smiled warmly. ¡°So you¡¯re finally here, Edina! I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±


    Princess Huangshu signed with her eyes for Lian Hua to release Edina¡¯s hand, and as she did, Princess Huangshu immediately took Edina¡¯s hand to support her.


    ¡°Sorry, I was sleeping so soundly,¡± Junior Edina said, her voice apologetic.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Princess Huangshu replied. She glanced at the lake and continued, ¡°Will this really work? We¡¯re talking about extracting Black Red Steel, one of the rarest metals, from deep inside a lake.¡±


    Junior Edina just smiled and nodded, she didn¡¯t know if this would work or not, afterall! This was Senior Edina''s instructions on how to extract the ore from the lake bed. So she just has to believe her.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    The fishermen began their sail into the lake, each boat was boarded by martial artist of the Blazing Days Sect, they weren¡¯t high rank, Just half step masters and some barely grade 1, as the fishing boats entered into the lake waters. They threw in some large iron claw shaped cages, which had rudimentary made copper coils attached to them.


    They had a chain made of metal connecting them as the cage sank into the depths of the lake; they waited till the cage landed on the lake bed.


    Junior Edina, Maid Lian Hua, Bodyguard Jinhai, Sect Leader Khang, Princess Huangshu, the elders of the Blazing Days Sect, and several blacksmiths stood by the shore, the air thick with anticipation and curiosity. The gentle breeze from Hin Lake carried the scent of blooming lotus flowers, mingling with the earthy aroma of the surrounding forest. The lake, shimmering under the early morning sun, seemed to hold secrets deep within its waters, secrets that were about to be unveiled.


    Junior Edina, supported by Princess Huangshu and her cane, glanced at the boats with a mixture of doubt and hope. She trusted Senior Edina''s wisdom but couldn''t help feeling a flutter of anxiety in her stomach. The method they were about to witness seemed almost too good to be true.


    As the boats came to a halt, the fishermen signaled to the martial artist onboard that the cage had reached the lake bed. The martial artist, dressed in simple yet functional garb, nodded solemnly. He grasped the heavy chain in his hands, his muscles tensing as he began to channel his qi. The energy flowed from his body into the chain, illuminating it with a faint, ethereal glow. The qi traveled down the chain into the iron cage submerged in the lake, then spread into the copper coils within the cage.


    The martial artist felt a peculiar sensation as the claw cage began to attract small metallic fragments. It was as if the lake bed itself was responding to his qi, revealing hidden treasures buried beneath layers of sediment. He maintained his focus, ensuring the flow of qi remained steady and strong.


    Minutes passed, the tension on the shore palpable. The group watched with bated breath, the only sounds being the gentle lapping of water against the boats and the occasional chirping of birds. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the fishermen began to lift the cage. The effort was evident as they strained against the weight, the chain groaning under the load. Metallic clinks and clatters echoed from the depths as the cage ascended.


    After another twenty minutes of laborious pulling, the cage finally broke the surface of the water, glistening with droplets in the morning light. The fishermen heaved it onto the boat, their faces flushed with exertion and excitement. They rowed back to the beach with a sense of urgency and triumph.


    On the beach, Jinhai, Sect Leader Khang, and the blacksmiths rushed forward to inspect the cage''s contents. Princess Huangshu, with an air of regal grace, helped Junior Edina move closer, the soft sand crunching under their feet.


    As they approached, the contents of the cage came into view. Jinhai¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness! This is insane!!¡± he exclaimed. The blacksmiths, equally astonished, crowded around the cage, their hands trembling with excitement as they examined a large rock with distinctive red and black patterns.


    ¡°Your Highness! It¡¯s truly Black Red Steel ore!¡± Sect Leader Khang said, his voice tinged with awe. ¡°We mined it without even having to invest huge amounts of labor or money!¡±


    Jinhai, still in shock, added, ¡°This is totally insane! I remember having to pay 30 gold taels to have my Black Red Steel sword made!¡±


    Everyone, including Princess Huangshu and Junior Edina, stood in stunned silence. The ease with which they had extracted one of the rarest metals was mind-boggling. The iron cage, through some mysterious process, had attracted the ore as effortlessly as if it were catching fish.


    Princess Huangshu turned to Junior Edina, her eyes wide with amazement. ¡°Edina, this method is revolutionary! How did you come up with this?¡±

 53.Journey to Dongu Village: Magnetic Mining

    Jinhai, still in shock, added, ¡°This is totally insane! I remember having to pay 30 gold taels to have my Black Red Steel sword made!¡±


    Everyone, including Princess Huangshu and Junior Edina, stood in stunned silence. The ease with which they had extracted one of the rarest metals was mind-boggling. The iron cage, through some mysterious process, had attracted the ore as effortlessly as if it were catching fish.


    Princess Huangshu turned to Junior Edina, her eyes wide with amazement. ¡°Edina, this method is revolutionary! How did you come up with this?¡±


    Junior Edina, still processing the enormity of their success, managed a small smile. ¡°It wasn¡¯t entirely my idea. I had guidance. But I¡¯m glad it worked.¡±


    The group stood in awe, realizing that they had just witnessed the dawn of a new era for their region. With this newfound method, they could not only extract Black Red Steel efficiently but also bring unprecedented prosperity and influence to their faction.


    Even Senior Edina hadn''t been certain that this method would work as well as it did since she had only heard about it in her past life and never used it herself. The reason the Black Red Steel ore was attracted into the iron cage was due to its magnetic properties. In its pure form, Black Red Steel is strongly attracted to magnetic materials. By using qi to charge copper coils on iron rods, they created a magnetic field that drew the Black Red Steel ores from the lake bed into the cage.


    This method was previously unknown. When the eastern continent was attacked by demons from the underworld, killing more than half the population, the remaining inhabitants rushed to flee to the western continent in Senior Edina¡¯s past life. This technique was discovered by the demonic sect¡¯s heir, who led the final retreat during the fall. He informed everyone of this method so that every martial artist could mine Black Red Steel from the large mines in the northern mountains efficiently to make powerful weapons to fend off the demons and allow everyone to flee.


    It¡¯s astonishing what humans can do when their lives depend on it. Right now, Aunt Li Mei and the Tianlong family are most likely building a dam in the opposite region from Dongu Village to redirect the lake water and mine the ore. This is why it is taking them so long to start their own forgery, but Edina and Huangshu now have the advantage over them.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The fishermen, still marveling at their haul, began to unload the contents of the cage onto the beach. Pieces of metallic ore, varying in size and shape, glittered in the sunlight. The blacksmiths eagerly examined each piece, discussing its quality and potential uses. Sect Leader Khang¡¯s mind raced with the implications of their discovery. With a steady supply of Black Red Steel, they could produce weapons and tools of unmatched quality, securing their place as a powerful force in the region.


    Princess Huangshu then turned to Sect Leader Khang. ¡°I will make sure not a single word is spoken by the blacksmiths or the fishermen, Your Highness! On my honor!¡± he assured her before she could say anything.


    A few hours later, in the guest room of the Blazing Days Sect,


    Princess Huangshu and Junior Edina were seated next to each other, diligently writing documents. They had to finish all their official duties before leaving in two days to attend the Shining Blade Sect¡¯s young master¡¯s ceremony.


    ¡°I will have my trusted general stationed here, so you won¡¯t have to worry much about security,¡± Princess Huangshu said, as she wrote the next funding plan for the sect in her book.


    Junior Edina nodded. ¡°We need to plan a meeting schedule for once the Shining Blade Sect¡¯s ceremony finishes and you return to the capital.¡±


    Princess Huangshu put down her book and said, ¡°Meeting once every three months seems reasonable enough. What do you say?¡±


    Junior Edina thought for a moment, then agreed. ¡°It does. We also need to finalize a new name for the sect. We can¡¯t have Sect Leader Khang and everyone functioning under the old name.¡±


    Princess Huangshu nodded, pondering deeply. Just as her eyes sparkled with an idea, Junior Edina cut her off. ¡°No references to romance novels.¡±


    Princess Huangshu turned visibly red. ¡°Hmph! If so, you select one then.¡±


    Junior Edina thought for a moment and then suggested, ¡°Iron Claw Sect?¡±


    Princess Huangshu considered it. ¡°It does seem relevant, but do we want to reveal our secret in the name?¡±


    This seemed to be a problem, as they couldn¡¯t agree on a suitable name.


    In another guest room,


    Jinhai paced around, wrecking his brain over the situation. Mount Hua Sect was in serious trouble now since Princess Huangshu literally had one of the most important metal mines in her hands and could easily mine it. This could overturn the political balance, yet his heart didn¡¯t allow him to send this information back home. He felt completely torn.


    Jinhai¡¯s loyalty to Mount Hua Sect was undeniable, but so was his dedication to Princess Huangshu. He had watched her grow from a curious child into a formidable and wise young woman. He remembered her first steps, her first words, and all the times he had stood guard during her childhood adventures. His heart ached at the thought of betraying her trust. She was not just a princess to him; she was almost like family.


    He ran a hand through his hair, which was tied back in a neat topknot, and let out a frustrated sigh. The room felt smaller with each passing moment, the walls closing in as the weight of his decision pressed down on him. The flickering candle on the table cast long shadows, mirroring the conflict within him.


    He paused by the window, looking out at the serene landscape of Dongu Village. The moonlight reflected off the calm waters of Hin Lake, casting a silver sheen over the entire scene. The tranquility outside seemed almost mocking, given the storm raging within him.

 54.Journey to Dongu Village: Return

    In another guest room, Blazing Days Sect, Dongu Village


    Jinhai paced around, wrecking his brain over the situation. Mount Hua Sect was in serious trouble now since Princess Huangshu literally had one of the most important metal mines in her hands and could easily mine it. This could overturn the political balance, yet his heart didn¡¯t allow him to send this information back home. He felt completely torn.


    Jinhai¡¯s loyalty to Mount Hua Sect was undeniable, but so was his dedication to Princess Huangshu. He had watched her grow from a curious child into a formidable and wise young woman. He remembered her first steps, her first words, and all the times he had stood guard during her childhood adventures. His heart ached at the thought of betraying her trust. She was not just a princess to him; she was almost like family.


    He ran a hand through his hair, which was tied back in a neat topknot, and let out a frustrated sigh. The room felt smaller with each passing moment, the walls closing in as the weight of his decision pressed down on him. The flickering candle on the table cast long shadows, mirroring the conflict within him.


    He paused by the window, looking out at the serene landscape of Dongu Village. The moonlight reflected off the calm waters of Hin Lake, casting a silver sheen over the entire scene. The tranquility outside seemed almost mocking, given the storm raging within him.


    He finally decided to send a letter telling the mount hua sect about Princess Huangshu¡¯s purchase of the Dongu Village but not about the Red Black Steel, he was going to protect her highness secret and also do his duty.


    He knew that this was just a temporary solution, he will have to choose to side in the future inevitably but for now this is the best he can do.


    Two Days Later in the Morning, In Edina¡¯s Guest Room, Blazing Days Sect, Dongu Village


    Senior Edina stirred under the bed sheet, slowly waking up. As her eyes adjusted to the dim morning light, she looked around the room. She sighed in relief, recognizing that she was no longer in the guest room of the Shining Blade Sect. The view outside the window confirmed her location; the sight of the vast lake indicated she was at the Blazing Days Sect.


    A smile spread across her face as she scanned the bed for Junior Edina¡¯s customary letter. She found it beside her pillow, written in Leonese, as always. The letter detailed everything that had transpired in the past week. Senior Edina was pleased to read about Princess Huangshu joining their endeavor and was intrigued to learn that the princess was attempting to start her own faction. This was a development that hadn¡¯t occurred in her past life, though she vaguely recalled hearing about Princess Huangshu¡¯s faction being the weakest in the imperial palace.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Relieved that the mining technique had worked and that they could extract Black Red Steel with ease, Senior Edina moved on to read the financial accounts. Junior Edina had spent a total of 9 gold teals to buy the Dongu Region and Blazing Days Sect: 8 gold teals for the sect and village, and an additional gold teal to help the sect with day-to-day operations. Princess Huangshu had matched this amount, making the total cost for the Dongu Region 18 gold teals, a sum far higher than any evaluation by the imperial ministry of finance.


    Senior Edina smiled and nodded at this, recognizing that both Junior Edina and Princess Huangshu, despite their maturity, were still young and driven by a desire to help. Their decision to spend more than the official evaluation out of pity for the sect was endearing to her.


    Folding the letter, she reached for her cane and got out of bed. As expected, Lian Hua, her personal maid, opened the door. ¡°Young Mistress Edina, you are awake. Let me help you get ready,¡± she said.


    After a refreshing bath, getting dressed, and enjoying breakfast, Senior Edina and Princess Huangshu found themselves at the gate of the Blazing Days Sect. They were waiting for Lian Hua, Jinhai, and other servants to load up their carriage with supplies and belongings for their journey.


    Princess Huangshu smiled warmly at Senior Edina, who returned the smile as they watched the activity around them. Nearby, some of the sect¡¯s workers were busy replacing the old signboard at the entrance. The board that once read ¡°Blazing Days Sect¡± was being taken down and replaced with new characters.


    Senior Edina read the new sign slowly, ¡°Eternal Will Sect,¡± and smiled. Seeing this, Princess Huangshu also smiled and said, ¡°You seem to be quite proud of the new name you selected for the sect.¡±


    This confirmed to Senior Edina that this name was selected by Junior Edina.


    The new name encapsulated the essence of Senior Edina¡¯s determination to protect her loved ones in this life, a stark contrast to the challenges she had faced in her previous life. Nodding at Princess Huangshu, Senior Edina felt a deep sense of satisfaction and purpose.


    As they waited, the morning sun climbed higher, casting a warm glow over the serene landscape of Dongu Village. The waters of Hin Lake shimmered in the light, reflecting the promise of a new beginning for the Eternal Will Sect. The air was filled with the sounds of nature, the chirping of birds, and the gentle rustle of leaves in the breeze, adding to the peaceful atmosphere of the moment.


    In the bustling marketplace in front of the sect entrance,


    The former head maid of Jinwei Mansion of the Blazing Dawn Sect, Xiao Min, was carefully selecting vegetables from a vendor. The lively market was filled with the sounds of haggling merchants, chatting customers, and the occasional clucking of chickens. The air was rich with the scent of fresh produce and the faint aroma of nearby food stalls preparing breakfast.


    As she handed a few wooden coins to the vendor and placed the vegetables into her basket, her eyes wandered towards the entrance of the sect. There, in the distance, she noticed a line of imperial carriages. This sight was not particularly unusual, as inspections by imperial officials were a common occurrence. However, something about the scene caught her attention and made her pause.


    Amidst the array of formal black and gold carriages, a flash of a familiar red color stood out. Her heart skipped a beat as she strained to see more clearly. The vibrant red hair was unmistakable. Xiao Min had only ever known one person with such distinctive hair, a color so unique that it was memorable to anyone who had seen it.


    It was Edina Cha Ling Von Nemesis.

 55. Trouble Brewing

    In the bustling marketplace in front of the sect entrance,


    The former head maid of Jinwei Mansion of the Blazing Dawn Sect, Xiao Min, was carefully selecting vegetables from a vendor. The lively market was filled with the sounds of haggling merchants, chatting customers, and the occasional clucking of chickens. The air was rich with the scent of fresh produce and the faint aroma of nearby food stalls preparing breakfast.


    As she handed a few wooden coins to the vendor and placed the vegetables into her basket, she mused over the unofficial currency system. These were wooden teals, a makeshift currency among commoners, allowing a family of four to live off 400 copper coins easily. Each region of the empire had its own version of wooden teals, but the conversion rate was always the same: 10 wooden coins equaled 1 copper teal. The official currency then progressed from 1000 copper teals to 1 silver teal, and from 100 silver teals to 1 gold teal.


    Her eyes wandered towards the entrance of the sect. There, in the distance, she noticed a line of imperial carriages. This sight was not particularly unusual, as inspections by imperial officials were a common occurrence. However, something about the scene caught her attention and made her pause.


    Amidst the array of formal black and gold carriages, a flash of a familiar red color stood out. Her heart skipped a beat as she strained to see more clearly. The vibrant red hair was unmistakable. Xiao Min had only ever known one person with such distinctive hair, a color so unique that it was memorable to anyone who had seen it.


    It was Edina Cha Ling Von Nemesis.


    Xiao Min''s mind flooded with memories of her time as the head maid of Jinwei Mansion, a position she had secured despite her youth thanks to Mistress Li Mei¡¯s influence. She remembered the disdain Mistress Li Mei harbored for Edina, a sentiment Xiao Min had adopted over time. Following Mistress Li Mei''s orders, she had tormented Edina, faked expenses, and engaged in various schemes against her. Initially hesitant, Xiao Min eventually grew to enjoy it, fueled by her own resentment towards Edina¡ªa half-blood cripple, as she saw her¡ªwho lived in luxury while she, despite her hard work, could never attain such privileges.


    A month ago, everything changed. Edina had seized financial control of Jinwei Mansion, scrutinized the account books, and used them against her, leading to Xiao Min''s dismissal. If not for Mistress Li Mei¡¯s generosity in giving her a silver teal, Xiao Min would have been unable to afford her sister¡¯s wedding. This act of kindness from Mistress Li Mei only deepened Xiao Min¡¯s loyalty and her animosity towards Edina.


    Now, seeing Edina here in Dongu Village, Xiao Min¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She knew she had to investigate further and report back to Mistress Li Mei. The sight of Edina, so confident and commanding, stirred a mix of emotions within her.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Inside Upper Mount Hua Sect, Mount Hua Peak, Hua Province,


    Lu Shun Cha Ling entered the grand hall with a great sense of accomplishment in his heart. Following his grandmother¡¯s advice, he had managed to break through to grade 2 and had been working on stabilizing his qi for the past few weeks. This was his first time coming to the main hall since his breakthrough.


    The grand hall was abuzz with activity. The Dragon and Phoenix Tournament was set to begin in four days, and all the participants who had passed the initial test of climbing the mountain were present. They were chatting and enjoying breakfast, filling the air with a sense of camaraderie and anticipation. Most of the participants were at least grade 2 or grade 4, making Lu Shun''s accomplishment of climbing the mountain as a grade 1 half-step martial artist even more impressive. He had never really thought he would be able to fight in the tournament due to his low qi capacity, but now that he had broken through to grade 2, it seemed possible to earn a title in the tournament.


    Lu Shun scanned the room, looking for a place to sit. What he saw made him somewhat uncomfortable. Everyone was pairing up and sitting together with the political factions they supported. The Mount Hua Sect participants sat with the First Prince faction participants, the Imperial Ministry of Finance participants with the Second Prince faction, and so on. Lu Shun decided it was best to sit alone at a table since the Blazing Dawn Sect officially maintained a neutral stance in the imperial court. It was safer to avoid mingling with other members, as people might misconstrue his actions as a political statement.


    As he sat down and started eating, he felt a sense of relief in the solitude. However, his peace was soon interrupted by a voice with a thick Western Continent accent. ¡°My, my, so you are Young Master Lu Shun Cha Ling? I thought you would be older.¡±


    Startled, Lu Shun looked up to see a tall, imposing figure standing before him. The man had a striking appearance, with sharp features and piercing blue eyes that stood out against his sun-kissed skin. His clothes were richly embroidered with intricate designs, indicating his high status and wealth.


    Lu Shun said, ¡°Ah, you must be... Ri... Ri...¡± Trying to pronounce the foreign name took a lot from Lu Shun.


    ¡°Richard Von Clause,¡± the man interjected with a friendly smile. ¡°Just call me Rin if it¡¯s tough to pronounce my name.¡± He sat down with a casual air.


    Lu Shun nodded appreciatively. ¡°Thanks for understanding, Rin. And thank you for taking on the responsibility of teaching our little Edina Leonese.¡±


    Richard chuckled. ¡°There''s not much to be thankful for, young master. The Leon Empire paid me handsomely, and I haven¡¯t even started teaching her highness anything yet.¡±


    Richard Von Clause was the Leonese teacher hired by the Leon Empire after they learned about Edina''s bullying¡ªa fact Grandfather Liang Feng had informed Lu Shun about before departing for Mount Hua.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Rin,¡± Lu Shun said with a smile. ¡°Once the tournament is over, I am to escort you to Blazing Dawn Sect immediately.¡±


    Richard raised an eyebrow, a playful smirk on his lips. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know. Keith sent me the letter explaining that. But you know, it¡¯s quite the long wait. You guys sure love to take your time, huh? Are you sure it¡¯s not because you¡¯re hiding something?¡± He chuckled, a hint of mischief in his eyes.


    Lu Shun gulped, trying to mask his nervous laughter. Of course he was nervous. The whole reason Grandfather Liang Feng had instructed him to personally escort this man was to delay his departure. Richard would have to wait for Lu Shun to finish competing in the tournament, giving Liang Feng time to sort things out back at the sect and hide Edina¡¯s bullying from Richard.


    It was pretty clear that Richard was not just a Leonese teacher but a spy that the Leon Empire wanted in the Blazing Dawn Sect to protect Edina after the reports they had received.

 56.Treading Carefully

    Richard raised an eyebrow, a playful smirk on his lips. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know. Keith sent me the letter explaining that. But you know, it¡¯s quite the long wait. You guys sure love to take your time, huh? Are you sure it¡¯s not because you¡¯re hiding something?¡± He chuckled, a hint of mischief in his eyes.


    Lu Shun gulped, trying to mask his nervous laughter. Of course he was nervous. The whole reason Grandfather Liang Feng had instructed him to personally escort this man was to delay his departure. Richard would have to wait for Lu Shun to finish competing in the tournament, giving Liang Feng time to sort things out back at the sect and hide Edina¡¯s bullying from Richard.


    It was pretty clear that Richard was not just a Leonese teacher but a spy that the Leon Empire wanted in the Blazing Dawn Sect to protect Edina after the reports they had received.


    The grand hall buzzed with activity around them, but for Lu Shun, the conversation with Richard felt like navigating a minefield. He had to tread carefully.


    Richard leaned back in his chair, looking around the hall with an air of curiosity. ¡°This place is quite impressive. The architecture, the atmosphere... it¡¯s very different from what we have back home.¡±


    Lu Shun seized the opportunity to shift the conversation away from the delicate topic. ¡°Yes, Mount Hua Peak is renowned for its beauty and the strength of its sect. The grand hall is a testament to our traditions and our commitment to martial excellence.¡±


    Richard nodded appreciatively. ¡°It¡¯s truly a sight to behold. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing more of your culture and traditions. And, of course, to finally meeting her highness Edina and starting her lessons.¡±


    Lu Shun managed a genuine smile. ¡°She¡¯s a remarkable girl. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll benefit greatly from your teachings.¡±


    As they continued their conversation, the tension slowly eased. Lu Shun still felt the weight of his responsibilities, but he also sensed that Richard, despite being a spy, was genuinely interested in his role as a teacher.


    Just as Lu Shun began to relax, he sensed something unusual in Richard''s energy. It wasn¡¯t the familiar qi that martial artists used; it was mana. Richard was a mage, and not just any mage, but a sequence 4 mage. Mages were a rare sight in the eastern continent, primarily because mana techniques were written in Western languages. Among high-ranking martial artists, it was common knowledge that mages were many times more powerful than martial artists of the same level. The fact that Richard was a sequence 4 mage meant he was powerful enough to best most martial artists he encountered in the eastern continent with ease.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Lu Shun felt a mix of emotions. He was happy that the Leon Empire cared so much about Edina that they sent such a powerful master for her protection. Yet, he was also disappointed that his sect had allowed the situation to deteriorate to the point where the Leon Empire felt compelled to hire such a formidable protector.


    Richard smiled and said, ¡°Oh, well then, young master, I will be going. I just wanted to make an acquaintance with you since we will be traveling together after you finish participating in the tournament. I still have some tasks to do here as a member of the Western Merchants Group. I will meet up with you again later.¡±


    Lu Shun nodded and gave a martial artist¡¯s bow to him. Richard, awkwardly trying to do the same, then added, ¡°And young master, if you don¡¯t want to make political statements, I advise you to try to hang out with the participants from regional merchants'' households. Most of them have a neutral stance or no significant political influence.¡± With that, he left.


    Taking Richard¡¯s advice to heart, Lu Shun decided to approach the group sitting in the corner of the hall. He noticed that they wore a variety of martial uniforms from different merchant groups, none of which he recognized. The group appeared to be a collection of random strangers, each from diverse backgrounds, which made it an ideal setting for someone looking to avoid political entanglements.


    The group of merchants¡¯ representatives noticed Lu Shun¡¯s approach and fell silent for a moment. A young woman with braided hair and a uniform adorned with the emblem of the Yao Trading Company was the first to speak. ¡°Good morning, young master. Please, join us.¡±


    Lu Shun smiled and took a seat. ¡°Thank you. I am Lu Shun Cha Ling of the Blazing Dawn Sect.¡±


    Introductions followed, with each member of the group sharing their name and affiliation. There was Li Wei from the Southern Spice Guild, known for its exotic herbs and spices; Han Feng, a representative of the Northern Silk Traders, whose family had a reputation for the finest silks; and Mei Lin from the Jade Emporium, a merchant group renowned for their precious stones and jewelry.


    As they settled into conversation, Lu Shun found the atmosphere to be refreshingly different from the political tension that usually surrounded him. The merchants¡¯ representatives spoke of their trade experiences, the challenges of transporting goods across vast distances, and the excitement of the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament.


    Lu Shun quickly befriended them, and the group spent the entire day exploring the Upper Mount Hua Sect together. They visited various training halls, observing and sometimes participating in martial arts practices, each offering their own tips and insights. Lu Shun marveled at the diversity of skills and techniques displayed by his new friends, finding their perspectives both enlightening and invigorating.


    Han Feng, silk trader''s son, demonstrated a silk-wrapping technique that could be used in combat to entangle opponents, while Li Wei shared a few defensive maneuvers inspired by the agile movements required in her spice trade. Mei Lin, with her background in the Jade Emporium, introduced the group to a series of precision strikes designed to hit pressure points, mimicking the careful chiseling required to shape jade.


    As dusk approached, the group decided to return to the grand hall for a well-deserved rest. They enjoyed a hearty dinner, filled with laughter and stories of their respective journeys. The camaraderie was a welcome change for Lu Shun, who felt more connected to these merchants than he ever had with the politically inclined members of his own sect.


    After dinner, the group gathered at one of the terraces of the grand hall, looking out over the breathtaking view from Mount Hua. The sky was a canvas of vibrant colors, with the setting sun casting a golden glow over the peaks and valleys below. They stood in awe, appreciating the natural beauty that surrounded them.


    Just as Lu Shun was about to make a comment about the serene scenery, a sudden, eerie silence fell over the group. The air grew cold, and an unsettling presence made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. He sensed danger, a different kind of energy¡ªa dark, malevolent qi that sent shivers down his spine.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Mei Lin shouted, her keen senses picking up the threat.

 57.Demonic Sect

    Just as Lu Shun was about to comment on the serene scenery, a sudden, eerie silence fell over the group. The air grew cold, and an unsettling presence made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. He sensed danger, a different kind of energy¡ªa dark, malevolent qi that sent shivers down his spine.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Mei Lin shouted, her keen senses picking up the threat.


    From the shadows, figures cloaked in black robes emerged, their faces hidden by dark masks. The demonic sect members moved swiftly and silently, their eyes glowing with an unnatural light. Lu Shun and his companions instinctively fell into defensive stances, their earlier camaraderie replaced by a fierce determination to protect each other.


    The first wave of attackers lunged at them, weapons gleaming in the fading light. Lu Shun parried a sword strike aimed at his chest, countering with a swift kick that sent his assailant sprawling. The clang of steel echoed through the night as the battle intensified. Han Feng used his silk-wrapping technique to ensnare an attacker¡¯s arm, yanking him off balance and delivering a powerful punch to the face. His movements were fluid and precise, honed by years of dealing with the delicate threads of silk.


    Li Wei moved with the grace of a dancer, dodging and weaving between her opponents. Her strikes were precise and deadly, each one landing with pinpoint accuracy. She delivered a swift kick to an attacker¡¯s knee, followed by a chop to the neck, sending him crumpling to the ground. Mei Lin, drawing on her knowledge of pressure points, incapacitated several attackers with well-placed blows, leaving them writhing in pain on the ground. Her hands moved like lightning, striking critical points that rendered her enemies helpless.


    Despite their skill, the group was outnumbered. The demonic sect members fought with a savage ferocity, their dark qi enhancing their strength and speed. They moved like shadows, their attacks relentless and ruthless. Lu Shun could feel his energy waning, each clash of steel draining more of his stamina. He deflected a thrust aimed at his heart, barely managing to keep his footing.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep this up forever,¡± he panted, blocking another strike. ¡°We need to find a way to turn the tide.¡±


    Suddenly, a cloaked figure lunged at Lu Shun with blinding speed, a dagger gleaming in the dim light. Lu Shun tried to dodge, but the assailant was too fast. He felt a sharp pain in his side as the blade pierced his flesh. The world seemed to slow down as he looked down, seeing the dagger embedded in his torso. A burning sensation spread from the wound, searing through his body like wildfire. He gasped, his vision blurring.


    ¡°Lu Shun!¡± Mei Lin screamed, her voice filled with panic.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Lu Shun stumbled, his strength ebbing away. He tried to pull the dagger out, but his hands were shaking too much. The pain was excruciating, every movement sending waves of agony through him. He fell to his knees, the world around him spinning.


    Li Wei, seeing Lu Shun fall, rushed to his side, her face pale with fear. But her distraction cost her; an attacker took advantage of the opening and slashed at her back. She cried out, collapsing beside Lu Shun, her life force ebbing away as blood pooled beneath her.


    Han Feng and Mei Lin fought valiantly, but the overwhelming numbers took their toll. Han Feng was surrounded, his silk wraps proving ineffective against the sheer ferocity of the attackers. A sword pierced his chest, and he fell with a choked gasp, his eyes wide with shock.


    Mei Lin, witnessing her friend¡¯s demise, fought with a desperate fury. She took down several more attackers, but was eventually overpowered. A blade struck her side, and she crumpled to the ground, her vision darkening as her strength faded.


    Lu Shun looked to his side, clutching the wound in his torso. Beside him, Li Wei lay motionless in a pool of blood, her lifeless eyes staring blankly at the sky. The sight jolted him, a sudden rush of emotions flooding his mind. He thought of his parents.


    Qin Cha Ling, his mother¡ªthe gentle woman who had fought her parents at Mount Hua to marry his father in Blazing Dawn Sect. She always told him not to take the idea of proving himself to his grandparents at Mount Hua seriously, always to take care of himself first. Her warm smile and soothing voice echoed in his mind, a beacon of love and comfort.


    Lu Mingfe, his father¡ªalways the bubbly guy trying to keep his family peaceful and together. Lu Shun recalled the look of disappointment on his father¡¯s face when he told him about his plan to prove himself in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament. His father had said he had nothing to prove to anyone. The memory of his father¡¯s words weighed heavily on his heart.


    His elder sister, the weirdo always making trouble for him. The last he heard from her was that they were expecting a child soon. The idea of not being able to see his niece or nephew was a bitter pill to swallow, a tingling sensation forming in his throat as he gasped for air.


    As his vision blurred, slowly turning dark, he thought of Edina, his cousin. He had promised himself that he would protect her from Aunt Li Mei¡¯s tormenting. The thought of failing her added to the weight pressing down on his chest.


    Suddenly, he sensed a unique energy¡ªa different kind of power than the usual qi. It was mana. A thunderous light flashed, and a barrier formed around them, halting the advance of the demonic sect invaders. The energy was familiar and comforting.


    Without thinking, Lu Shun mustered all the strength he had left and yelled out, his voice raw and desperate. ¡°Help my friends! Mister Rin!¡± His words echoed in the night air as his vision finally faded into darkness.


    At the same time, on zunzon road


    Senior Edina, looking at the full moon night, thought to herself, Brother Shun must have already reached Mount Hua and will get the title Blazing Blade in the tournament next week. I should have Junior Edina plan for a bigger party on his return than the normal one she is trying to do.

 58. Magic Tricks

    30 Minutes Earlier in the Meeting Hall in the Upper Sect of Mount Hua,


    Richard had just finished signing a contract and bowed respectfully to the administrative staff of the Mount Hua Sect. "With this, I have completed casting the detection spell in every corner of the sect''s border as per our contract," he announced, his tone formal yet courteous.


    The administrative staff member smiled warmly as he signed the document. "Thank you for your work, Mister Rin. We appreciate the support of you and the Western Merchants Association in keeping our sect safe." He paused for a moment before adding, "I heard you would be employed by Blazing Dawn Sect after this? Is that true?"


    Richard returned the smile, a hint of pride in his eyes. "Yes, I am to be a Leonese Teacher to Her Highness Edina. The orders came from the top, and I am being paid handsomely for my services."


    The administrative staff chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "I never took you as the teaching type. I hope you can be a great teacher to the young mistress."


    Richard nodded and left the meeting hall, remembering his promise to meet Young Master Lu Shun later during breakfast. He decided to find him and perhaps share a couple of drinks.


    He walked to the grand hall but found it empty. Puzzled, he approached a staff member and inquired about the whereabouts of the young master of the Blazing Dawn Sect. They informed him that Lu Shun and a group of young merchants'' participants had gone to one of the terraces.


    Richard nodded and began making his way toward the terrace. As he approached, he felt a slight change in the air, an unsettling shift that made him pause. He sensed the presence of numerous qi energies and heard the faint clashing of swords. His instincts, honed by years of training and experience, told him something was wrong.


    He stopped, his expression growing serious. Slowly, he took out the staff hanging on his back and started walking forward with caution. The closer he got, the more he could feel the dark, malevolent qi emanating from the terrace. His heart rate quickened, and he tightened his grip on the staff, ready to face whatever danger awaited.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    As he neared the terrace, the sounds of battle became more distinct. He quickened his pace, moving silently yet swiftly. The sight that greeted him was chaotic¡ªyoung martial artists fighting desperately against cloaked figures, their faces hidden by dark masks.


    Richard''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the situation. The demonic sect members were clearly overpowering the young fighters. He saw Mei Lin, Han Feng, and Li Wei struggling valiantly but ultimately falling one by one under the relentless assault. His heart ached at the sight of their lifeless bodies.


    Among the chaos, Richard spotted Lu Shun, desperately trying to fend off his attackers despite his injuries. The young master was bleeding heavily, and his movements were slowing and slowly fell down. Richard''s resolve hardened. He raised his staff, its tip glowing with ethereal light.


    With a powerful incantation, he unleashed a surge of mana. A barrier of golden light formed around the remaining fighters, pushing back the demonic sect members. The air crackled with energy as Richard stepped into the fray, his presence overwhelming and commanding.


    As the shield held the attackers at bay, Richard realized the gravity of his actions. As a foreign merchant from the Western Continent, specifically from the Leon Empire, he was bound by strict non-aggression policies. The Leon Empire maintained delicate diplomatic relations with both the Central Plains and the Demonic Sect, and any interference in their conflicts was strictly prohibited. His involvement here could spark a diplomatic incident.


    The demonic sect warriors, realizing the barrier''s strength, redoubled their efforts. The shield began to crack under the relentless assault, their combined dark qi creating fractures in the golden light. Richard''s eyes darted around the battlefield, assessing the situation. There were more than twenty demonic sect warriors, most of them at least Grade 3 or Grade 4 martial artists. As a Sequence 4 mage, Richard knew he could potentially handle one or two Grade 4 warriors, but the sheer number and their coordinated attack were overwhelming.


    Richard''s mind raced as the barrier continued to weaken, each crack spreading like a web through the shimmering light. He knew he had to act fast. He couldn''t let the barrier fall completely, or the remaining fighters would be overwhelmed. Then, he heard Lu Shun¡¯s faint, desperate voice, ¡°Help my friends! Mister Rin!¡± before the young master collapsed.


    Gritting his teeth, Richard cursed himself for his impulsive actions. "Me and my unintelligent decisions," he muttered, raising his hand to maintain the barrier. His mana was draining rapidly, and he needed a plan. Quickly, he waved his staff, drawing an intricate equation in the air.


    As the barrier shattered, Richard released a spell and shouted, ¡°Invaders! Demonic Sect Invaders! A group of young participants are keeping them at bay, and many have perished or are injured, including Young Master Lu Shun Cha Ling of the Blazing Dawn Sect, one of the Nine Great Sects!¡± His voice, amplified by magic, echoed throughout the mountain peak.


    This was the best course of action he could think of. By naming Lu Shun specifically, he hoped to attract other participants from the Nine Great Sects. Despite their rivalries, the sects took great pride in their status, and hearing that one of their own was in danger would likely spur them into action.


    The demonic sect members, realizing the barrier was down, rushed toward Richard. Exhausted and with his mana nearly depleted, he launched two fireballs, hoping to keep them at bay. But his efforts were in vain; the relentless attackers closed in. One of them lunged with a knife aimed straight at Richard''s neck. Just as the blade was about to strike, a gust of wind and the scent of cherry blossoms filled the air. In an instant, a figure appeared between Richard and his assailant.


    ¡°You Demonic Sect scum dare harm my grandson!¡± the figure declared with fierce authority.

 59. The Blossom Blade Elder

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The demonic sect members, realizing the barrier was down, rushed toward Richard. Exhausted and with his mana nearly depleted, Richard launched two fireballs, hoping to keep them at bay. But his efforts were in vain; the relentless attackers closed in. OneJust as the blade was about to strike, a gust of wind and the scent of cherry blossoms filled the air. In an instant, a figure appeared between Richard and his assailant.


    ¡°You Demonic Sect scum dare harm my grandson!¡± the figure declared with fierce authority.


    The figure was Elder Yang Feng Ling, The Blossom Blade Elder of Mount Hua. His presence was formidable, a beacon of hope amidst the chaos. Elder Yang¡¯s eyes swept the battlefield, and his gaze settled on Lu Shun, his grandson, lying on the ground with blood gushing from his stab wound.


    Rage surged through Elder Yang. ¡°Not a single one of you will leave here alive tonight,¡± his voice a cold promise of retribution.


    As his aura of a master-grade martial artist enveloped the field, the demonic sect attackers felt the crushing weight of his power. Terror gripped their hearts as the pressure bore down on them, making even movement a challenge.


    Chen Feng Ling, Elder Yang¡¯s wife, arrived at the scene with another gust of cherry blossom wind. Her eyes widened in horror at the sight of her grandson¡¯s lifeless form. Without a moment''s hesitation, she rushed to Lu Shun¡¯s side, scooping him up gently. She also gathered the other participants who were still breathing, her movements swift and graceful as she used the Plum Blossom Footsteps technique to whisk them away from danger.


    Elder Yang, now free to unleash his full fury, launched himself at the demonic sect invaders. The battle began in earnest.


    The first attacker lunged at him with a wickedly curved blade, aiming for his throat. Elder Yang parried the strike effortlessly, his sword moving like a blur. With a swift counterattack, he severed the man¡¯s arm, sending him screaming to the ground.


    Another assailant tried to flank him, but Elder Yang was prepared. He spun on his heel, the motion fluid and deadly, and slashed his blade in a wide arc. The demonic warrior¡¯s head rolled from his shoulders before he even realized what had happened.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Elder Yang¡¯s movements were a dance of death, each step precise, each strike lethal. He flowed from one enemy to the next, his blade cutting through flesh and bone with ease. The demonic sect members fought back with all their might, but they were no match for his skill and power.


    One particularly bold attacker, a grade 4 martial artist, charged at Elder Yang, dark qi swirling around him. He unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one aimed to kill. Elder Yang met each blow with his own, their swords clashing with a sound like thunder. The demonic warrior pushed harder, but Elder Yang¡¯s experience and mastery shone through. With a deft twist, he disarmed his opponent and drove his sword through the man¡¯s chest.


    Meanwhile, Richard, exhausted and drained, sighed and sat down, his back against a wall. He watched as more members of Mount Hua and participants of the tournament arrived to help. Reinforcements streamed in, their faces set with determination. The tide of battle was turning.


    Elder Yang¡¯s onslaught continued. He faced a trio of attackers, their movements synchronized as they tried to overwhelm him. But Elder Yang was a whirlwind of steel and fury. He blocked one blade, dodged another, and struck the third attacker with a force that shattered bones. He followed up with a spinning slash that took down the remaining two in a spray of blood.


    Across the battlefield, the demonic sect members began to falter. Fear crept into their ranks as they realized they were fighting a losing battle. They tried to regroup, to form a defensive line, but Elder Yang was relentless. He pressed the attack, giving them no quarter, no chance to recover.


    One of the demonic leaders, a tall figure cloaked in darkness, stepped forward. His aura was oppressive, and his eyes burned with malevolence. ¡°You think you can defeat us all, old man?¡± he sneered, raising his hands to summon a wave of dark energy.


    Elder Yang didn¡¯t hesitate. He charged at the leader, his sword glowing with a brilliant light. The dark energy crashed against his blade, but he pushed through, his will unwavering. With a mighty roar, he broke through the barrier and struck the leader down with a single, decisive blow.


    The leader¡¯s fall broke the spirit of the remaining attackers. They scattered, fleeing into the night, their morale shattered. Elder Yang watched them go, his chest heaving with exertion.


    The terrace was littered with bodies, both friend and foe. The air was thick with the scent of blood and the cries of the wounded. Richard, still seated against the wall, looked around at the aftermath of the battle. He saw the members of Mount Hua and the tournament participants tending to the injured, their faces grim but resolute.


    Elder Yang approached Richard, his expression softening. ¡°You did well, protecting my grandson and his friends,¡± he said, placing a hand on Richard¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I am indebted to you¡±


    Richard nodded, still catching his breath. ¡°Thank you, Elder Yang. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to hold them off much longer.¡±


    ¡°Rest now,¡± Elder Yang said. ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough. Leave the rest to us.¡±


    As Richard leaned back and closed his eyes, he felt a sense of relief wash over him. The battle had been fierce, and they had suffered losses, but they had also won a hard-fought victory. With Elder Yang and the reinforcements here, the threat had been neutralized, and they could begin to heal.


    As he was resting an odd question formed in his head: why did the detection spell that he finished casting around the whole upper sect didn¡¯t respond? He suddenly had a strange idea for what might be the cause and he didn¡¯t like it.

 60. Indebted

    Elder Yang approached Richard, his expression softening. ¡°You did well, protecting my grandson and his friends,¡± he said, placing a hand on Richard¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I am indebted to you¡±


    Richard nodded, still catching his breath. ¡°Thank you, Elder Yang. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to hold them off much longer.¡±


    ¡°Rest now,¡± Elder Yang said. ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough. Leave the rest to us.¡±


    As Richard leaned back and closed his eyes, he felt a sense of relief wash over him. The battle had been fierce, and they had suffered losses, but they had also won a hard-fought victory. With Elder Yang and the reinforcements here, the threat had been neutralized, and they could begin to heal and rebuild.


    After an hour in Medical Hall in the Upper Sect of Mount Hua


    The medical hall of Mount Hua was renowned for its ability to treat even the most severe injuries inflicted during martial arts combat. However, tonight the reality was far grimmer. Physicians were scrambling to save those who were still breathing, while others somberly carried in the lifeless bodies of those who had fallen in battle.


    The demonic sect invaders had used a dark qi technique that made it incredibly difficult to heal the survivors with traditional methods such as acupuncture and qi transfer. Chen Feng Ling, Elder Yang''s wife, sat next to her grandson, Lu Shun, who was in critical condition. He had lost too much blood, and his qi was completely depleted from the fighting, causing his heart to struggle to keep up. The physician attending to him worked tirelessly, but the dark qi was preventing him from transferring his own qi to give Lu Shun life support or to heal his internal injuries.


    Hours of intense, manual healing ensued. The physician methodically expelled the dark qi little by little, using every ounce of his skill and patience. He carefully stitched Lu Shun¡¯s wounds by hand, a painstaking process that seemed to stretch on forever. Chen Feng Ling assisted, her face etched with worry but her hands steady as she channeled small doses of pure qi into her grandson, supplementing the physician''s efforts. The air was thick with tension and the scent of medicinal herbs, mingled with the metallic tang of blood.


    In a corner of the room, Richard sat, observing the somber atmosphere. He himself was in poor shape, his mana nearly depleted from the battle. As he rested and slowly recovered, an odd question formed in his mind: why had the detection spell he had cast around the entire upper sect not responded?


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The whole reason he was here was that the imperial court annually hired mages from the Leon Empire to secure their borders by casting detection spells. Richard had finished doing just that earlier today, yet the invaders had not been detected. It was an odd and troubling inconsistency.


    There were only two possibilities that could explain this. The first was that a more skilled mage than himself had neutralized the detection spell for the invaders. This was unlikely, as mages were already rare in the Eastern Continent, and if the demonic sect had access to someone of such power, it should be reported back to the Leon Empire. However, Richard had not sensed any mana from the invaders¡ªonly dark qi. It was possible that a powerful mage had merely dispelled the spell and left, but this made little sense. If they had a mage more powerful than a sequence 4, why wouldn¡¯t they use them in an invasion against a sect full of martial artists who had no proper counter for magic?


    The second possibility was more sinister and made Richard shiver to think about it. The only other way the detection spell wouldn¡¯t work was if the sect itself had allowed the intruders to enter. The sect had the gravestone connected to the detection spell Richard had given them; using that, they could permit anyone to enter without being detected by the spell. This meant that he had stumbled upon a political scheme he shouldn¡¯t be aware of, and as a foreigner, he had already done enough to stain diplomatic relations.


    Elder Yang entered the medical hall, his eyes scanning the room before settling on his grandson, who was struggling to survive. A brief flash of fury crossed his face, but he quickly composed himself and walked over to Richard, sitting down next to him.


    Richard gave him a small nod, making space for the elder. After a few moments of silence, Richard spoke. ¡°Elder Yang, did the demonic sect invaders escape?¡±


    Elder Yang looked at him and replied, ¡°Some dispersed into the mountain terrain, but worry not. We have dealt with every single one of them. Mister Rin, the matter of you helping us protect the participants will not be known by anyone. As far as I am concerned, you acted in self-defense.¡±


    Richard understood the implication. If the demonic sect invaders had survived, news of Richard''s involvement would have spread to the demonic sect, potentially causing a diplomatic problem between the Demonic Sect and the Leon Empire. But since none survived, Mount Hua could control the narrative and assert that Richard had only acted in self-defense.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Yang,¡± Richard said. Elder Yang nodded, his expression still distressed as he glanced at his struggling grandson. ¡°You protected my grandson, Mister Rin. I am indebted to you. This is the least I can do.¡±


    Finally, Lu Shun stopped struggling. The physician, who had been working tirelessly, said, ¡°He will need rest. I was able to bring his body out of immediate danger for now. His body needs to recover and replenish its qi naturally. We can¡¯t say what will happen, but the chances of him surviving aren¡¯t low now.¡±


    The physician''s work was far from over, as he moved on to another injured patient. The room was filled with a mixture of relief and anxiety. The battle had been fierce, and the toll it took on everyone present was evident. Richard watched as the medical staff continued their efforts, his own exhaustion weighing heavily on him.

 61. Securing The Inheritance

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    On Zunzon Road


    Senior Edina gazed out of the carriage window at the full moon, her thoughts drifting to her brother, Lu Shun. "Brother Shun must have already reached Mount Hua," she mused. "He''ll surely earn the title Blazing Blade in the tournament next week. Junior Edina will need to plan a grander celebration for his return than the modest one she has in mind."


    As Senior Edina began writing her thoughts, she glanced at Princess Huangshu¡¯s sleeping face across from her, then towards Lian Hua, her personal maid, who sat silently nearby. Only Jinhai, Princess Huangshu¡¯s loyal guard, remained vigilant, his eyes scanning the surrounding landscape for any sign of danger. Edina smiled softly at his unwavering dedication and returned to her writing.


    She penned her predictions about the future, noting that Grandfather Liang Feng would undoubtedly have learned of her purchase of the Blazing Days Sect, now renamed the Eternal Will Sect. She knew that Lian Hua, sent by her grandfather to ensure her safety, was likely reporting back to him about all her activities.


    Edina surmised that as soon as Grandfather Liang Feng received notice of the sect''s purchase along with the architectural plans for Mu Mansion, he would grasp her intentions. He would then exert pressure on Elder Qin of the Mu Family to move all valuable items, including her inheritance, from Mu Mansion to the Blazing Sun Mansion. Hence, there was no point in trying to conceal her ownership of the Eternal Will Sect from her grandfather; he already knew.


    However, what truly worried Senior Edina was Princess Huangshu¡¯s faction. She had no idea how Grandfather Liang Feng would respond to Princess Huangshu establishing her own faction and her decision to join it.


    The carriage jostled slightly as it rolled over a bump in the road, but Edina''s pen continued its steady movement across the parchment. She detailed her strategic plans, aware of the delicate political landscape she was navigating. The moonlight bathed the parchment in a silvery glow, adding an ethereal quality to her meticulous script.


    As she finished writing the letter, she noted the moon was directly overhead, signaling midnight. In an instant, Junior Edina took over her body.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Junior Edina stretched and glanced around the carriage. The transition was seamless, but she always felt a slight disorientation during the handover. She noticed the letter her senior self had written and quickly read through it, absorbing the details and plans laid out before her.


    Few hours after sunrise, Mu Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect, Gunghua Province.


    The first light of dawn cast a golden hue over Mu Mansion, The sprawling estate nestled within the Blazing Dawn Sect. Sect Leader Liang Feng stood with a dignified air before the mansion, his sharp eyes observing the activity around him. Elder Qin Han Mu, the stoic and seasoned elder of the sect, stood beside him, overseeing the meticulous transfer of valuables from the mansion.


    The servants moved with practiced efficiency, handling each item with care. The most precious cargo, Edina¡¯s inheritance, was among the first to be transported. Liang Feng suppressed a satisfied smile as he watched the process.


    As the last of the valuables were loaded, Elder Qin turned to Sect Leader Liang Feng and said, "Sect Leader, I will be departing today to Blazing Days Sect to investigate those bandits who have acquired Mu Mansion¡¯s architectural plans."


    Sect Leader Liang Feng nodded, he gave him a grave expression while inwardly smiling. "You must make haste, Elder Qin. We cannot afford any missteps. Ensure that nothing happens to compromise our position."


    Elder Qin bowed respectfully and left with purpose, his robes billowing behind him as he mounted his horse and rode off into the distance. Sect Leader Liang Feng watched him go, his mind already shifting to the next task at hand.


    Sect Leader Liang Feng then personally escorted the convoy of servants transporting the valuables to the Blazing Sun Mansion. The procession moved steadily through the winding paths of the sect, the morning sun casting long shadows as they made their way to the mansion.


    Upon arrival, the servants carefully placed the items in a massive safe constructed of Red Black Steel, a material known for its impenetrable strength and resistance to tampering. The safe, located in the heart of the mansion, was designed to protect the sect¡¯s most valuable assets.


    After writing some of the documents, he sighed and took out the letter sent by Lian Hua and the notice from Blazing Days Sect. He read them again, feeling the weight of their contents.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s really time I stepped down and announced the race for ascension,¡± he muttered. Sect Leader Liang Feng had always thought that Emperor Zhou was being foolish by not officially starting the race for ascension in the imperial palace. Because of this delay, unofficial factions had started to form around the first and second princes. At this rate, both princes would get married and start their own families before the Emperor selected a successor, or worse, one might start a rebellion.


    Sect Leader Liang Feng knew that the situation was similar in the Blazing Dawn Sect. In fact, it was already far beyond that point. He had not stepped down earlier because of Edina''s torment under her aunt. He had decided to stay on as sect leader until Edina came of age, at which point the sect could marry her off to save her from the infighting. But seeing as she was already becoming proactive, even going as far as joining and helping to create the princess faction with Princess Huangshu, it no longer seemed viable for him to continue.


    Once the race for ascension started, he would no longer be the sect leader but merely the former sect leader. This would allow him to become the figurehead for Edina¡¯s faction in the sect until she came of age. After some thought, he decided to announce his stepping down on Lin¡¯s fifteenth birthday in 2 months and officially start the race for ascension in the sect.

 62. Returning to Shining Blade Sect

    Sect Leader Liang Feng knew that the situation was similar in the Blazing Dawn Sect. In fact, it was already far beyond that point. He had not stepped down earlier because of Edina''s torment under her aunt. He had decided to stay on as sect leader until Edina came of age, at which point the sect could marry her off to save her from the infighting. But seeing as she was already becoming proactive, even going as far as joining and helping to create the princess faction with Princess Huangshu, it no longer seemed viable for him to continue.


    Once the race for ascension started, he would no longer be the sect leader but merely the former sect leader. This would allow him to become the figurehead for Edina¡¯s faction in the sect until she came of age. After some thought, he decided to announce his stepping down on Lin¡¯s fifteenth birthday in 2 months and officially start the race for ascension in the sect.


    Ganso City, Capital of Gunghua Province,


    In a bustling corner of Ganso City, an old man in his early fifties sipped tea in the back office of a busy store. His dark black hair cascaded down to his shoulders, contrasting with his fair skin. The aura around him, indicative of a 5th-grade martial artist, exuded a quiet but formidable presence. He wore a somewhat luxurious outfit, befitting his status as Chen Huan, the head of Jade Grass Commerce.


    Chen Huan''s office, though modest, reflected his innovative spirit and determination. The walls were adorned with sketches of clothing designs and charts tracking the store''s progress. The ready-made clothing business he had envisioned for so long finally seemed within reach.


    A month ago, his fortunes took a turn for the better when Mistress Li Mei Cha Mu of the Mu family invested in his idea. Her influence and reputation helped Chen Huan secure additional funds from investors in other provinces. This influx of capital allowed him to establish a continuous supply of raw materials and hire a skilled workforce of seamstresses and tailors to produce clothing year-round.


    The innovative approach to mass-producing clothing enabled Jade Grass Commerce to offer garments at lower prices than ever before. Unlike traditional methods that required unique designs for each dress, the new system allowed for consistent, high-quality production, making fashionable clothing accessible to commoners. The first store opened just a week ago, and the initial investment had already yielded a return of one-fourth, with enough profit left over to open two more stores.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As Chen Huan gazed out of his office window, he saw herds of peasant families flocking to the store, eagerly purchasing affordable clothes. The sight filled him with a sense of accomplishment and hope. The dream that once seemed unreachable was now unfolding before his eyes.


    The store itself was a hive of activity. Rows of neatly arranged garments hung on racks, each piece meticulously crafted. Customers moved through the aisles, marveling at the variety and quality of the clothes on offer. The air was filled with the sounds of excited chatter and the rustling of fabric as people tried on their chosen items.


    In the back of the store, seamstresses worked diligently, their hands a blur as they sewed and tailored garments. The rhythmic hum of wooden sewing machines added to the lively atmosphere. Chen Huan had hired some of the best tailors and seamstresses in the region, ensuring that each piece of clothing met his high standards.


    Chen Huan couldn''t help but smile as he thought about the future. If the current pace continued, Jade Grass Commerce would soon become one of the most profitable businesses in the industry. The success of the stores not only meant financial security for him and his investors but also brought a sense of pride and fulfillment.


    Shining Blade Sect, Shenzhou Province


    The imperial carriages rolled to a stop in a neat row at the entrance of the Shining Blade Sect. As the doors opened, Princess Huangshu, accompanied by Junior Edina, stepped down with the assistance of Lian Hua and Jinhai. The servants lining the path bowed respectfully as Princess Huangshu entered the main hall.


    Princess Huangshu stretched her arms and sighed, "Ha, we are finally back to the Shining Blade Sect. It¡¯s sad that I will have to return to the capital once the ceremony here ends," she said with a somewhat wistful smile.


    Junior Edina nodded, her expression thoughtful. "But we will meet up again in Dongu Village after three months, right?" she reminded, her voice tinged with optimism.


    Princess Huangshu''s smile brightened at the reminder. "Yes, we will. And we have so much to prepare for before then," she said, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. The bond between them was evident.


    The group chatted for a few more minutes, discussing the upcoming ceremony and their plans for the future. Princess Huangshu''s presence exuded a calm authority, while Junior Edina''s enthusiasm added a lively energy to their conversation.


    After their brief exchange, everyone dispersed to their guest rooms to rest and prepare for the events ahead.


    Training Grounds in the Shining Blade Sect


    As dawn broke, the training grounds of the Shining Blade Sect came to life with the sounds of dedicated disciples practicing their martial arts. The grounds were vast, with different sections dedicated to various forms of training. The morning sun cast a warm glow over the area, illuminating the sweat and effort of the practitioners.


    In one corner of the grounds, Lin was immersed in her training. Her black hair flew in the wind as she skillfully wielded a staff, each movement precise and powerful. She wore a cute hanfu that glowed in the morning sun, the fabric fluttering with her movements. Her concentration was intense, each strike and block executed with perfect form.


    Lin¡¯s practice was interrupted when she noticed the imperial carriages arriving at the sect. She paused, wiping the sweat from her brow, and squinted towards the entrance. The sight of the carriages brought a flicker of annoyance to her face.


    "So, the cripple is back, huh..." she muttered under her breath, her tone laced with disdain.

 63. Demonic Sect鈥檚 Politics Part 1

    Upper Sect Meeting Hall, Mount Hua Sect, Hua Province


    After the night of the attack and unrest, the morning sun rose on the horizon, casting an otherworldly glow over the mountaintop. The serene beauty of the scene was lost on the stern faces of Elder Yang Feng Ling and his wife, Chen Feng Ling, as they entered the meeting hall for the elders.


    The hall itself was a grand structure, adorned with intricate carvings of mythical beasts and legendary warriors. The walls were lined with tapestries depicting the sect''s rich history, and the ceiling was a marvel of architectural skill, with beams interwoven in an elaborate lattice.


    As all the elders sat down with deep expressions, the couple went straight to the point and addressed the sect leader. "Sect Leader? Didn''t you say none of the major participants would be injured in the attack?" Elder Yang''s anger was palpable, his aura dangerously strong.


    The sect leader, an elderly man with a long, flowing beard and piercing eyes, sighed deeply. "I understand your position, Elder Yang. Your grandson was hurt in this scheme, but look on the bright side¡ªnow we have a reason to cancel the tournament and ask for a verdict of expansion from the emperor." He paused, letting his words sink in. "Do not worry, I have written a stern letter to the demonic sect heir about their mishap this time."


    "A letter? That¡¯s hardly anything! We clearly stated that in this attack, only the unknown and weaker participants should be targeted, yet they dared attack our grandson! Now we don¡¯t even know if he will wake up or not! And we are supposed to let this go?" Chen Feng Ling''s voice was sharp, her eyes blazing with fury.


    The sect leader nodded, a look of resignation on his face. "Then what are we supposed to do? We need the demonic sect¡¯s support for our plan of rebellion against the emperor. We won¡¯t stand a chance without them! We agreed to let them attack our sect so we could have our verdict for expansion from the emperor in the first place because your spy in Little Phoenix Mansion didn¡¯t send us information prior to the imperial response!"


    The tension in the room was thick, the air heavy with the weight of unspoken fears and frustrations. Elder Yang¡¯s hands clenched into fists, his knuckles white. "Our spy in Little Phoenix Mansion was unable to send the message, true, but that does not excuse the demonic sect¡¯s actions. We need to find a way to hold them accountable without jeopardizing our alliance."


    Chen Feng Ling, her voice calmer but no less intense, added, "We cannot appear weak. If we let this slide, it will set a dangerous precedent. We need to show strength, not only to the demonic sect but also to our own people. They need to see that we will not tolerate any threats to our great sect."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The sect leader leaned back in his chair, his eyes closed in thought. After a long pause, he spoke. "You are right. We need to act, but we must be careful. An open confrontation with the demonic sect could ruin our plans. We need a way to retaliate that will not provoke a full-scale conflict."


    Elder Yang nodded, a grim determination settling over his features. "I will handle this. I will personally send an ambassador with a clear message that Mount Hua will not be trifled with. But we must also strengthen our defenses and ensure that our allies are ready for the coming storm."


    The sect leader opened his eyes, a spark of approval in his gaze. "Very well, Elder Yang. Proceed as you see fit. But remember, we are walking a fine line. One misstep and all our plans could come crashing down."


    As the meeting continued, strategies were discussed, alliances reassessed, and preparations made. The elders knew that the path ahead was fraught with danger, but they were resolved to see their plans through. The future of Mount Hua depended on their ability to navigate the treacherous waters of politics and power.


    Outside the meeting hall, the sect grounds buzzed with activity. Disciples trained, unaware of the high-stakes maneuvers being plotted by their leaders. The morning sun climbed higher, casting long shadows that seemed to stretch towards an uncertain future.


    Heavenly Death Palace, The Demonic Sect''s Blood Valley City, Northern Hazu Mountains, in the Northern Part of the Eastern Continent


    Blood Valley City, nestled deep within the Northern Hazu Mountains, was a hidden empire as vast as the central plains. The city was a marvel of demonic architecture, shrouded in perpetual twilight due to the dense canopies of ancient trees and the towering peaks that encircled it. Jagged mountain ranges formed a natural barrier, making it nearly impenetrable to outsiders. The city itself was a labyrinth of narrow streets, dark alleyways, and grand plazas, all pulsating with the dark energy that fueled the demonic sect.


    The buildings, constructed from black stone and adorned with crimson banners, exuded an aura of menace. Towering statues of demonic deities and fierce guardians stood at every corner, their eyes seemingly following those who passed by. The air was thick with the scent of incense and the faint, eerie glow of soul lanterns that lined the streets, casting an otherworldly light on the city below.


    The heart of Blood Valley City was the Heavenly Death Palace, the residence of the supreme leader of the demonic sect. The palace was an imposing structure, a fortress of dark iron and obsidian that seemed to absorb the very light around it. Inside, the palace buzzed with activity as the morning sun rose, its rays barely penetrating the thick clouds that perpetually loomed over the city.


    In the southern chambers of the sect stood the IronBlood Tower Mansion, a colossal edifice placed between two mountains. The mansion, as tall as the peaks that flanked it, served as the residence of the IronBlood Clan, one of the most powerful factions within the demonic sect. The IronBlood Tower was a symbol of strength and dominance, its walls lined with the trophies of countless battles and conquests.


    Inside the mansion, in a luxurious room adorned with fur rugs and dark silks, a young boy stirred from his slumber. Chaoxiang, the third heir to the supreme leader, slowly stretched his arms, the fur robe slipping off his slender frame. The room was warmed by a crackling fire, its light casting dancing shadows on the walls. The sliding door to his chamber opened, and a scantily dressed woman entered, her head bowed in deference.


    "Young Master Chaoxiang," she said, her voice soft and respectful, "this is a letter we intercepted and duplicated. It was being sent to your eldest brother in the TigerClaw Mansion of the TigerClaw Clan."


    Chaoxiang took the letter from her, nodding in acknowledgment. "You are dismissed," he said, his voice calm yet commanding.


    The woman bowed and left the room, the door sliding shut behind her. Chaoxiang unfolded the letter, his eyes scanning the contents with a growing sense of unease. As he read, his brow furrowed, and he muttered to himself, "Why did this change? What is going on in this life?"

 64. Demonic Sect Politics Part 2

    In the southern chambers of the sect stood the IronBlood Tower Mansion, a colossal edifice placed between two mountains. The mansion, as tall as the peaks that flanked it, served as the residence of the IronBlood Clan, one of the most powerful factions within the demonic sect. The IronBlood Tower was a symbol of strength and dominance, its walls lined with the trophies of countless battles and conquests.


    Inside the mansion, in a luxurious room adorned with fur rugs and dark silks, a young boy stirred from his slumber. Chaoxiang, the third heir to the supreme leader, slowly stretched his arms, the fur robe slipping off his slender frame. The room was warmed by a crackling fire, its light casting dancing shadows on the walls. The sliding door to his chamber opened, and a scantily dressed woman entered, her head bowed in deference.


    "Young Master Chaoxiang," she said, her voice soft and respectful, "this is a letter we intercepted and duplicated. It was being sent to your eldest brother in the TigerClaw Mansion of the TigerClaw Clan."


    Chaoxiang took the letter from her, nodding in acknowledgment. "You are dismissed," he said, his voice calm yet commanding.


    The woman bowed and left the room, the door sliding shut behind her. Chaoxiang unfolded the letter, his eyes scanning the contents with a growing sense of unease. As he read, his brow furrowed, and he muttered to himself, "Why did this change? What is going on in this life?"


    Chaoxiang''s hair was so dark it glowed blue in the sunlight, creating an ethereal effect that contrasted with the deep, intense darkness of his eyes. As he re-read the letter, his eyes narrowing in contemplation, he folded the paper and burned it in the fire lamp. The flames danced, casting a flickering light across his thoughtful face.


    The letter was intercepted from a messenger sent by the Mount Hua sect leader. It was a stern message warning his eldest brother about a mishap in some sort of scheme the two sides had agreed upon. From the contents of the letter, Chaoxiang deduced that his eldest brother planned to use Mount Hua¡¯s forces in his upcoming rebellion against the supreme leader. The plan was contingent on Mount Hua obtaining the order of expansion from the central plains emperor. Once Mount Hua received this order, His Eldest Brother would assist the first prince of the Central Plains in rebelling against the imperial court with the full support of the demonic sect''s forces. It was a win-win situation for both Mount Hua and his eldest brother.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The central plains emperor¡¯s order of expansion would allow Mount Hua to station their forces within the demonic sect¡¯s territory, something that couldn''t happen otherwise. This arrangement was crucial for his eldest brother''s rebellion plans. It seemed Mount Hua had tried to stage an attack on their sect to force the emperor into granting the order of expansion. However, the scheme had backfired, resulting in an important member of one of the nine great sects getting injured.


    His eldest brother''s confidence in rebelling stemmed from the fact that the current supreme leader of the demonic sect had only taken power a year ago after a bloody rebellion, which saw the execution of all the old regime members. The current supreme leader''s forces had suffered significant losses and were still recovering after consolidating power in Blood Valley City. This made it the perfect time to ally with an external force, especially one from the central plains, to attack the current regime and seize power.


    The plan was strategically sound. With the foreign power doing most of the fighting, his eldest brother¡¯s forces wouldn¡¯t suffer significant casualties. Once the foreign power weakened the supreme leader¡¯s forces, his eldest brother could swoop in and take control of the city, maintaining a stable army that could secure his new position.


    Chaoxiang glanced at the closed sliding door, feeling a pang of sympathy for the woman who had just delivered the letter. She was a member of the IronBlood Clan, undercover in his eldest brother¡¯s mansion as a concubine. It seemed she had come to him immediately after a ¡°session¡± with his eldest brother. He felt sorry for having her undertake such a dangerous mission. His eldest brother was ruthless, and if he discovered that one of his concubines was spying on him, he would spare no one.


    Steeling his heart, Chaoxiang reminded himself of his purpose. He had to change the course of events, no matter the cost. With resolve, he walked out the sliding door. His path was fraught with danger, but the stakes were too high for hesitation. The future of the demonic sect and the lives of many depended on his next moves.


    Inside the Sect Leader¡¯s Office, Shining Blade Sect, Shenzhou Province


    Li Mei sat across from the sect leader of the Shining Blade Sect, Xu Lian. An untold tension hung in the air as Li Mei asked, "So you really don¡¯t know how magic works?"


    Sect Leader Xu Lian gulped and forced a smile. "Of course, Lili. I told you, this is the first time I¡¯m hearing about this. You know I¡¯ve only ever met one mage in my life, Elara, and that was with you when we were younger."


    Li Mei smiled slyly. "Two," she corrected.


    "What?" Xu Lian¡¯s confusion was evident.


    "You met two mages, Xixi, Elara¡¯s cousin. That guy she brought with her on the trip. He was also a mage," Li Mei explained.


    "Well, I didn¡¯t know about it! See, I have no idea about the western combat arts whatsoever, alright," Xu Lian said defensively.


    "I believe you," Li Mei said, standing up. "Well then, I¡¯ll get going. I promised my kids I would help them train today." With that, she left, leaving Xu Lian to sighed in exhaustion.


    Ever since Li Mei had arrived at the Shining Blade Sect, she hadn¡¯t left a single stone unturned. She was relentlessly hunting for clues about how Xu Lian had kidnapped her children and who was backing her. It was exhausting for Xu Lian; Li Mei was like a relentless bloodhound, never stopping, always sniffing out new leads. This relentless pursuit left Xu Lian feeling perpetually on edge, her nerves frayed from the constant scrutiny.

 65. Last Days on the Final Frontier : The Princess and The Demonic Heir

    In the western continent, what was once a bustling civilization had transformed into a land overrun by demonic creatures. Everywhere one looked, chaos reigned. However, deep inside the forest of the Duchy of Myrith, or at least what was once the Duchy of Myrith, lay a secret city bustling with activity despite the apocalyptic situation.


    This city, known as the Final Frontier, was the last bastion of surviving humanity against the demons from the underworld that had emerged without warning two years ago to annihilate mankind. The city, one of the oldest in the western continent, held the remnants of a rich history. If historians from both continents ever had the chance to research it, many debates would arise about whether this was indeed the cradle of the oldest civilization on the planet. However, such scholarly pursuits were secondary to the immediate priority: survival against the demonic onslaught.


    As the sun rose into the sky, a closer look at the city walls revealed hundreds of mages charging conduits made of Red Black Steel with stealth spells, infusing them with as much mana as possible. This desperate measure was essential to keep the city hidden from the demons and their terrifyingly potent alchemy.


    The city was a melting pot of refugees from the eastern continent and numerous small island nations, all seeking refuge and a chance to survive. Martial artists from the eastern continent trained rigorously or joined the ranks of fighters to protect the city, while mages studied ancient texts and crafted magic runes, preparing to defend against the relentless demonic threat.


    At the heart of the city stood Myrithia Castle, a fortress that served as the command center for the leaders of the Final Frontier. These leaders had protected and safeguarded the city thus far, and within its ancient walls, strategies were devised, hope was kindled, and the spirit of resistance burned bright.


    The scene inside Myrithia Castle was grim but one of determined activity. Leaders and commanders huddled over maps and documents, mages hurriedly scribbled runes and spells, and messengers darted in and out, delivering urgent updates. The air was thick with a sense of purpose, a collective resolve to stand firm against the encroaching darkness.


    In one of the rooms of Myrithia Castle, a particular woman with a rare mix of red hair, a hallmark of her western heritage, and eastern features, woke up in bed. Naked, she looked around for her cane, which lay on the nearby table. Her blue eyes scanned the room until she found it. With the cane in hand, she supported herself as she stood up. She appeared to be in her early or mid-thirties. As she rose, a man lying beside her in the same bed stirred awake. His hair was dark black, so black that it seemed to have a blue sheen in the sunlight streaming through the window. His dark eyes and eastern features gave him a striking appearance.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Edina, you don¡¯t have to do this alone. I can help you get dressed,¡± he said in the plain Han language of the eastern continent.


    The woman with the red hair, Edina, replied in a cold tone, ¡°I can do it myself. I¡¯ve done it myself ever since I was little.¡± As she walked away from the bed, she continued, ¡°Just because I slept with you today, Chaoxiang, doesn¡¯t mean anything. We don¡¯t have the luxury for these things.¡± Using her cane, she made her way to the bathroom.


    Chaoxiang watched her go with a defeated smile. He got out of bed too, knowing better than to try to coax a smile from the closed-hearted woman anytime soon. Moreover, he had more pressing matters to worry about. This was the first time he had a five-hour break in months, and he couldn¡¯t waste any more time. He needed to get back to work and plan for the survival of the city as one of its leaders.


    The room was a blend of utilitarian design and remnants of past grandeur. Heavy wooden beams supported the ceiling, and tapestries depicting ancient battles hung on the stone walls. A small window let in the pale morning light, illuminating the worn but sturdy furniture scattered around the room. The air was cool, with a slight draft that hinted at the castle''s age and the harsh climate outside.


    Chaoxiang dressed quickly, donning the robes that marked him as a leader within the Final Frontier. His mind raced with plans and strategies. The city''s survival depended on the coordination of their defenses and the constant vigilance against the demonic forces that lurked beyond their walls. The weight of responsibility pressed down on him, but he bore it with determination.


    As he left the room, he glanced back at the closed bathroom door, a mixture of concern and admiration in his eyes. Edina was a formidable ally, even if her heart seemed locked away. Their shared goal of protecting the last bastion of humanity was what bound them together, more than any fleeting moment of intimacy.


    Chaoxiang moved through the castle''s corridors with purpose, his footsteps echoing off the stone floors. He passed by rooms filled with mages deep in study, crafting runes and spells, and martial artists honing their skills. Every person in the castle had a role to play, and Chaoxiang was determined to lead them all to victory against the demonic threat.


    Back in the room, Edina emerged from the bath and began to dress. She chose a Princess line gown in vibrant yellow and orange hues, using the bed for support as she slipped into it. Her eyes caught her reflection in the mirror, and she paused to examine her back, where the marks of whips were still visible. These scars were a testament to the brutal past she had endured. As she adjusted the dress, her blue eyes met her gaze in the mirror, a haunting reminder of her grandparents.


    Her mind drifted back to that fateful day when the Celestial Palace, the imperial palace of the Leon Empire, fell to the demons'' alchemy. The images of bodies strewn across the palace grounds flashed before her eyes. She remembered her parents in the Blazing Dawn Sect on the eastern continent, their faces full of love and warmth. Their untimely deaths had left a void in her heart, a wound that never fully healed.


    Edina''s life played out in her mind like a tragic opera, each scene more painful than the last. She saw herself as a young girl, full of dreams and aspirations, only to be thrust into a world of chaos and destruction. But she couldn''t afford to dwell on these memories for long. She shut them down with a determined will, focusing instead on the present.

 66. Last Days on the Final Frontier : Demons Biology

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Chaoxiang arrived in the main hall, taking in the bustling activity around him. The large room was filled with people gathering reports, strategic papers, and other vital documents. The leaders of the Final Frontier were taking their seats around the massive central table. When Edina entered, dressed in her elegant princess gown, she took a seat near Chaoxiang, and the meeting began in earnest.


    The discussion quickly turned to the dire situation of the city¡¯s resources. Food and water were depleting rapidly, and it was nothing short of a miracle that no large-scale conflicts had erupted. Any significant unrest could lead to the demons discovering their hidden city, so it was imperative that problems were resolved calmly and efficiently.


    Each leader had a translator by their side, fluent in Leonese, it has become the common language used to facilitate communication among the diverse group because of its widespread use in intercontinental trade. As the meeting progressed, various solutions to the resource crisis were proposed and debated. Finally, Chaoxiang spoke up, his voice steady and authoritative.


    "So, the only solution is for a small team of mages and martial artists to retrieve crops and seeds from nearby cities?" he suggested.


    Edina translated his words for the others. An old man, in his sixties, responded in thick Western Arcanis, which was then translated by his aide.


    ¡°Lord Henry says, that¡¯s the most logical solution, but we can¡¯t risk them being followed by demons back to Myrithia. We¡¯ve survived this long because the demons haven¡¯t found our location. If they do, humanity will undoubtedly be doomed.¡±


    Many of the leaders nodded in agreement with this assessment. The room buzzed with the gravity of the situation. Just then, a messenger entered and handed a note to a young woman in her early twenties. She read it quickly, then spoke in clear Hilosian, her words translated for the assembly.


    ¡°My Lady Aisha says her researchers have discovered a way to grow potatoes in the southern fields of the city. If we can somehow maintain our current stock until they grow, we will be relieved. However, the problem is water. It rarely rains in Myrithia, so drinking water is a bigger issue right now.¡±


    The timing of this news seemed almost miraculous, and the leaders exchanged hopeful glances. The conversation then shifted to brainstorming ways to address the drinking water shortage. Various ideas were proposed, from digging deeper wells to implementing water purification techniques.


    After discussing the minor issues and potential solutions, the leaders began giving reports on their respective tasks. Each one detailed their progress and setbacks, the mood in the room a mix of determination and apprehension.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The old man, Henry, started speaking in Arcanis, his words translated for the assembly. "Lord Henry has a comprehensive report on the biological traits of the demons and the creatures of the underworld. There are things we mostly knew, but some new discoveries have been made that might be of help."


    All the leaders nodded, their attention focused on Henry. He continued, his words translated, "The physicians and researchers assigned to him have findings. As we knew, there are two types of demonic beings from the underworld: one that seems intelligent and is able to communicate with us, and another that consists of mindless beasts. The researchers named them Demons and Demonic Beasts respectively. As far as we understand, Demons are intelligent and humanoid with horns and wings, while Demonic Beasts come in all forms, from four-legged monstrous dogs to flying reptiles. Demonic Beasts are more akin to the animals of the underworld."


    This was common knowledge, but Henry was re-establishing it for the newer members or for anyone who didn''t know the difference. Then the translator continued, "Lord Henry and his researchers have found that Demons and Demonic Beasts'' bodies are formed from pure mana and not lifeforce like us or the animals in our world. When either of these creatures is fatally wounded by a red-black steel weapon, their bodies dissolve into mana."


    Again, this was common knowledge. Henry finally continued with their real findings. "As you might have guessed, because of this, wounding demons or demonic beasts is difficult since they can heal even the toughest wounds with their combat arts. Killing them without a red-black steel weapon to collect their bodies is nearly impossible." He paused before continuing, his words translated, "However, we have gotten a few bodies recently to inspect, thanks to the Leonese princess." He looked at Edina and nodded before continuing.


    "These creatures'' biology is very different from anything Lord Henry''s researchers have ever seen. Each demon has two hearts, and the number of horns grows as they age. The researchers believe it to be a ranking system among demons based on how many horns one has."


    Everyone nodded at this new information, processing the implications. Then the young lady, Aisha, spoke, her words translated for all. "Lady Aisha and her research into the demons'' combat arts have yielded informative findings that can be connected to why the demons have two hearts."


    All eyes turned to Aisha as everyone was given a paper report translated into their respective languages. "The demons'' combat arts, as far as we know, are called Alchemy by them. Unlike the combat arts of the Eastern continent, which rely on martial arts, or the magical arts of the Western continent, the demons don''t purify a portion of lifeforce into either mana or qi like us. Instead, they seem to use lifeforce as it is to convert physical objects into another kind of object. For example, they can turn air into fire or wood into metal."


    The room was silent as everyone listened intently to these new findings. "Since they are made of mana, they can also use magic, as we discovered in the recent deciphering of the demons'' belongings we captured,'''' she paused before continuing. "However, magic is seen as a lesser art among them since they can do it as easily as learning to walk. We found in the documents that a demon is born with a mana core, unlike us human mages who create one in our hearts after purifying lifeforce into mana. As such, demons create artificial hearts as soon as a baby is born so that they can make an alchemic soul when they learn alchemy. The alchemic soul is something similar to a mana core or qi core but made up of unpurified lifeforce."


    This revelation sent murmurs through the room. The idea of demons using their lifeforce directly without purification was both fascinating and alarming. It explained their formidable strength and resilience in combat.


    Henry nodded in agreement, adding, "These findings suggest that the demons'' combat arts are intrinsically tied to their very being. Their ability to manipulate matter and energy at will makes them incredibly dangerous. Understanding this is crucial for developing strategies to combat them effectively."


    Suddenly, one of the researchers seated beside Henry whispered something in his ear. Henry''s eyes widened in surprise, and he quickly conveyed the message to the translator, who also showed a stunned expression. The translator then spoke, "Lord Henry says the researchers might have found a way to defeat the demons based on Lady Aisha¡¯s team¡¯s findings."


    Everyone in the room was stunned and immediately turned their attention to the researcher, their curiosity and hope piqued.

 67. Last Days on the Final Frontier : A Way to Win

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    This revelation sent murmurs through the room. The idea of demons using their lifeforce directly without purification was both fascinating and alarming. It explained their formidable strength and resilience in combat.


    Henry nodded in agreement, adding, "These findings suggest that the demons'' combat arts are intrinsically tied to their very being. Their ability to manipulate matter and energy at will makes them incredibly dangerous. Understanding this is crucial for developing strategies to combat them effectively."


    Suddenly, one of the researchers seated beside Henry whispered something in his ear. Henry''s eyes widened in surprise, and he quickly conveyed the message to the translator, who also showed a stunned expression. The translator then spoke, "Lord Henry says the researchers might have found a way to defeat the demons based on Lady Aisha¡¯s team¡¯s findings."


    The researcher continued in Arcanis, which was translated for everyone: "He says that since we now know the hearts are made out of mana and magic, they looked into the documents and found that every heart was created using a magic spell called ''Create Connection'' that mages of sequence 9 and above can perform. This spell allows one to copy an existing object entirely made of mana."


    Everyone listened intently, still not fully understanding where the researcher was heading. "Unlike humans, the demons have large mana pools to draw from, allowing them to create something as complex as a working heart. But the spell has a weakness!" He paused for emphasis. "If the caster runs out of mana or dies, the spell is dispelled."


    The room started to buzz with anticipation as he continued, "And since demons don¡¯t age or die normally in the underworld, it made logical sense for them to make hearts with this spell. But now it¡¯s different¡ªwe can kill a demon with red black steel."


    Chaoxiang spoke up, "So if parents made a heart for their children, and the grandparent for the parent, if we follow this line, most of the original hearts for the highest-ranking demons should be made by the Demon King, the original demon." Edina nodded and translated his words.


    The researcher responded, translated by the translator, "He says that¡¯s right. So if we can somehow kill or stop the mana sharing from the Demon King, we will be able to kill all the demons at once."


    A wave of realization swept through the room. The leaders exchanged glances, understanding the magnitude of this discovery. The key to their survival and victory over the demons lay in severing the connection that powered the demons'' hearts.


    The room fell silent as the leaders pondered this newfound knowledge. It was a glimmer of hope, a potential path to salvation in the face of overwhelming darkness. The air was thick with determination and the weight of responsibility, knowing that the future of humanity might hinge on this plan.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Then, everyone turned their attention to Edina. A young man in his thirties with brown hair spoke in Leonese, "If we can somehow locate the Demon King and have you sneak there, will you be able to kill him? I don''t know how you do it, Your Highness, but you have assassinated every demon you set out to kill. So, can you?"


    This was a well-known fact: Edina somehow always managed to assassinate demons that threatened the base and eliminate any and all kinds of demonic beasts, as long as they could transport her to them. Everyone knew Edina didn¡¯t have any combat training or ability; she was literally a crippled person who walked with a cane, yet somehow she was able to defeat the most dangerous enemies.


    She replied, "I might be able to, but we need to locate the Demon King for that to work." When Chaoxiang, speaking in Han language, asked, "What did he say? What are you talking about?"


    Edina didn¡¯t reply immediately. She then explained what they had discussed. Everyone around the table went silent, contemplating the possibility that Edina might be able to defeat the Demon King and, in doing so, cause every demon to fall. However, this was just a hypothetical scenario; they didn''t have to act on it yet. Testing the theory was more important first.


    The discussion continued, with each leader contributing their thoughts and ideas on how to utilize this new information. The room buzzed with a renewed sense of determination. Despite the overwhelming odds, the leaders of the Final Frontier were committed to finding a way to protect their city and, ultimately, the future of humanity.


    The meeting lasted well into the afternoon, with the leaders leaving with a clear sense of purpose. They had much to do, but now they had a better understanding of their enemy. As Chaoxiang and Edina exited the hall, they exchanged a glance, knowing that their fight was far from over but also feeling a flicker of hope that, with this new knowledge, they might just have a chance.


    Chaoxiang went straight to his quarters, his mind already churning with the tasks ahead. His role in the Final Frontier was to manage strategic housing and infrastructure, a crucial responsibility in the crowded city. He sat at his cluttered desk, the room dimly lit by the fading afternoon light seeping through the small window. Maps and documents lay scattered around him, a testament to the constant effort required to keep their fragile society functioning.


    He picked up his quill and began writing, his strokes precise and methodical. His first task was to draft plans for accommodating the influx of refugees. Every available space needed to be utilized efficiently. He sketched out ideas for converting larger communal spaces into temporary shelters, ensuring that families could stay together while still maintaining some semblance of privacy. He also noted the need for additional sanitation facilities to prevent the spread of disease in the cramped conditions.


    Next, Chaoxiang turned his attention to the agricultural needs discussed in the meeting. The southern fields had been identified as potential farmland, but they needed to be prepared for planting. He detailed plans for clearing the land, establishing irrigation systems, and setting up protective barriers to guard against potential demon attacks. The success of this endeavor was vital; without a stable food supply, their situation would quickly become untenable.


    The most pressing issue, however, was the lack of drinking water. Chaoxiang reviewed the locations of existing wells and identified areas where new ones could be drilled. This required careful consideration; the wells needed to be deep enough to access clean water, yet close enough to the city to ensure they were easily defensible. He also proposed the construction of rainwater collection systems to supplement their water supply, a task that would require coordination with the city¡¯s engineers and mages.


    As he finished writing the proposal for the rainwater collection systems, the door opened, and a woman in her early thirties with striking red hair walked in. It was Edina. Chaoxiang was quite surprised by this, as she usually didn''t give him the time of day unless he was trying his best to flirt or propose a night in his room.


    Edina looked at him with a straight face and said, ¡°Chaoxiang, I have something to tell you.¡± Chaoxiang stopped and looked at her with a flustered face, anticipation building at what she was about to say.

 68. Last Days on the Final Frontier : Edina open鈥檚 up

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Next, Chaoxiang turned his attention to the agricultural needs discussed in the meeting. The southern fields had been identified as potential farmland, but they needed to be prepared for planting. He detailed plans for clearing the land, establishing irrigation systems, and setting up protective barriers to guard against potential demon attacks. The success of this endeavor was vital; without a stable food supply, their situation would quickly become untenable.


    The most pressing issue, however, was the lack of drinking water. Chaoxiang reviewed the locations of existing wells and identified areas where new ones could be drilled. This required careful consideration; the wells needed to be deep enough to access clean water, yet close enough to the city to ensure they were easily defensible. He also proposed the construction of rainwater collection systems to supplement their water supply, a task that would require coordination with the city¡¯s engineers and mages.


    As he finished writing the proposal for the rainwater collection systems, the door opened, and a woman in her early thirties with striking red hair walked in. It was Edina. Chaoxiang was quite surprised by this, as she usually didn''t give him the time of day unless he was trying his best to flirt or propose a night in his room.


    Edina looked at him with a straight face and said, ¡°Chaoxiang, I have something to tell you.¡± Chaoxiang stopped and looked at her with a flustered face, anticipation building at what she was about to say.


    30 minutes earlier in the classroom for children who lost their parents,


    Edina¡¯s main responsibility as one of the leaders of the Final Frontier was managing the accounting and conflict resolution for the citizens. She was walking towards the classroom for children who had lost their parents to tally the number of orphans in the city.


    The corridor was dimly lit, the soft glow of lanterns casting long shadows on the stone walls. The sound of children¡¯s laughter and chatter grew louder as she approached the classroom, a bittersweet reminder of the innocence that still lingered despite their dire circumstances. Edina¡¯s mind was heavy with the burden of their survival, but the sight of the children always brought her a sense of purpose.


    As Edina walked, her cane tapped rhythmically against the floor. Memories of her past, her family, and the fall of the Celestial Palace of the Leon Empire played in her mind. She recalled her ex-husband, Gu Tianlong, touching the whip scars on her back. Despite him being a monster and a useless cheater, the only thing she ever wanted from him was children of her own.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    She never got that before he was executed alongside Aunt Li Mei, Uncle Han, Uncle Mingfei, Aunt Qin, Brother Shun, Grandfather Liang Feng, and everyone involved with the Blazing Dawn Sect when the first prince became the emperor of the central plains.


    Edina shook her head, pushing thoughts of that idiot out of her mind. She knew Chaoxiang was different, but she couldn''t let herself enter another relationship after her experience with Gu, especially when the world was on the brink of collapse.


    She remembered the question from the meeting: could she kill the demon king? Edina was certain she could because the demon king was also made of mana, and any kind of lifeforce got insulated due to her unique body constitution. This was a fact she had never told anyone since the fall of the Leon Empire. She felt guilty for keeping such a powerful weapon a secret, but it was what her grandfather, Andrew, had made her promise before he died.


    He feared that Edina would become a blood farm to create lifeforce-blocking weapons if the truth ever got out, and Edina believed he was right. As such, she never told anyone about it. She looked at her cane, made of strong hazel wood and infused with some of her blood, making it the perfect weapon and a great walking stick.


    As Edina reached the classroom, she noticed a young boy sitting on top of a table, listening attentively to the stories the other children were telling. The sight brought a faint smile to her face, a small reminder of the innocence that still existed in this chaotic world. She approached the teacher to discuss the current needs of the children, her mind momentarily at ease in the presence of their youthful exuberance.


    Edina couldn''t help but notice that the young boy on the table was doing nothing but listening, nodding along to the stories. Yet, it seemed all the kids admired him, even the known troublemakers were looking up to him. Intrigued, she decided to approach him.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Edina. What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked in Leonese.


    The boy looked up at her and replied, ¡°Kevin.¡± He nodded and added with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re so tall!¡±


    Edina chuckled at his comment. ¡°Thank you, Kevin. What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just listening to their stories. It¡¯s fun to hear about everyone¡¯s adventures,¡± Kevin replied, his eyes sparkling with curiosity and interest.


    As Edina watched Kevin and the other children, a lesson she had learned long ago at the Blazing Dawn Sect came back to her. Humans are powerful not because of their physical strength, but because of their understanding of life. A true leader is someone who knows the most about their people and can run the kingdom with wisdom and empathy. Sharing one¡¯s life and experiences is what makes us human. This realization struck her deeply, and she decided it was time to share her secret with Chaoxiang.


    Now in Chaoxiang¡¯s room,


    Edina looked at him with a straight face and said, ¡°Chaoxiang, I have something to tell you.¡± Chaoxiang stopped and looked at her with a flustered face, anticipation building at what she was about to say.


    Chaoxiang set aside his work and focused on her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Edina hesitated, then spoke with determination. ¡°The reason I can kill demons so effectively is because of my unique disease. My body insulates and blocks any kind of lifeforce, rendering me immune to their attacks. This is something my grandfather, Andrew, made me promise never to reveal, fearing I would become a target to be used as a weapon. But now, with the stakes so high, I believe it¡¯s time you knew.¡±

 69. Last Days on the Final Frontier : A Pure Mana Stone

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Chaoxiang felt Edina stirring in bed as he opened his eyes. She was getting up and dressing, revealing the whip wounds on her back. He reached out and gently touched the scars, saying, ¡°We have work to do, huh?¡±


    Edina turned around with a rare, slight smile. ¡°That we do,¡± she replied, taking her cane to go freshen up in the bathroom. The night had been a turning point for them. Edina had finally opened up about her life story, and in return, Chaoxiang had shared his childhood experiences with her. They had spent the time in bed talking, forging a deeper connection.


    As Edina walked to the bathroom, the rhythmic tapping of her cane echoed in the quiet room. Chaoxiang watched her go, reflecting on the whirlwind of emotions and revelations they had experienced. He never imagined that Edina, a woman of such strength and mystery, would open up to him about her past. Her vulnerability had touched him deeply, and he felt a renewed sense of determination to protect her and their people.


    Chaoxiang himself had revealed parts of his own life that he rarely spoke of. His childhood, marked by hardship and loss, had shaped him into the man he was today. Sharing these memories with Edina had been surprisingly cathartic. He felt a bond forming between them, one that transcended mere camaraderie. It was a connection forged in the fires of shared pain and mutual understanding.


    Chaoxiang got up from the bed as well. Now that he knew about Edina¡¯s Isolation body constitution and its effects, he was already planning how to create weapons and safeguard the city. He was determined to keep Edina¡¯s secret safe and ensure it wasn¡¯t exploited. He looked outside; it was still midnight.


    A feeling of happiness washed over Chaoxiang. Seeing Edina smile and open up, even just a bit, was something he hadn''t expected to witness before the demons destroyed the world. As he buttoned his shirt.


    Edina emerged from the bathroom, looking more composed. She approached Chaoxiang, who was now standing by the window, lost in thought. She gently touched his shoulder, pulling him back to the present


    ¡°I have to get going now,¡± she said, taking out a princess gown from a drawer that Chaoxiang kept for her.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Chaoxiang took a deep breath, feeling a strange mixture of peace and urgency. The calm of the night contrasted sharply with the chaos they faced daily, but it also served as a reminder of what they were fighting for¡ªa future where such peaceful nights could be the norm.


    ¡°Wait... I just remembered something,¡± Chaoxiang said. Edina looked at him, nodded, and continued dressing.


    Chaoxiang kneeled down, retrieved a key from his pocket, and opened a drawer beneath his desk. He pulled out a box made of red-black steel and placed it on the bed. Rising, he took the box to Edina and said, ¡°This is something my brother acquired from one of the Blazing Dawn Sect¡¯s servants after their execution at the hands of the first prince.¡±


    Edina looked at the box, her curiosity piqued. She opened it, revealing a necklace with intricate designs, clearly not crafted by human hands. It emitted a soft purple light and pure mana. Edina¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°This is the necklace that is to be worn only by the Imperial Family of the Leon Empire! I remember a merchant came to our sect to have it safeguarded, but it was stolen after Aunt Li Mei had it placed in Mu Mansion.¡±


    Chaoxiang nodded. ¡°Yes, some maid¡ªwhat was her name? Ah, Xiao Min¡ªsold it for a huge price to my brother. There are also some books in the box. I think they are diaries.¡±


    Edina looked inside and found the diaries. A frown appeared on her face as she identified them. ¡°Aunt Li Mei¡¯s diaries. So the necklace wasn¡¯t stolen by anyone other than my dear aunt. Xiao Min must have safeguarded these diaries out of loyalty to Aunt Li Mei.¡±


    Chaoxiang nodded and then said, ¡°Here, let me help you wear it.¡± Edina handed the necklace to Chaoxiang, the stone feeling almost alive in his hands. Edina turned around, and Chaoxiang carefully placed the necklace around her neck.


    Once the necklace was in place, Edina turned around and kissed him. Chaoxiang, taken by the moment, kissed her back, Chaoxiang couldn''t help but feel a sense of optimism. The road ahead was perilous, and the stakes were higher than ever, but for the first time in a long while, he felt genuinely happy, the moonlight casting a gentle glow on the two. He asked, ¡°So... are we... like... together?¡±


    As Edina was about to answer him, they both felt a strange and immense amount of energy in the sky, very different from magic or qi¡ªalchemy! Realization dawned on them as Chaoxiang yelled, ¡°Get the citizens to move south! I¡¯ll get Henry and Aisha to bring out the mages and martial artists to stop the demons!¡±


    Edina hurriedly nodded and was about to move, but with a colossal flash of light in the dead of night, the entire land, once bustling with human civilization, lay in ruins. One might mistake this devastation for a natural disaster, but in truth, it was the work of two figures hovering mid-air under the moonlight, their large wings spread wide in the wind.


    Amidst the rubble stood a solitary human, the sole survivor of the destruction wrought by the massive flash¡ªa spell of mass destruction cast by two demonic beings, not from some demonic sect, but real denizens of the underworld. The sky was illuminated by the lingering remnants of the destructive spell, casting eerie shadows over the decimated landscape.


    Edina¡¯s heart raced as she took in the scene, the weight of the necklace around her neck now a reminder of the heavy burden she bore. The destruction was unlike anything she had ever seen, the power of the demons more terrifying and real than ever before. She clutched her cane tightly, the familiar wood grounding her in the chaos.

 70. Junior Edina鈥檚 Confidence

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Guest Wing, Shining Blade Sect, Shenzhou Province


    Junior Edina slowly woke up and looked around, then sighed. It had been a week since she returned to the Shining Blade Sect and had been trying her best to keep away from Gu Tianlong and her cousins, Wei and Lin. Senior Edina had warned her about Gu being her future husband and the terrible things he would do to her. With this knowledge, Junior Edina was determined to avoid him and thwart Aunt Li Mei¡¯s plans.


    Junior Edina longed to return home to the Blazing Dawn Sect. Now that she had financial control over Jinwei Mansion and a sect she and Princess Huangshu had established, there was much to do. Yet, she was stuck here for another week before the ceremony finally took place.


    Lian Hua, her personal maid, entered the room and smiled warmly. ¡°Young Mistress Edina, let me help you get ready for the day.¡± Junior Edina returned the smile, took her cane, and rose from her bed.


    After an hour, Junior Edina was walking to the main hall with the support of her cane and Lian Hua. As they walked, she noticed another young lady ahead of them. Junior Edina instantly recognized her: it was Lin. Lin turned around, her face lighting up with a smile. ¡°My, my, Edina. It¡¯s been weeks since I saw you. I heard you returned last week, but you didn¡¯t even think to come and play with your cousin?¡±


    Junior Edina stopped in her tracks, her heart sinking. She was used to Lin¡¯s mocking, but recently it seemed like Lin was getting ticked off far more often. Lin was usually the more subdued of her two bully cousins and rarely had outbursts like these. However, they had become more frequent ever since Junior Edina went on a shopping trip with Princess Huangshu.


    Lin¡¯s smile was one of those that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, a mask hiding her irritation. The tension in the air was palpable as Junior Edina searched for a response. She felt Lian Hua¡¯s reassuring hand on her arm, giving her the courage to speak.


    ¡°I am sorry Jin, I was busy hanging out with Huangshu¡± Junior Edina said with a smile, This ticked Lin off again. Lin''s smile faltered for a moment, revealing a hint of the frustration simmering beneath her composed exterior. ¡°Hanging out with her highness, yeah, you must be so busy running around doing her tasks¡± she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had a lot on my plate. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been busy too, haven¡¯t you, Jin?¡± she replied, trying to deflect the conversation.


    Lin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and for a moment, Junior Edina thought she might lash out. But then Lin simply shrugged and turned away. ¡°Well, don¡¯t let me keep you from your important duties, cousin. Just remember, we¡¯re family. We should stick together,¡± she said over her shoulder as she walked away.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Junior Edina let out a breath she didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding. Lian Hua squeezed her arm gently. ¡°You handled that well, young mistress,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Thank you, Lian Hua. Let¡¯s continue to the main hall,¡± Junior Edina said, quite surprised by her new found confidence.


    Training Grounds, Shining Blade Sect, Shenzhou Province


    Wei was practicing with a wooden sword, striking the air again and again with determined precision. Ever since escaping the kidnapping, he had felt his qi steadily build inside him. Each strike brought him closer to a breakthrough, and he was convinced he might reach grade 1 at any moment.


    The training grounds were alive with the sounds of practice: the clash of swords, the grunts of exertion, and the occasional bark of a master correcting a student. Wei¡¯s focus was intense as he envisioned his next steps. Perhaps he should try sparring with Young Master Tian Lian or Gu Tianlong, he mused. Even sparring with his sister, Lin, might be enough to push him over the edge.


    Just as he was lost in thought, Wei felt a sudden surge of qi heading straight for him. His instincts kicked in, and he dodged the attack with practiced ease. ¡°The hell is that for?¡± he shouted, turning to face his attacker. It was Lin, his sister, who had unleashed the qi technique on him.


    ¡°I was just helping you,¡± she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°No, you weren¡¯t. You were taking your frustration out on me! You must have tried to bully Edina, and it must have backfired since Princess Huangshu was with her. Now you¡¯re taking it out on me!¡± he retorted angrily.


    ¡°No,¡± Lin said with a very unconvincing smile. Her frustration bubbled over, and she snapped, ¡°Yeah, so what? And what¡¯s up with you?!¡± She paused and grabbed a staff from the weapons stand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been taking her side ever since we arrived here. What happened to the guy who bullied her 24/7?¡± she demanded, her eyes narrowing.


    Wei¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I just didn¡¯t feel like it, and I¡¯ve been very busy, okay? I feel like I¡¯ll break through to grade 1 any time now!¡±


    Lin smirked, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous light. ¡°Well then, let me help you with it,¡± she said, swinging the staff at him. Wei blocked the attack with his sword, the wooden weapons clashing with a dull thud.


    The siblings squared off, their eyes locked in a silent challenge. Wei could feel the tension in the air, a mixture of sibling rivalry and deeper, unspoken emotions. Each swing and parry was a test of their resolve and skill.


    The training grounds seemed to fade away as they fought, their movements a dance of aggression and defense. Wei¡¯s mind raced, not just with the fight but with the thoughts of what had changed in him. The kidnapping had forced him to confront his own weaknesses and fears, and now he was on the brink of a transformation.


    Lin¡¯s attacks were relentless, but Wei¡¯s determination was stronger. He could feel the qi inside him responding, surging with each block and counterattack. ¡°You can do better than that,¡± Lin taunted, her voice a mix of challenge and encouragement.


    Wei gritted his teeth and pushed harder, his sword moving with newfound speed and precision. He could sense the breakthrough approaching, the barrier within him starting to crack. As their fight intensified, a crowd of onlookers began to gather, drawn by the fierce sibling duel.


    With a final, powerful strike, Wei disarmed Lin, sending her staff flying across the training grounds. He stood there, breathing heavily, his heart pounding with exertion and exhilaration. Lin looked at him, a mix of surprise and pride in her eyes.


    ¡°Well done, brother,¡± Lin said quietly, acknowledging Wei''s strength.


    A slow clap could be heard from the crowd, drawing their attention. It was their mother, Li Mei, standing there with a proud smile on her face. ¡°Well done. It seems Wei will also break through to grade 1 soon.¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± both Lin and Wei exclaimed, running towards her.


    ¡°Alright then, kids,¡± Li Mei said, smiling warmly. ¡°I will train you today, just as I promised. This will surely help you reach grade 1, Wei.¡±

 71. Coming of age ceremony in Shining Blade Sect

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    It had been two weeks since Edina returned to the Shining Blade Sect, and today was finally the day of the coming-of-age ceremony for Young Master Tian Lian. Once the ceremony was over, she could return home to the Blazing Dawn Sect.


    Unlike her usual habit of waking up late, Junior Edina was already up and dressed with the help of her maid, Lian Hua. As she looked in the mirror, she took a moment to compose herself. She then took her cane and, with Lian Hua¡¯s hand for support, walked out of her guest room.


    The Shining Blade Sect was a sight to behold. The early morning sun bathed the sect in a golden light, highlighting the intricate architecture and well-maintained gardens. Disciples were bustling about, preparing for the ceremony. The air was filled with a mixture of excitement and anticipation. Beautifully crafted banners and lanterns adorned the paths, and the scent of incense wafted through the air, creating an atmosphere of solemnity and celebration.


    Edina''s journey to the main hall was filled with greetings and polite bows from the sect members. Despite her status as a guest, she was treated with great respect, a testament to her noble lineage and the influence of the Blazing Dawn Sect. She noticed the meticulous care taken in every aspect of the sect¡¯s maintenance, from the polished stone pathways to the blooming flowers in the garden.


    Meanwhile, at the training grounds of the Shining Blade Sect,


    Li Mei was pushing her children, Wei and Lin, through rigorous training. With a powerful swing, she sent Wei sprawling across the field. For a week now, she had been dedicating her time to training them, as she couldn¡¯t engage in her usual responsibilities here and Wei was on the verge of breaking through to grade 1.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fifth time you¡¯ve run straight into the attack, Wei,¡± Li Mei scolded, her tone firm yet patient. ¡°That¡¯s not how you fight. Take a break, then get dressed for Young Master Tian¡¯s ceremony. We will practice again once we get back home.¡±


    Wei, lying on the ground and panting heavily, looked up at his mother. ¡°Okay, mother,¡± he replied, his voice weary yet determined.


    Li Mei gave him an approving smile before turning to leave. Lin, who had been sitting on the sidelines, walked up to her brother with a smirk. ¡°Man, you are so hopeless,¡± she said, her tone teasing.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Wei glared at her as he tried to catch his breath. ¡°Why are you still here watching me train? I thought you¡¯d already gone to get ready for the ceremony,¡± he retorted.


    Lin shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Watching you train is like watching a man try to pick up a coin glued to the ground. He can¡¯t pick it up, no matter how much he tries, but watching him struggle is hilarious,¡± she said with a mischievous glint in her eye.


    Before Wei could respond, Li Mei¡¯s voice rang out from across the field. ¡°Lin, don¡¯t be mean to your brother,¡± she admonished.


    The training grounds of the Shining Blade Sect were bustling with activity. Disciples of all ages were engaged in various forms of martial training, from practicing sword techniques to honing their qi control. The air was filled with the sounds of clashing weapons and the focused grunts of exertion. The grounds themselves were meticulously maintained, with neatly trimmed grass and pathways lined with smooth, polished stones.


    Wei pushed himself up from the ground, wincing slightly as he did so. Despite the pain, there was a fire in his eyes¡ªa determination to improve and prove himself. He glanced at Lin, who was now looking at him with a mixture of amusement and mild concern.


    Main Hall, Shining Blade Sect


    The main hall of the Shining Blade Sect was a grand sight to behold. Elaborate decorations adorned the walls, and intricate tapestries told the story of the sect''s glorious past. Guests from all walks of life were present, from Princess Huangshu to the old merchants of the region. The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation and excitement.


    Junior Edina sat next to Princess Huangshu, engaged in quiet conversation. Despite the social nature of the event, she mostly avoided interaction with others, preferring the company of the princess. Her thoughts were preoccupied with the upcoming return to the Blazing Dawn Sect, and the responsibilities that awaited her there.


    The ceremony began with the entrance of Xu Lian, he sect leader of the Shining Blade Sect. She walked with an air of authority and grace, her robes flowing behind her. The crowd fell silent as she took the stage, bringing her son, Tian Lian, to the forefront.


    Xu Lian addressed the assembly with a voice that commanded attention. "Today, we gather to celebrate a significant milestone in the life of my son, Tian Lian. As he comes of age, it is with great pride that I present him with the traditional crest-forged sword of our sect."


    She unveiled the sword, its blade gleaming under the light of the lanterns. The hilt was intricately designed, bearing the crest of the Shining Blade Sect¡ªa symbol of their enduring legacy and commitment to martial excellence.


    "Tian Lian," Xu Lian continued, turning to her son, "this sword represents not only your passage into adulthood but also your responsibility to uphold the values and traditions of our sect. May it serve as a reminder of your duty to protect and lead with honor."


    Tian Lian accepted the sword with a solemn nod, his expression one of determination and pride. The hall erupted into applause as he held the weapon aloft, signifying his readiness to embrace his role within the sect.


    Throughout the ceremony, Junior Edina remained mostly silent, her eyes occasionally meeting those of Princess Huangshu.


    As the ceremony drew to a close, the guests began to disperse. Junior Edina, along with Princess Huangshu, exchanged polite farewells with those around them. It wasn''t long before Edina found herself with her aunt Li Mei, her uncle, and their children.


    Together, they made their way out of the Shining Blade Sect and began their journey back to the Blazing Dawn Sect.

 72. Return to Blazing Dawn Sect

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    She unveiled the sword, its blade gleaming under the light of the lanterns. The hilt was intricately designed, bearing the crest of the Shining Blade Sect¡ªa symbol of their enduring legacy and commitment to martial excellence.


    Tian Lian accepted the sword with a solemn nod, his expression one of determination and pride. The hall erupted into applause as he held the weapon aloft, signifying his readiness to embrace his role within the sect.


    Throughout the ceremony, Junior Edina remained mostly silent, her eyes occasionally meeting those of Princess Huangshu.


    As the ceremony drew to a close, the guests began to disperse. Junior Edina, along with Princess Huangshu, exchanged polite farewells with those around them. It wasn''t long before Edina found herself with her aunt Li Mei, her uncle, and their children.


    Together, they made their way out of the Shining Blade Sect and began their journey back to the Blazing Dawn Sect.


    After a few days in Blazing Dawn Sect on a Tuesday,


    As Senior Edina woke up, she looked around the room and smiled. She was finally back. As she started reading Junior Edina¡¯s letter, a routine she had grown accustomed to, she sighed.


    The invitation to the coming-of-age ceremony at the Shining Blade Sect had cost them an entire month. Yet, on second thought, it had been a blessing in disguise. Junior Edina had managed to get close to Princess Huangshu and secure the purchase of a sect in the Dongu region. These achievements would not have been possible without the chain of events set in motion by that ceremony.


    Once she finished reading the letter, Senior Edina took her cane. As she was about to get up, Lian Hua, as usual, opened the sliding door to help her get ready for the day.


    ¡°Young Mistress Edina,¡± Lian Hua began, ¡°the Sect Leader has asked all the children to come to his office for a one-on-one lesson on accounting since you and Young Mistress Lin are now responsible for your own finances.¡±


    Senior Edina nodded, understanding the underlying intentions. Grandfather Liang Feng must want to talk to her privately. Simply calling her in would draw the attention of Aunt Li Mei and her spies, but under the guise of an accounting lesson, they could converse without raising suspicion.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Shall we, Young Mistress?¡± Lian Hua asked, her tone gentle yet professional.


    Senior Edina smiled at her maid, appreciating her loyalty and support. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go,¡± she replied, taking Lian Hua¡¯s offered hand for support.


    As they walked through the sect¡¯s corridors, Senior Edina noticed the bustling activity around her. Disciples were training rigorously in the courtyards, their shouts of effort and the clang of weapons creating a lively atmosphere. The scent of blooming flowers from the well-tended gardens mingled with the crisp morning air, adding a touch of serenity to the scene.


    Arriving at Grandfather Liang Feng¡¯s office, Lian Hua gave a respectful bow before stepping aside to let Senior Edina enter. The office was filled with shelves of ancient texts and scrolls, a testament to the sect leader¡¯s vast knowledge and wisdom. Liang Feng sat behind a large wooden desk, his piercing eyes softening as he saw Edina.


    ¡°Come in, Edina,¡± he said, his voice a blend of authority and warmth. ¡°We have much to discuss.¡±


    Senior Edina nodded and entered, taking a seat opposite him. She knew that Grandfather Liang Feng was well aware of her recent activities¡ªbuying the Blazing Days Sect and joining forces with Princess Huangshu to form a new faction in the imperial succession race. After all, Lian Hua, who had been with her the whole time, must have reported everything to him. This was clearly why he wanted to meet her privately today.


    ¡°Edina, I heard you made a new friend during your stay at the Shining Blade Sect?¡± he said with a smile.


    Senior Edina, as she looked him in the eye, had an emotional moment that she quickly hid. Ever since her reincarnation, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to see Grandfather Liang Feng up close, as Junior Edina had dealt with most of the interactions. Today, seeing him so alive and well, she could barely control her emotions and was on the verge of tears. This feeling was even more profound than when she met Aunt Qin or Brother Shun.


    ¡°I did, Grandfather. Princess Huangshu!¡± Senior Edina tried her best to remain calm and act like Junior Edina. Grandfather Liang Feng smiled, pleased that she had made a friend.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how much you have grown,¡± he said, laughing lightly. ¡°I know you bought the Blazing Days Sect and are trying to form a faction with Her Highness. This makes me wonder¡ªdo you have ambitions? To compete for the sect leader position?¡±


    Senior Edina¡¯s guess had been correct; he had called her here for the reasons she had anticipated. She nodded in response.


    Grandfather Liang Feng sighed deeply before continuing, ¡°I see. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re going through all this trouble. You could have just supported your Uncle Mingfe if you disliked the idea of your Aunt Li Mei becoming the head.¡±


    ¡°I want to become the sect leader,¡± Senior Edina said firmly, offering no further explanation.


    Grandfather Liang Feng leaned back in his chair, studying her intently. The room was silent, save for the faint rustling of the scrolls and texts lining the shelves. Sunlight streamed through the window, casting intricate patterns on the wooden floor.


    ¡°Very well, Edina,¡± Grandfather Liang Feng said, then paused, Grandfather Liang Feng¡¯s gaze softened, a hint of pride in his eyes. ¡°You have grown into a strong and determined young woman, Edina. Remember, you have my support.¡±


    With sigh choosing his next words carefully. ¡°I suppose you must know this.¡±


    The weight of his next words hung in the air, leaving Senior Edina stunned. The gravity of the impending power shift and the sudden urgency of her ambitions washed over her, creating a palpable tension in the room.


    ¡°I am going to step down as the sect leader next month, on Lin¡¯s birthday.¡±

 73. Careful Steps

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    ¡°I am going to step down as the sect leader next month, on Lin¡¯s birthday.¡±


    The weight of Grandfather Liang Feng''s words hung in the air, leaving Senior Edina stunned. The gravity of the impending power shift and the sudden urgency of her ambitions washed over her, creating a palpable tension in the room.


    ¡°Ah.. wh..¡± Senior Edina was about to ask something when Grandfather Liang Feng continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to end up like our esteemed Emperor. He refuses to give up his position even though his children are of age to easily succeed him. His children have started forming unofficial factions, and his court has already taken sides. It''s only a matter of time before someone decides to start a rebellion.¡±


    Senior Edina went silent as Grandfather Liang Feng continued, ¡°It has already started happening in our sect. The Mu Family is in the first prince¡¯s faction, even though our sect¡¯s official stance is neutral. Lu Mingfe has the backing of Mount Hua.¡± He paused, his expression growing more serious. ¡°My situation is already the same. I will not go down being stabbed in the back. I prefer to step down on my own terms, in a peaceful manner.¡±


    Senior Edina fully understood his reasoning and nodded. ¡°I was thinking of becoming the figurehead of your faction once I stepped down, but after some thought, it would be unfair to the other candidates since the affiliated sects would be forced to vote for your faction if the former sect leader joins you.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°But since everyone else had a head start, it would be unfair to you. So, I decided to let you know now. Find a figurehead who can take the position until you come of age, Edina.¡±


    The Blazing Dawn Sect was one of the first sects to implement the fairest method of succession in the central plains, a standard now adopted by most, if not all, other sects. Rather than a civil war or battles, a vote is taken among all the affiliated sects and branch sects to determine which faction they support after a year of the sect leader¡¯s stepping down or death. This process allows for a fair succession and has been the way for thousands of years, ever since the central plains empire was founded and the sect became one of the nine great sects.


    It would be a stain on its legacy if Liang Feng joined Edina¡¯s faction as soon as he retired. It would appear unfair, so this solution seemed better. It gave Edina a head start since other candidates had been plotting far longer than she had.


    In the Blazing Dawn Sect, one cannot become the sect leader if they aren¡¯t of age, but a competent member of the candidate¡¯s faction can serve as a regent until they come of age. This person is known as the figurehead of the faction. Since Edina is third in line for succession after her parents¡¯ unfortunate death last year, she is qualified to have her own faction. Only the first five in line for succession are allowed to form their own factions, with additional exceptions made in special cases where the sect leader grants permission.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    The figurehead must be qualified enough to not be in a position subordinate to the other candidates, ensuring that they can¡¯t be ordered around if the other candidates¡¯ figureheads become regents. Therefore, Edina needs to find someone within the sect who is on equal standing with her aunt and uncle, someone respected and influential.


    Grandfather Liang Feng leaned back in his chair, studying her intently. The room was silent, save for the faint rustling of the scrolls and texts lining the shelves. Sunlight streamed through the window, casting intricate patterns on the wooden floor.


    Sect Leader Liang Feng smiled warmly at Edina. Though he had never considered her a likely successor, her recent efforts to change her situation had impressed him. Her determination and initiative had sparked a sense of pride in him.


    ¡°Well then, Edina,¡± he said with a chuckle, ¡°let¡¯s begin our accounting lesson¡ªthe real reason you¡¯re here.¡±


    After fifteen minutes of detailed explanations and practical exercises, Senior Edina exited Sect Leader Liang Feng¡¯s office. The lesson, though framed as a practical necessity, had been an opportunity for her grandfather to gauge her understanding and commitment. She appreciated the subtleties of his approach, knowing he was giving her a chance to prove herself.


    As she stepped out, she noticed Wei waiting nearby, looking nervous yet determined. Senior Edina remembered that Grandfather Liang Feng had summoned all the children for the accounting lesson to avoid raising suspicion from Aunt Li Mei. She gave Wei a simple nod before heading down the corridor.


    Lian Hua, who had been patiently waiting for her outside, immediately stepped forward to offer support. With Lian Hua¡¯s help and her cane, Edina walked through the halls of the sect. The corridors were bustling with activity, filled with disciples preparing for the day¡¯s training and duties. The scent of incense lingered in the air, mingling with the fresh aroma of blooming flowers from the courtyard.


    As they moved, Senior Edina couldn¡¯t help but reflect on her conversation with her grandfather. The revelation of his impending retirement and the task of finding a suitable figurehead weighed heavily on her mind, like a storm cloud threatening to burst.


    Once inside her room and after Lian Hua had left, Senior Edina placed her hand on her forehead and muttered, ¡°Fuck.¡± The frustration coursing through her was palpable. Until now, she had been relying on her knowledge of the future to guide Junior Edina forward, even as some events unfolded differently from what she remembered.


    But now, that option was slipping away. She had tried to keep her interventions minimal, aiming to preserve the future she knew. However, everything was changing. Grandfather Liang Feng''s decision to step down would have far-reaching consequences throughout the central plains, as he was the head of one of the nine great sects. Senior Edina sighed heavily; her knowledge of future events was becoming increasingly useless.


    The room was brightly lit, with shadows dancing across the walls as the sunlight filtered through the wooden lattice windows. Edina''s mind raced, considering her next moves. She knew things that others did not, secrets and insights that could still be leveraged. She understood people in ways they couldn¡¯t even fathom, and this might work in her favor.


    One thing was certain: she no longer needed to be overly cautious. The future was already changing, and there was no point in holding back anymore. The knowledge of all 19 years into the future, not just the relevant parts, would now be her arsenal. No more careful steps; she needed to go all out if she wanted to change the future and prevent the impending threat from the demons of the underworld.


    She stood up, feeling the weight of her cane in her hand, and looked around the room. The intricate designs on the walls, the carefully placed furniture, all seemed to blur as her focus sharpened on her new resolve. Her mind was a whirlwind of strategies and possibilities.

 74. Profit in Mu Mansion

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Li Mei¡¯s Office, Mu Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect,


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow over the Mu Mansion, Li Mei sat in her office, poring over account books. The room was dimly lit, with the flickering light from a lone candle dancing on the walls. Li Mei''s brow furrowed as she reviewed the finances, the weight of her worries evident in her tense posture.


    Mu Mansion''s financial situation was dire. They had borrowed heavily from multiple lenders to cover up their siphoning of Jinwei Mansion¡¯s funds. The problem had become increasingly apparent when the second prince started asking questions about the upcoming campaign to bring the Shaolin Sect to their side. The Mu Family was supposed to provide a substantial portion of the funds for this endeavor. However, Li Mei had diverted Jinwei Mansion''s funds not only for the campaign but also to procure expensive martial artist medicines and herbs for her children. These medicines were crucial, especially now since Wei is on the verge of reaching Grade 1.


    Li Mei had also spent money on severance packages for the fired Jinwei Mansion staff to maintain her good image. Additionally, she had heavily invested in the Tianlong Family¡¯s endeavors near Hin Lake to mine Red Black Steel. Consequently, they were drowning in debt. Despite the grim situation, a smile played on her lips as she looked at a report next to the account book.


    The report was from Chen Huan, the head of Jade Grass Commerce. This commerce had been a blessing in disguise for Li Mei. Initially, she had only invested in it to motivate the head of the commerce to find a dress picked by Elara. She never expected this seemingly simple move to yield such significant returns.


    Jade Grass Commerce had been incredibly successful while she was away at the Shining Blade Sect last month. Since she hadn¡¯t been able to monitor all the finances there, she was only now discovering the extent of the success. The commerce had opened five stores within a month due to the high demand for their clothing among the commoners. Just the share from these stores brought Li Mei 26 gold taels! This windfall easily cleared her debt of 16 gold taels and provided enough capital to invest in the Tialong Family.


    Chen Huan¡¯s report also mentioned plans to expand the stores to the capital. This move was sure to increase revenue exponentially, as the capital boasted a large population. The share Li Mei would receive from this expansion would be more than sufficient to fund her ambitions to become the sect leader.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Li Mei leaned back in her chair, the candlelight casting a determined gleam in her eyes. She knew the road ahead was fraught with challenges, but with Jade Grass Commerce¡¯s success, she saw a clear path to securing her position as the next sect leader.


    Edina¡¯s Room, Jinwei Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect


    Senior Edina stretched her hands as she finished writing the letter for Junior Edina. Unlike usual, this letter was not just a letter but contained at least a novel¡¯s worth of text. She had decided to change her strategies and no longer worry about future changes. The initial confidential information was written in Leonese, while the rest was in plain Han, as Junior Edina wasn¡¯t fluent in Leonese.


    Senior Edina then took her cane and walked to the bed, climbing up and sitting as she watched the moon rise through the window. The serene night sky provided a stark contrast to the turmoil of her thoughts. She had included a way to contact the demonic sect in the letters, a bold move driven by her new priorities.


    Finding Chaoxiang had become more than a mere consideration. she had avoided this path out of fear of changing the future. But now, with her new resolve, she could afford to seek him out. The demonic sect¡¯s location was known by very few in the central plains, making contact difficult, but Senior Edina knew a way.


    The memory of what Chaoxiang had told her that night resurfaced. He had been a neglected child, and now, Senior Edina saw a chance to save him in this life. "This is very strategic," she muttered to herself before chuckling, "No, it''s not." She realized that trying to convince herself that this was solely for the plan was foolish. At 32, plus the additional years from her second life, she was too old to be immature. "Well, he will just be a child now, but he can be a perfect husband for Junior Edina," she mused.


    Senior Edina sighed, her thoughts a whirl of past regrets and future possibilities. The moonlight illuminated her face, highlighting the determination in her eyes. She knew the path ahead was fraught with uncertainty, but with her knowledge and resolve, she was ready to face it head-on.


    On the Road to the Capital from the Shining Blade Sect


    Inside a merchant carriage moving up the rocky path, one could see the Tianlong Family crest on the flags fluttering in the breeze. The journey was long and arduous, the wheels of the carriage creaking as they navigated the uneven terrain.


    In the main carriage, Gu Tianlong sat opposite his father, Hao Tianlong. The older man¡¯s face was etched with a mix of frustration and disappointment as he looked at his son. ¡°Tsk, you didn¡¯t take any opportunity to familiarize yourself with Young Mistress Edina during the entire time we were at the Shining Blade Sect for the ceremony,¡± he grumbled.


    Gu Tianlong remained silent, his gaze fixed on the landscape passing by outside the window. The rolling hills and dense forests were a blur, a stark contrast to the tumultuous thoughts swirling in his mind. His father¡¯s mumblings continued, a steady stream of frustration and expectation.


    Finally, Gu Tianlong turned to his father, his expression troubled. ¡°Do I really have to marry her? She doesn¡¯t seem keen on it, and I feel like Mistress Li Mei is forcing this onto her,¡± he said, his voice tinged with uncertainty and reluctance.

 75. Gu Tianlong鈥檚 Frustration

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    On the Road to the Capital from the Shining Blade Sect,


    Inside a merchant carriage moving up the rocky path, one could see the Tianlong Family crest on the flags fluttering in the breeze. The journey was long and arduous, the wheels of the carriage creaking as they navigated the uneven terrain.


    In the main carriage, Gu Tianlong sat opposite his father, Hao Tianlong. The older man¡¯s face was etched with a mix of frustration and disappointment as he looked at his son. ¡°Tsk, you didn¡¯t take any opportunity to familiarize yourself with Young Mistress Edina during the entire time we were at the Shining Blade Sect for the ceremony,¡± he grumbled.


    Gu Tianlong remained silent, his gaze fixed on the landscape passing by outside the window. The rolling hills and dense forests were a blur, a stark contrast to the tumultuous thoughts swirling in his mind. His father¡¯s mumblings continued, a steady stream of frustration and expectation.


    Finally, Gu Tianlong turned to his father, his expression troubled. ¡°Do I really have to marry her? She doesn¡¯t seem keen on it, and I feel like Mistress Li Mei is forcing this onto her,¡± he said, his voice tinged with uncertainty and reluctance.


    Hao Tianlong sighed, leaning back in his seat. ¡°This alliance is important for our family¡¯s standing and future,¡± he replied.


    The carriage jolted as it hit a particularly rough patch in the road, bringing Gu Tianlong¡¯s thoughts back to the present. His father continued to speak, outlining the benefits of the alliance, but Gu¡¯s mind wandered. He thought about Edina, her distant demeanor, and the subtle tension he had noticed during their interactions. Was she as trapped by their families¡¯ expectations as he felt?


    The conversation with his father continued, but Gu Tianlong¡¯s thoughts remained conflicted. He knew the importance of family duty, but he also yearned for something more¡ªsomething genuine and unforced. As the carriage rolled on towards the capital, the path ahead seemed as uncertain and rocky as the road they traveled.


    Gu Tianlong glanced out the window, watching the scenery pass by in a blur. He felt a tightening in his chest, a mixture of frustration and anxiety. He knew he had anger issues, a volatile temper that flared up at the slightest provocation. It was one thing to direct his anger at servants, who were used to enduring such outbursts, but marrying a girl like Edina, who already faced enough challenges due to her disability, would be a different matter entirely. He could envision a life of constant conflict and misery for both of them.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason he hesitated. Deep down, he had someone else in his heart, someone he truly wished to be with. The thought of marrying Edina felt like a betrayal to his own feelings and dreams. He remembered stolen moments with his beloved, the laughter they shared, the quiet understanding that passed between them without words. She was the one who made him feel at peace, who calmed the storm inside him.


    Hao Tianlong¡¯s voice cut through his reverie. ¡°You must understand, Gu, this marriage is not just about you. It¡¯s about our family¡¯s future, our standing, and our legacy.¡±


    Gu Tianlong clenched his fists, struggling to keep his emotions in check. ¡°I understand, Father,¡± he replied, his voice tense. ¡°But what about my happiness? What about Edina¡¯s happiness? She doesn¡¯t want this any more than I do. Mistress Li Mei is forcing this on her, just as you¡¯re forcing it on me.¡±


    Hao Tianlong sighed deeply, a look of weary resignation crossing his face. ¡°Life is full of sacrifices, Gu. Sometimes we must set aside our personal desires for the greater good.¡±


    The carriage jolted again, and Gu Tianlong¡¯s mind wandered back to the one he truly loved. He imagined a life with her, free from the burdens of family politics and arranged marriages. It was a distant dream, almost impossible given his current circumstances, but it was a dream he clung to desperately.


    Honisa Region in the Gunghua Province, controlled by the Mu Family of Blazing Dawn Sect


    Nestled in the heart of the Honisa Region lay a forest village, a place of rustic charm and rugged beauty. Tall, ancient trees surrounded the village, their dense canopy filtering the sunlight into dappled patterns on the forest floor. The air was thick with the scent of pine and the earthy aroma of the forest, mingling with the faint smoke from wood-burning stoves.


    This village was built by Li Mei Cha Mu. The villagers had been relocated here from the forest village near Zunzon Road. Li Mei had taken them in after eliminating the bandits that plagued the Zunzon Road forest, including their village head.


    The villagers now worked for Li Mei and the Mu Family, building a cave storage facility deep within the forest. The exact purpose of this facility was unknown to them, but the pay was good, and the Mu Family treated them far better than the hardships they had endured in the Zunzon forest. No longer were they forced to live by robbing travelers; now, they had steady work and a community that offered protection and stability.


    The village itself was a blend of simplicity and resourcefulness. Wooden huts with thatched roofs lined the main path, their exteriors decorated with rustic carvings and symbols of protection. Children played in the open spaces, their laughter echoing through the trees, while adults busied themselves with various tasks. Some tended to small vegetable gardens, others repaired tools and structures, and a few gathered around communal fires, sharing stories and planning the next day''s work.


    Despite the challenges they had faced, there was a sense of hope and resilience among the villagers. They were building a new life, one stone at a time, under the watchful eye of the Mu Family. The cave storage facility, with its dark, yawning entrance, represented both their labor and their uncertain future. It was a project shrouded in mystery, yet they worked diligently, trusting that their efforts would be rewarded.

 76.The Discovery in Hin Lake

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Junior Edina was in the bath, with Lian Hua carefully helping her get cleaned. That morning, she had found the letter left by Senior Edina. Calling it a letter would be an understatement; it was more like a comprehensive instruction manual, detailing strategies and insights that left Junior Edina both intrigued and overwhelmed.


    Once her bath was finished, Lian Hua helped Junior Edina get dressed. The day¡¯s attire was simple yet elegant, reflecting her noble status. With her cane in hand, she started walking towards Mu Mansion for her class, which was set to continue from today. Junior Edina felt a knot of uneasiness in her stomach; ever since she had befriended Princess Huangshu, Lin had become more aggressive towards her. Although Wei had managed to curb the bullying somewhat, the tension was still palpable.


    As she walked through the corridors, she observed the sect disciples training rigorously. Their synchronized movements and fierce determination were evident in every strike and parry. The air was filled with the sound of clashing swords and the shouts of martial artists sparring intensely. The sight of their dedication reminded her of the strength and discipline the Blazing Dawn Sect was known for.


    Taking a left turn, she walked for a few more minutes, supported by Lian Hua. The pathway was lined with ancient trees, their leaves rustling gently in the breeze. The serenity of the surroundings contrasted sharply with the turmoil in her heart. She soon found herself standing in front of the imposing gates of Mu Mansion, as usual.


    Dongu Village, Dongu Region in Gunghua Province (Blazing Dawn Sect¡¯s Province)


    Sect Leader Khang Choi took a leisurely stroll around Hin Lake, observing the activities of the fishermen and martial artist disciples. The lake''s shimmering surface reflected the morning sun, creating a picturesque scene that contrasted with the intense labor taking place. Fishermen were casting their nets, while sect disciples carefully extracted red-black steel ores from the depths. The whole area was off-limits to ordinary fishermen during these specific times, allowing only trusted members of the sect to engage in the mining operations.


    The shore of the lake was bustling with activity. Workers moved efficiently, their coordinated efforts evident as they hauled up cages filled with the precious ore. The air was filled with the sounds of splashing water, grunting laborers, and the occasional clang of metal against metal.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    As Khang Choi walked along the shore, he noticed an elderly man about his age, standing a bit away from the main group. The man wore an imperial army uniform, and his presence exuded authority. His bearing and the unmistakable aura of a Grade 9 martial artist marked him as someone of significant importance. The elderly man was gazing intently at the lake, his sharp eyes following the boats as they mined the ore.


    This was General Da, a renowned figure from the Little Phoenix Mansion of the imperial palace. He had served Princess Huangshu for many years and was known throughout the central plains as one of the best marksmen. General Da''s arrival had been a significant event for the sect. He and his men had come a week after Princess Huangshu and Young Mistress Edina had bought the sect, adding an extra layer of security to their operations.


    Khang Choi approached General Da, his footsteps crunching on the gravel path. "General Da," he greeted, inclining his head respectfully. "It is an honor to have you here."


    General Da turned, a faint smile on his weathered face. "Sect Leader Choi," he replied, his voice steady and commanding. "The honor is mine. This lake holds much promise for the future of the sect and the empire."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Sect Leader Choi. I will ensure everything is done perfectly. You must have other tasks given to you by Her Highness," General Da said. It had been a month since he arrived in Dongu Village on orders from Princess Huangshu to safeguard the region and ensure the secret of the red-black steel remained undisclosed.


    Understandably, Sect Leader Choi felt the need to inspect every morning, fearing some mishap. However, General Da believed Choi should focus on the other tasks assigned by Her Highness, as they were also crucial for the princess''s faction to gain an upper hand in the imperial court.


    "If you insist, General Da. I will leave it in your capable hands then," Sect Leader Choi said, nodding.


    As he walked up to the sect''s entrance gate, his heart sank a little at the sight of the name Eternal Will Sect. The once-proud Blazing Days Sect, an affiliated sect of the great Blazing Dawn Sect, was now just a small, unremarkable regional sect with no history to call its own. However, he cheered up, knowing the sect was still under the Cha Ling bloodline with Young Mistress Edina and directly under the patronage of Princess Huangshu.


    It was a necessary trade-off for the survival of the village. Sect Leader Choi couldn''t have asked for better new masters than Princess Huangshu and Young Mistress Edina to ensure their continued existence.


    Once in his office, a servant entered the room and said, ¡°Sect Leader, we have placed the strange bones in the courtyard.¡± Sect Leader Choi nodded and proceeded to the courtyard. The strange bones the servant referred to had been fished out the previous night while the fishermen were mining for red black steel.


    Since it was late and quite dark when they were found, Sect Leader Choi had decided to inspect them in the morning. Now, the servant had reminded him of this task. As he entered the courtyard, he saw all the important members of the sect¡ªfrom elders to disciples¡ªstanding around the bones, murmuring among themselves.


    As Sect Leader Choi made his way through the crowd, he finally spotted the bones. He stopped in his tracks, his expression a mix of confusion and shock.


    The bones were humanoid, with wings and horns, an unsettling sight in itself. But the oddest part was not their appearance. What truly puzzled Sect Leader Choi was the strange energy emanating from them¡ªan energy he was not very familiar with but had encountered once before. It was mana.

 77. Winter Arrives

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Once in his office, a servant entered the room and said, ¡°Sect Leader, we have placed the strange bones in the courtyard.¡± Sect Leader Choi nodded and proceeded to the courtyard. The strange bones the servant referred to had been fished out the previous night while the fishermen were mining for red black steel.


    Since it was late and quite dark when they were found, Sect Leader Choi had decided to inspect them in the morning. Now, the servant had reminded him of this task. As he entered the courtyard, he saw all the important members of the sect¡ªfrom elders to disciples¡ªstanding around the bones, murmuring among themselves.


    The bones were humanoid, with wings and horns¡ªan unsettling sight in itself. But the oddest part wasn''t merely their appearance. What truly puzzled Sect Leader Choi was the strange energy emanating from them¡ªan energy he was somewhat familiar with but hadn¡¯t encountered often. It was mana. His expression reflected a mix of confusion and shock.


    Sect Leader Choi had once met a Western traveler during his journey north to the capital¡ªa mage who went by the name Mister Rin. That encounter had given him a basic understanding of the energy associated with Western combat arts, the mystic force they called mana. But finding a human-like skeleton infused with such energy was bizarre.


    If these were merely the remains of a mage killed alongside some creature, it might have made sense. But the wings and horns were not just accessories; they were a part of the skeleton, fitting perfectly as if the being these bones once belonged to had naturally possessed them.


    After nearly an hour of inspection by the elders and disciples, Sect Leader Choi finally addressed the group. "Back to your duties, everyone. I will write a letter to our masters to inform them of this discovery. Until we receive their instructions, no one is to touch these bones."


    "Yes, Sect Leader!" The crowd responded in unison before dispersing. As they left, Sect Leader Choi rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of yet another unexpected responsibility. It seemed that something new always came up, demanding his attention and effort.


    Somewhere on the route between Hua Province and Gunghua Province,


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The first flakes of snow began to fall softly, blanketing the landscape in a thin layer of white. In these northern regions, winter often arrived a full month earlier than in the southern parts of the continent. Amidst the falling snow, a long line of carriages made its way out of Hua Province, each bearing the crest of a different family or region.


    At a glance, it might have seemed as though a great migration was underway, or perhaps even a retreat from some devastating battle. In truth, these were the carriages of participants returning from Mount Hua¡¯s Dragon and Phoenix Tournament. The event had drawn competitors from all over, but the recent attack by the demonic sect had forced its cancellation. Now, with the tournament cut short, all the participants were heading back to their homes, their ambitions and rivalries temporarily set aside by the chaos that had unfolded.


    The atmosphere within the carriages was heavy with unspoken tension and disappointment. Some participants sat in silence, their dreams of glory abruptly dashed. Others were simply relieved to be returning home safely, having narrowly escaped the dangerous circumstances. A somber few mourned the loss of their fellow participants who had fallen in the battle against the Demonic Sect. The shadow of that violent encounter loomed large, casting a pall over what should have been a triumphant return.


    The tension was even more palpable in the rear of the convoy, where a small team of martial artists surrounded a single carriage, their eyes vigilant as they guarded its precious cargo. At the front of the group, an elder woman rode her horse with a stern, determined expression. She wore the uniform of Mount Hua, her presence commanding respect from those around her.


    This was Chen Feng Ling, wife of Mount Hua¡¯s Elder Yang. Inside the guarded carriage lay her unconscious grandson, Lu Shun Cha Ling. Ever since the attack, Lu Shun had not awakened, and his condition remained critical. Elder Yang had deemed it best for Chen to personally escort him back to the Blazing Dawn Sect, to reunite him with his mother. They both knew what anguish she must be experiencing, having heard the devastating news of her son''s fate.


    Inside the carriage, opposite the still form of Lu Shun, sat Richard. who had become an unexpected companion on this journey. He gazed out the window, watching the snowflakes drift down from the sky, their delicate beauty a stark contrast to the grim reality they faced. Since Lu Shun was supposed to escort Richard to the Blazing Dawn Sect as part of his promised duties, but with Lu Shun incapacitated, his grandmother had taken on the responsibility, ensuring that her grandson''s promise was fulfilled.


    "Mister Rin, please close the window. Shun must be feeling the cold, and we can''t risk him catching a chill while he''s unconscious. The physician¡¯s carriage is too far ahead for me to consult with him about this," Chen Feng Ling called out from her horse, her voice carrying the weight of worry and care.


    Richard nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Of course, Mistress Chen," he replied, his tone respectful. He gently closed the window, shutting out the icy air. The carriage grew quieter, the muffled sounds of the outside world barely penetrating the thick walls.


    Richard glanced at Lu Shun, his expression softening. The young man¡¯s face was pale, almost lifeless, yet there was a stubborn resilience about him, as if he were fighting some unseen battle even in his unconscious state. Richard hoped that the journey would bring Lu Shun the healing he needed and that they would arrive at the Blazing Dawn Sect before it was too late.


    Outside, the snow continued to fall, the landscape gradually transforming into a white, silent expanse.

 78.Beggar Sect of Haiso

    As Junior Edina returned to her room after her class, she sat down at her desk and began organizing her thoughts. She carefully wrote down the tasks she needed to prioritize, following the instructions laid out by Senior Edina in the letter she had left behind. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on her, but she knew she had to push forward, especially now that Senior Edina had decided to adopt a more aggressive approach to their strategies.


    ¡°Lian Hua, can you ask Mei Lin to contact the Thousand Pavilion Palace and arrange for them to gather a few orphaned children from the Beggar Sect?¡± Junior Edina said as she finished writing a letter. She sealed it with the Jinwei Mansion¡¯s crest and handed it to Lian Hua along with approval for one gold tael.


    Lian Hua blinked in surprise, her eyes widening slightly. "I¡­ I will get to it right away, Young Mistress Edina!" she stammered. This was the first significant task Edina had entrusted her with since she had entered her service, and it filled her with a sense of pride and determination. Clutching the letter tightly, she quickly exited the room to find Mei Lin, the head maid of Jinwei Mansion, eager to fulfill the order without delay.


    Once Lian Hua had left, Junior Edina turned her attention back to the paper where she had listed her primary tasks. The decision made by Senior Edina to no longer worry about the changes affecting the future was a pivotal one. It meant they could now pursue their goals with greater intensity, even if it meant disrupting the established order.


    Edina had secured the support of Princess Huangshu, she is a powerful ally whose influence could help sway votes from the affiliated sects when the time for voting came. However, Aunt Li Mei also had imperial backing in the form of Second Prince Zhou Liang, whose influence in the imperial court far exceeded that of Princess Huangshu. This made Aunt Li Mei a formidable opponent.


    Adding to the challenge, Aunt Li Mei¡¯s success with the Red Black Steel endeavors could greatly enhance her faction¡¯s influence, potentially securing an overwhelming number of votes. Even if Junior Edina¡¯s own Red Black Steel plan succeeded and leveled the playing field, Aunt Li Mei¡¯s stronghold over the Elders would make it difficult to sway them in Edina¡¯s favor.


    Moreover, Uncle Lu Mingfe, another competitor, was backed by the prestigious Mount Hua sect and the First Prince because of his marriage to Aunt Qin from the Feng Ling family of Mount Hua. making him a serious contender for power.


    Recognizing the need to expand her influence, Senior Edina devised a plan to recruit the Beggar Sect of Haiso to their side. This strategic alliance would bolster their numbers and provide a crucial layer of support, potentially tipping the balance in their favor during the upcoming power struggle. However, Senior Edina¡¯s plan was far more intricate than it appeared on the surface.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The Beggar Sect in the Haiso Province, one of the Nine Great Sects, possessed one of the most extensive information networks in the central plains. It was renowned for its ability to organize and provide stable income and security to the lower-grade workers, including beggars, throughout the central plains. Despite this outward appearance of stability, the sect¡¯s internal power structure heavily favored the larger affiliated beggar sects and workers¡¯ unions. These powerful groups slowly crushed the smaller, unaffiliated beggars and workers who, despite being members of the great sect, faced higher fees on their earnings and received lower rewards for their tasks.


    This growing inequality had been simmering within the Beggar Sect for some time, but it had not yet reached a boiling point. Senior Edina, with her knowledge of the future, knew that a revolt would eventually erupt. In four years¡ªone year after her marriage to Gu Tianlong¡ªa revolt led by the smaller, individual beggars and workers would be backed by the Second Prince. The rebellion would seek to reform the sect¡¯s structure, addressing the injustices that had long plagued its members.


    When this revolt finally occurred, it would have devastating consequences. The beggars, in their quest for change, would halt all trade routes between the northern and southern regions of the central plains. Given that most of the empire¡¯s grain production occurred in the north, the resulting trade disruption would lead to skyrocketing prices in the southern regions, particularly in the capital. The imperial court, forced to intervene, would ultimately divide the Beggar Sect into two separate factions, each supporting a different prince.


    Senior Edina¡¯s plan was to accelerate this process. By bringing the unrest to a head sooner, she aimed to unify the Beggar Sect under Princess Huangshu¡¯s faction, securing their support in the upcoming power struggle within the imperial court and the sect. This move, while risky, had the potential to shift the balance of power decisively in her favor.


    She knew the dangers of meddling with such a volatile situation, but she also understood the importance of seizing the initiative. If she could successfully manage the timing and align the beggars¡¯ discontent with Princess Huangshu¡¯s ambitions, the resulting alliance could prove invaluable. The Beggar Sect¡¯s vast network of information and influence, when wielded correctly, could be the key to gaining the upper hand against her formidable rivals.


    As Junior Edina contemplated the complexities of the plan, she felt the weight of the task ahead. It was a delicate balance of timing, manipulation, and diplomacy.


    But before any of this could move forward, Junior Edina needed a figurehead for her faction within the sect¡ªsomeone who was trusted and respected, someone who could stand as an equal to Aunt Li Mei and Uncle Mingfe. Senior Edina had suggested Lu Shun for this role, believing his influence and reputation could lend much-needed credibility to their cause. However, Junior Edina had her doubts. Lu Shun was fiercely loyal to his father, and it seemed unlikely that he would choose to align himself with her, especially when doing so would mean going against his own family.


    This was the most pressing issue for Edina.

 79.The FigureHead

    As Junior Edina contemplated the complexities of the plan, she felt the weight of the task ahead. It was a delicate balance of timing, manipulation, and diplomacy.


    But before any of this could move forward, Junior Edina needed a figurehead for her faction within the sect¡ªsomeone who was trusted and respected, someone who could stand as an equal to Aunt Li Mei and Uncle Mingfe. Senior Edina had suggested Lu Shun for this role, believing his influence and reputation could lend much-needed credibility to their cause. However, Junior Edina had her doubts. Lu Shun was fiercely loyal to his father, and it seemed unlikely that he would choose to align himself with her, especially when doing so would mean going against his own family.


    This was the most pressing issue for Edina.


    As Junior Edina read more of Senior Edina¡¯s suggestions, she was taken aback to see a particular name on the list: Chuang Chi. Chuang Chi was a loyal worker in the Mu Mansion, frequently seen running tasks for Aunt Li Mei. Junior Edina had always thought of her as a dedicated aide to her aunt, so it was surprising to see her name mentioned in this context. Junior Edina knew that Chuang Chi was once Grandfather Liang Feng¡¯s best disciple, but their relationship had soured after she joined the Mu Family.


    What shocked Junior Edina even more was what Senior Edina revealed in the letter. Chuang Chi, it seemed, was actually a spy for Grandfather Liang Feng, planted within the Mu Mansion. She was the one who had secretly informed him about Junior Edina¡¯s condition when she was being tormented under Aunt Li Mei¡¯s care.


    Senior Edina had provided detailed instructions on how to persuade Chuang Chi to switch allegiances, leaving Junior Edina stunned, her jaw dropping in disbelief.


    The next morning, in the meeting hall of Jinwei Mansion, within the Blazing Dawn Sect,


    Junior Edina sat across from Chuang Chi, a striking woman with slender legs, clad in a Hanfu with elegant side slits. She exuded grace as she sat, her demeanor calm and composed.


    ¡°Young Mistress Edina,¡± Chuang Chi began, her voice tinged with mild curiosity, ¡°it¡¯s quite unusual for you to summon me. We¡¯ve never been close enough for casual conversation, so if there¡¯s something important you wish to discuss, please do so quickly. I have tasks to attend to for Mistress Li Mei.¡± She took a delicate sip of her tea, her eyes calmly fixed on Edina.


    Junior Edina gulped, recalling the contents of Senior Edina¡¯s letter. She had spent the entire night memorizing the lines she was about to recite. With a deep breath, she steeled herself and let her expression go completely blank, adopting a monotone voice as she spoke.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Chuang Chi, as the disciple of Grandfather Liang Feng, you are of equal standing¡ªor at least a person of comparable respect¡ªin the sect,¡± Junior Edina stated, her voice devoid of emotion.


    Chuang Chi smiled awkwardly, finding Edina¡¯s sudden lack of emotion unsettling, especially from someone who was usually shy and expressive. ¡°Yes, but¡­ so?¡±


    ¡°I will be forming a faction in the future, once the race for ascension begins. I will not reveal the exact timing, but I believe it will be soon. I want you to become my figurehead,¡± Junior Edina replied instantly, her voice still flat and mechanical.


    Chuang Chi blinked, confusion and shock flashing across her face. ¡°Me? Your faction¡¯s figurehead? Young Mistress, did you hit your head?¡±


    ¡°I will be forming a faction in the future, once the race for ascension begins. I will not reveal the exact timing, but I believe it will be soon. I want you to become my figurehead,¡± Junior Edina repeated, reciting the line verbatim once more.


    Chuang Chi¡¯s confusion only deepened, leaving her at a loss for words. After a few moments of silence, she scoffed, masking her uncertainty with defiance. ¡°Why would I do that, Young Mistress Edina? Why would I willingly betray my loyal master?¡±


    ¡°Your true master is Grandfather Liang Feng, not Aunt Li Mei,¡± Junior Edina responded, her tone still flat and emotionless. ¡°So, by helping me, you¡¯re not betraying him¡ªyou¡¯re aiding him.¡±


    Lian Hua, standing beside Edina, felt a cold sweat trickle down her forehead. If Edina knew about Chuang Chi¡¯s true allegiance, there was no way she didn¡¯t know about Lian Hua¡¯s. The tension in the room was palpable, the silence heavy and unnerving.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ How¡­?¡± Chuang Chi stammered, completely at a loss for words. Before she could gather her thoughts, Edina repeated in the same monotone voice, ¡°I will be forming a faction in the future, once the race for ascension begins. I will not reveal the exact timing, but I believe it will be soon. I want you to become my figurehead.¡±


    The repetition of the line only added to Chuang Chi¡¯s bewilderment. She tried to protest, ¡°Even if you¡¯ve figured out my true loyalty, there¡¯s no reason for me to¡ª¡±


    But before she could finish, Junior Edina cut her off again, her tone matter-of-fact. ¡°You¡¯re only helping Grandfather because you owe him your life, but your relationship with him has soured. You don¡¯t see a reason to help me.¡±


    Chuang Chi nodded, her resolve wavering. ¡°As you can see, this isn¡¯t possible. I¡¯ll just¡ª¡± She began to rise, intent on brushing off the strange encounter, but Junior Edina¡¯s next words stopped her in her tracks.


    ¡°I have my first agenda as sect leader,¡± Edina stated, her voice still devoid of emotion. ¡°To change a certain law within the sect.¡±


    Chuang Chi paused, halfway out of her seat, as Junior Edina continued in her monotone voice. ¡°The rule that states a disciple of the main family cannot marry a member of the main family¡ªI will change it.¡±


    ¡°What¡­? W-what¡­?¡± Chuang Chi¡¯s confusion turned to a glimmer of hope, barely able to believe what she was hearing.


    For the first time in their conversation, Junior Edina¡¯s expression changed. A small smirk appeared on her lips as she leaned in slightly. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, if I become the sect leader, you and Brother Shun can get married.¡±

 80.Chuang Chi and Lu Shun鈥檚 relationship

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Chuang Chi paused, her body frozen in mid-motion as Junior Edina''s words echoed in the room. ¡°The rule that states a disciple of the main family cannot marry a member of the main family¡ªI will change it.¡±


    ¡°What¡­? W-what¡­?¡± Chuang Chi''s initial confusion was quickly overtaken by a flicker of hope. Her disbelief mingled with a desperate yearning that she hadn¡¯t dared to entertain until now.


    For the first time during their conversation, Junior Edina¡¯s expression shifted. A small, calculated smirk tugged at the corners of her lips as she leaned in slightly. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, if I become the sect leader, you and Brother Shun can get married.¡±


    Chuang Chi¡¯s breath caught in her throat. The mere thought of a future where she could be with Lu Shun openly, without fear or secrecy, was something she had long abandoned as impossible. Yet here it was, being offered to her like a lifeline.


    The truth was, Lu Shun Cha Ling and Chuang Chi had been lovers for years, a relationship they had been forced to hide from the world. The bond between them had formed during their years of training under Sect Leader Liang Feng, where they, along with Lu Shun¡¯s sister, Lu Lan, had become inseparable. Their love had blossomed in secret, nurtured in the shadows of the sect¡¯s rigid rules and traditions.


    When the time came for them to step into their respective roles within the sect, Liang Feng had discovered their relationship. As the strict and principled leader, he had insisted they remain apart, unwilling to bend the sect¡¯s rules, even for his beloved disciples. But Lu Shun, ever resourceful and determined, had found a way to defy those constraints.


    When the Shun Mansion was being constructed, Lu Shun had secretly included a hidden exit in its design, a passageway that allowed him to slip away undetected. It was through this clandestine route that he and Chuang Chi would meet under the cover of night, stealing moments of happiness that the world had denied them.


    Senior Edina had only learned of this secret in her previous life, during the desperate moment when Lu Shun had tried to help her escape her doomed marriage to Gu Tianlong. He had revealed the hidden passage, hoping to provide her with the same freedom it had granted him and Chuang Chi. It was this knowledge that Senior Edina had now weaponized, using it to give Junior Edina the leverage she needed against Chuang Chi.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Junior Edina''s voice, now tinged with a subtle confidence, broke the silence. ¡°I know what you and Brother Shun have sacrificed to keep your love hidden. If you stand by me, if you become the figurehead of my faction, I will make sure you never have to hide again. Together, we can change the sect''s rules and give you the life you deserve.¡±


    Chuang Chi¡¯s heart raced as she looked at Junior Edina, the weight of the decision pressing heavily on her.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Chuang Chi finally whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°This is¡­ it¡¯s everything I¡¯ve ever wanted, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But you need time to think,¡± Junior Edina finished for her, her tone softening ever so slightly. ¡°I understand. But remember, this offer is only as good as the timing. Once the race for ascension begins, everything will change. The decision is yours, but don¡¯t take too long. We¡¯re running out of time.¡±


    Chuang Chi slowly sank back into her seat, her mind spinning with the possibilities. The room fell into a tense silence as she grappled with the weight of Junior Edina¡¯s proposition. Everything she had ever dreamed of was within reach, but the cost of pursuing it was steep.


    In Mei Lin¡¯s Office, Jinwei Mansion,


    Mei Lin, the head maid of Jinwei Mansion, sat at her desk, carefully composing a detailed letter to the Thousand Pavilion Palace. The task had been assigned to her by Young Mistress Edina, who had instructed her to gather all the orphans and lower-ranking beggars within Jinwei Mansion by the end of the month. This was the first significant task Edina had entrusted to her, and Mei Lin felt a sense of satisfaction and relief. It had always seemed as if the young mistress was cautious or perhaps lacked trust in the new staff. This assignment, however, was a clear indication that Edina was beginning to place her confidence in Mei Lin.


    The Thousand Pavilion Palace was a well-established private information network, intricately tied to the Blazing Dawn Sect. It handled the sect¡¯s more delicate and covert information-gathering tasks, operating outside the sect¡¯s direct influence to ensure confidentiality and discretion. Services from the Thousand Pavilion Palace came at a considerable price, but their value was undeniable. Mei Lin knew that any correspondence with them was not to be taken lightly.


    With this in mind, she meticulously drafted the letter, detailing the young mistress¡¯s request. The task involved mobilizing the lower ranks within the mansion¡ªa collection of orphans and beggars often overlooked by others but crucial to whatever plan Edina had in mind. Mei Lin didn¡¯t need to know all the details to understand that this was more than just a simple order. The secrecy surrounding the task hinted at something much larger, something that would undoubtedly have repercussions within the sect.


    In addition to her own letter, Mei Lin carefully attached a second, sealed letter from Young Mistress Edina. This one was marked with strict instructions that it was to be opened only by the staff of the Thousand Pavilion Palace. Mei Lin didn¡¯t know its contents, and she had no intention of prying¡ªher duty was simply to ensure it was delivered safely and securely.


    Once the letters were prepared, Mei Lin leaned back in her chair, letting out a sigh of mild frustration. ¡°I still have to write a report to Mistress Li Mei,¡± she muttered to herself, since the administrative head of Jinwei Mansion was still Li Mei and held custody of Young Mistress Edina. Any financial matters exceeding 800 silver taels had to be reported to her, a task that Mei Lin found particularly bothersome.


    Despite her annoyance, Mei Lin dutifully composed the report. She included the essential details: Edina¡¯s contact with the Thousand Pavilion Palace and its cost¡ªa transaction worth 1 gold tael. She was careful, however, not to divulge too much. The report was succinct and deliberately vague, omitting any specifics that might raise unwanted questions.

 81. Chuang Chi鈥檚 Decision

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Chuang Chi sat at her desk in the accounting department of the Mu Mansion, her mind far from the numbers and ledgers spread out before her. She absentmindedly moved her pen across a scroll, but her thoughts were entirely consumed by the proposition Junior Edina had made to her earlier. The normally focused Chuang Chi found herself staring blankly at the parchment, unable to shake the possibilities that Edina¡¯s offer had sparked.


    The idea of becoming the figurehead for Edina''s faction in the upcoming race for ascension seemed, on the surface, preposterous. It wasn¡¯t something she would have ever imagined herself considering, yet here she was, weighing her options with growing seriousness. She knew why Edina had sought her out¡ªLu Shun, the obvious candidate for such a role, would never agree. Lu Shun was fiercely loyal to his father, Lu Mingfe, and would naturally support him when the time came. Chuang Chi also knew that Lu Mingfe loved his son deeply and had already been approached by Lu Shun with the idea of changing the sect law that forbade marriages between members of the main family. If Lu Mingfe won the race and became the sect leader, he would undoubtedly move to change the law in favor of Lu Shun and herself.


    The pragmatic side of Chuang Chi saw this as the safest bet. Lu Mingfe had power, influence, and the love of his son behind him. Supporting him seemed the most logical choice. If he became sect leader, her and Lu Shun''s dreams of marriage would become a reality. It felt like the obvious, straightforward path.


    But Edina¡¯s offer introduced a new element into the equation. If Edina became the sect leader instead, she, too, had promised to change the same law. That meant if Chuang Chi allied with Edina, there would be two factions fighting to alter the sect¡¯s marriage rule, increasing her chances of success regardless of which faction prevailed. It wasn¡¯t just about supporting Lu Shun anymore¡ªthere was a real opportunity to hedge her bets, to align herself with both potential outcomes. If Edina succeeded, Chuang Chi would still gain what she desired most.


    Chuang Chi¡¯s brow furrowed in thought as she tapped her fingers against the desk, her mind working through the intricacies of the situation. Another factor weighed on her mind: the timing of the race for ascension. No one knew when the current sect leader would step down. He showed no signs of relinquishing his position anytime soon. That uncertainty meant that if the race didn¡¯t start until after Edina came of age, Edina wouldn¡¯t even need a figurehead. In that case, Chuang Chi¡¯s involvement would remain in the background, and she could negotiate her position without ever being thrust into the spotlight.


    By aligning herself with Edina now, she might never have to take on the role of figurehead at all, yet she would still have the advantage of securing Edina''s promise to change the law. It was a clever and cautious approach¡ªone that could allow her to quietly maneuver in the shadows while still advancing her own interests.


    She leaned back in her chair, sighing softly as she weighed the final considerations. By joining Edina''s side, Chuang Chi could subtly position herself to benefit from whichever faction rose to power. It offered her a level of protection and influence that she wouldn¡¯t have if she simply backed Lu Mingfe alone.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The decision wasn¡¯t easy, but the more she thought about it, the more the prospect of aligning with Edina seemed like a shrewd and beneficial move. Chuang Chi smiled faintly to herself as she considered her next steps. This was more than just a question of loyalty¡ªit was about securing her future with Lu Shun, and she was willing to do whatever it took to ensure that future came to pass.


    Dongu Region, Dongu Village, Gunghua Province,


    The quiet, remote village of Dongu had recently become a hub of unusual activity. In the stables of the Eternal Will Sect, several horses were tied up, their presence indicating the arrival of important guests. Among them was Elder Qin Cha Mu of the Blazing Dawn Sect, a figure of considerable influence and reputation. He now sat across from Khang Choi, the leader of the Eternal Will Sect.


    Elder Qin had taken his time in reaching Dongu Village. His journey had been delayed due to his thorough investigation of the surrounding forests, where bandits and other criminals were rumored to operate. It had taken him longer than expected, but he was finally here. Yet, upon his arrival, something struck him as odd. The atmosphere of the Eternal Will Sect felt different from what he remembered.


    One of the most unsettling changes was the sect¡¯s new name. Elder Qin knew that sect names were typically altered when a new leadership took over, but the naming convention here was strange. Usually, a sect¡¯s new name would reflect its signature technique, the family name of its leader, or the name of the merchant group that now controlled it. In this case, however, the name "Eternal Will" didn''t match any known practices. There were no familiar signs or clues, and Elder Qin couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. This wasn¡¯t the typical takeover he was used to seeing in the martial world.


    "Like I said, Elder Qin," Sect Leader Khang Choi spoke in a respectful but firm tone, "our masters have forbidden us from delving deeper into this matter. They wish to avoid involvement in the internal disputes of the great sects."


    Elder Qin frowned slightly at this response. He had come here seeking answers, specifically concerning the architectural plans of the Mu Mansion that had somehow fallen into the hands of local bandits. It was a significant discovery, and under ordinary circumstances, the Eternal Will Sect would have provided him with detailed information on how they had uncovered such plans. However, the sect had recently changed hands, and it was clear that the new owners were unwilling to entangle themselves in the intricate politics of the Nine Great Sects. If these new masters were part of a small merchant group or minor sect, their reluctance to get involved was understandable. After all, they would want to avoid becoming pawns in the larger power struggles between the great sects.


    Still, Elder Qin had hoped for more cooperation. It was unusual for a sect to be so guarded when it came to assisting a member of the Blazing Dawn Sect, particularly when a matter as serious as this was involved.


    "I understand, Sect Leader Choi," Elder Qin replied with a nod, though his tone remained guarded. His eyes narrowed slightly as he studied the sect leader, weighing his next words carefully. ¡°However, I must remind you that this matter concerns the safety of many innocent lives. If this information were to fall into the wrong hands, it could have serious repercussions."


    Khang Choi shifted uncomfortably in his seat but held his ground. "I assure you, Elder Qin, we take this matter seriously. But our hands are tied. Our masters have made it clear that we are not to provoke the great sects or interfere in their internal conflicts."


    Elder Qin nodded, though he was far from satisfied. He rose slowly, casting one last glance around the room. The sect had changed more than just its name¡ªit had become something unfamiliar and distant, its priorities shifted under new leadership. But Elder Qin knew when to push and when to pull back. For now, it seemed that further prodding would yield no results.


    "Very well," Elder Qin said as he prepared to leave. "If your masters ever reconsider their position, you know where to find me. The Blazing Dawn Sect will not forget this matter."


    With that, Elder Qin exited the meeting hall, his mind already churning over the implications of what he had learned¡ªor rather, what he hadn¡¯t learned. Something was off about this situation, and he would not rest until he had uncovered the truth behind it.

 82.The Origin of the new Owners

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "Very well," Elder Qin said, nodding as he rose from his seat. "If your masters ever reconsider their position, you know where to find me. The Blazing Dawn Sect will not forget this matter."


    With that, Elder Qin turned and exited the meeting hall, his thoughts heavy with the weight of the strange happenings in Dongu Village. Though the Eternal Will Sect had refused to cooperate, Elder Qin was far from finished. Something about this situation gnawed at him, a loose thread that begged to be unraveled. He was determined to uncover the truth, no matter how elusive it seemed.


    As he made his way towards the stables, preparing to leave the village, one of his subordinates hurried over to him. "Elder Qin!" the man called out, slightly out of breath. "A young lady is requesting to meet with you. She claims to have been the head maid of Jinwei Mansion and says she has a very serious message for you."


    Elder Qin¡¯s eyebrow arched slightly in curiosity. "Bring her to me," he ordered, his mind already racing with possibilities.


    Fifteen minutes later, in one of the guest rooms of the Eternal Will Sect,


    Elder Qin found himself sitting opposite a visibly anxious woman¡ªXiao Min.


    Xiao Min had wanted to deliver this message ever since she had spotted Edina in Dongu Village. Edina¡¯s presence in such a remote area was alarming, especially given her position in the sect¡¯s ongoing power struggles. The instant Xiao Min recognized Edina, she knew she had to inform Mistress Li Mei. However, using a public messaging service was out of the question¡ªit was too risky, too open to interception.


    Determined to carry the message herself, Xiao Min had initially planned to travel directly to the Blazing Dawn Sect, but her finances were woefully inadequate. Her sister¡¯s recent wedding had drained her savings, leaving her with barely enough to make the long journey to Ganso City. For the past few weeks, she had taken on various odd jobs around the village, slowly gathering enough money for a carriage ride. Only today had she finally managed to scrape together enough to negotiate a ride to the city.


    Just as she was about to make arrangements, something caught her eye¡ªa row of horses in the Eternal Will Sect¡¯s stables, each bearing the unmistakable crest of the Blazing Dawn Sect. Recognizing the opportunity, Xiao Min immediately made her way to the sect to see if anyone could deliver her message safely.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    When she learned that Elder Qin Cha Mu¡ªMistress Li Mei¡¯s father-in-law and a key figure in the Mu family¡ªwas already at the sect, she knew she had found the perfect person to entrust with her information. Not only was Elder Qin deeply embedded in Mistress Li Mei¡¯s faction, but his close relationship with her meant he was privy to the most sensitive of the sect¡¯s plans and schemes. There was no one better suited to protect the message.


    Now, sitting before him, Xiao Min felt a mix of relief and nervousness. She had finally reached someone who could help, but she also knew the gravity of the message she carried.


    "Elder Qin," she began, her voice steady but filled with urgency, "I come to you with critical information. I spotted Edina in Dongu Village a month ago along with Imperial Carriages. I do not know why she was here, but I fear her presence is perhaps a part of a larger plan. I felt it was necessary to inform Mistress Li Mei, but I couldn¡¯t risk using public channels. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to you."


    Elder Qin had already verified Xiao Min¡¯s identity through the Blazing Dawn seal she carried¡ªan emblem given to all former high-ranking staff members as proof of their service. But beyond that, he also recognized her, recalling her from past encounters during her duties in Jinwei Mansion. She was indeed who she claimed to be.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Elder Qin''s mind shifted into high gear. "She was here last month?" he mused aloud, his gaze sharpening with newfound intensity. "Now that''s quite interesting¡­"


    He began piecing the situation together quickly. Last month coincided with the Shining Blade Sect¡¯s grand ceremony, where all eyes were focused on the sect¡¯s internal matters. The only opportunity Edina would have had to slip away from the Shining Blade Sect would have been during her brief departure with Princess Huangshu. At the time, everyone had assumed the two had gone on a leisurely trip to Ganso City or Hiro City for sightseeing, but now it seemed they had ventured somewhere far more significant¡ªDongu Village.


    The timing was no coincidence. Last month was also when the Blazing Days Sect had been bought out and rebranded as the Eternal Will Sect, coinciding with the mysterious leak of the Mu Mansion''s architectural plans. Elder Qin could now see the connections forming. Edina and Princess Huangshu were likely involved in something much larger than anyone had realized, maybe trying to form a new imperial faction? That seemed a more reasonable plan.


    "Of course," Elder Qin muttered to himself, connecting the final dots. The leak of the architectural plans had seemed suspicious from the start. It now became clear¡ªit was all a ruse, a carefully crafted bait. By leaking the plans, they forced the Mu Family to relocate Edina''s inheritance from the Mu Mansion, an action that would have not happened if not for the fabricated threat.


    "This is bigger than we thought," Elder Qin finally said, his voice low but deliberate. "The leak was a trap¡ªa way to manipulate the Mu Family into moving something valuable. Edina and Princess Huangshu are certainly working together on something major."


    Xiao Min listened closely, feeling the weight of Elder Qin''s words settle over the room. The scale of what she had uncovered seemed beyond anything she had anticipated, but at least now, it was in capable hands.


    "Thank you for bringing this to me," Elder Qin said, his voice grave. "You did well. I''ll make sure this information reaches the right people. For now, keep your eyes and ears open, but stay discreet. We may need more from you soon."


    As she left the room, Elder Qin leaned back in his chair, his mind running through countless possibilities. He would need to act quickly and carefully. Edina¡¯s movements were no longer just childish endeavors¡ªthey could potentially shake the power balance within the sects and beyond.


    He stood up, resolved. Whatever Edina and Princess Huangshu were planning, he would be ready.

 83.Communication Method

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Senior Edina woke up in her room, her gaze immediately falling on the letter left behind by Junior Edina. She picked it up and began to read, a faint smile appearing on her lips. The news was good¡ªChuang Chi had agreed to join her side as the figurehead, a crucial step in their plans. The letter also mentioned that the effort to gather the lower-ranking members of the Beggar Sect was progressing well, although it would take a few more weeks to complete. This was expected, but it was reassuring to know things were moving forward.


    What truly impressed Senior Edina, however, was something unexpected. Last week, she had advised Junior Edina to use a secret code in Leonese to communicate with Princess Huangshu. She knew the princess had some basic knowledge of the language, which meant she likely had a Leonese teacher who could assist in translating their correspondence.


    But Junior Edina had completely dismissed this idea, choosing instead a far more creative and subtle method of communication¡ªromance novels. Both Junior Edina and Princess Huangshu shared a passion for romance stories, and Junior Edina had devised a secret code that revolved around their mutual interest during their stay in Dongu Village.


    The two of them would begin their letters by discussing actual romance novels they were reading. However, after a few paragraphs, if either of them mentioned Hidden Love by Xi Kong¡ªa book Junior Edina still hadn¡¯t finished reading¡ªit signaled that the content from that point onward carried the hidden message. The references to the novel would serve as a coded communication, decipherable only by the two of them.


    Senior Edina was genuinely impressed by this clever approach. Though Junior Edina hadn¡¯t disclosed the specifics of how the code worked, she had reassured her that it was an effective system. Both Edinas believed that Senior Edina should allow Junior Edina to maintain her friendships and enjoy her own life. Senior Edina didn¡¯t want Junior Edina to become a puppet, always pulled by the strings of political maneuvering. Instead, she wanted her to have the freedom to think for herself and pursue her own relationships as such she didn¡¯t ask for the specifics of the communication method.


    This clever form of communication was just another sign that Junior Edina was finding her own way in a complex world, and Senior Edina couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride. She was content to let her younger counterpart have this piece of independence, knowing it would make her stronger in the long run.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Wei Cha Mu¡¯s Room, Left Wing, Mu Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect


    A sudden explosion reverberated through the corridors of Mu Mansion, causing a massive qi shockwave that surged from the young master Wei Cha Mu''s room. The force of the energy was palpable, sending waves of alarm throughout the mansion. Lin was the first to respond, rushing toward her brother¡¯s quarters with fear in her heart. She knew how hard Wei had been pushing himself to break through to grade 1 recently, and her immediate concern was that he had overexerted himself, possibly falling prey to qi poisoning.


    She knocked on his door once, urgently, but no response came from within. Her anxiety deepened, and without hesitation, Lin activated the Blazing Blade technique. With a sharp, sizzling sound, the door was cleaved cleanly in half, its smoldering edges glowing from the heat of her attack.


    Servants fled the scene in panic, the oppressive waves of uncontrolled qi driving them away. Lin dashed inside, her eyes scanning the room, and there, on the floor, she spotted Wei. His dark hair was disheveled, and his shirtless body lay prone, his eyes wide open, staring up at her with a desperate plea for help.


    "Wei!" she gasped, dropping to her knees beside him. She checked his pulse and immediately sensed the erratic, dangerously unstable flow of qi within his body. Her heart raced as she realized the severity of his condition. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Lin raised her hand, preparing to press two fingers against a key pressure point on Wei¡¯s neck to knock him unconscious. In his current state, it would be the only way to stabilize him so she could get him the help he desperately needed.


    But just as her fingers were about to make contact, her hand was caught in a firm, unyielding grip. She turned, startled, only to meet the stern but calm gaze of her father, Han. He said nothing, merely shook his head slightly, his eyes filled with quiet authority.


    Lin swallowed her protests and nodded in return, lowering her hand as she stepped back. Their father was far more experienced and skilled; if anyone knew how to handle this, it was him.


    Moments later, a figure rushed into the room¡ªher mother, Li Mei. Her long, dark hair flowed behind her as she hurried to Wei''s side. Li Mei knelt beside Wei with a look of deep concern etched into her face, but beneath that worry was a steel-like resolve. She moved her hands over her son''s chest, guiding the chaotic energy, trying to assess the damage. Her eyes briefly met Han''s, and though no words were exchanged, they both understood the severity of the situation.


    Suddenly, Li Mei¡¯s expression shifted. The warmth and motherly concern that had been in her gaze vanished, replaced by an iron-hard intensity. Without warning, she grabbed Wei¡¯s limp body, her grip firm yet precise. In one swift motion, she hoisted him up and hurled him through the doorway and out into the training field.


    The sight was jarring. Her calm, loving demeanor had completely shifted, replaced by an unyielding sternness. As Wei''s body hit the ground with a thud, Lin gasped, stunned by the abrupt change in her mother¡¯s attitude. The air between them grew heavy as Li Mei stepped out onto the field, her eyes burning with a mixture of frustration and anger.


    "What have you done!?" she shouted, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. The sharpness in her tone reverberated across the training field, and even the nearby servants who had lingered to watch scurried away in fear.

 84. Demonic Energy

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The sight was jarring. Her calm, loving demeanor had completely shifted, replaced by an unyielding sternness. As Wei''s body hit the ground with a heavy thud, Lin gasped, stunned by the abrupt change in her mother¡¯s attitude. The air between them grew tense and oppressive as Li Mei stepped out onto the field, her eyes blazing with a mixture of frustration and anger.


    "What have you done!?" she shouted, her voice sharp and cutting like a blade through the still air. The severity in her tone echoed across the training field, sending nearby servants scrambling away in fear, not daring to witness what was unfolding.


    Wei, lying on the ground, struggled to find words, but none came. His body ached with every movement, yet he managed to rise without the aid of his hands, as if some unseen force were pulling him up like a marionette on strings. The sight sent a chill down Lin''s spine, terrifying her to the core.


    Suddenly, a surge of energy burst forth from Wei, more defined and ominous now. Dark Qi. Li Mei''s expression twisted in horror as she realized the nature of the energy emanating from her son. Without hesitation, she surged forward using the Blazing Rose Steps technique, closing the distance in an instant. She delivered a powerful kick aimed directly at him.


    Wei dodged it effortlessly, a feat that should have been impossible given his martial level. Whatever malevolent force was within him was controlling his actions, granting him unnatural reflexes. Li Mei launched another attack, a kick that barely missed Wei by an inch, but the sheer force of it cracked the ground where it landed.


    Watching in growing horror, Han turned to Lin and said firmly, "Don''t move. I''ll help your mother." He was just about to spring into action when two arrows, carrying the scent of cherry blossoms, whistled through the air toward Wei. Li Mei sensed the arrows and quickly moved aside. The arrows struck the ground in front of Wei, emitting a scent that made him wince and scream like a beast, retreating a few steps.


    Li Mei recognized the arrows immediately and turned to see their source. Standing atop the entrance gate of the Mu Mansion was Qin Cha Ling, Lu Shun¡¯s mother, her bow still drawn and another arrow ready. Her eyes were locked onto Wei as she shouted, "Li Mei! What the hell is happening here?!"


    Qin Cha Ling, hailing from Mount Hua, was well-versed in the rituals and practices of their enemy demonic sect, more so than anyone in the Blazing Dawn Sect. Having recently received troubling news about her son''s condition during his stay at Mount Hua, she had been in seclusion, praying for his safety. But the moment she sensed the presence of demonic Qi within the Mu Mansion, she rushed over, her concern turning into alarm.


    Li Mei, still struggling to comprehend what was happening to her son, shouted back, "I don¡¯t know, Qin! But I¡¯m certain this is some kind of demonic sect¡¯s medicine!"


    Li Mei¡¯s eyes narrowed as she met Qin Cha Ling¡¯s determined gaze. She knew that Qin¡¯s arrival could tip the balance in their favor, but she also knew they had to act swiftly. Wei was no longer in control of his actions, and the Dark Qi coursing through him made him a danger to everyone around him.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "We need to subdue him before he loses himself completely!" Li Mei shouted, her voice laced with urgency.


    Qin Cha Ling nodded, her focus unwavering. She swiftly nocked another arrow, this one imbued with a purifying essence, a technique taught at Mount Hua specifically to counteract demonic energies. With precision and speed, she released the arrow, aiming directly at Wei''s chest.


    Wei, moving with the unnatural agility granted by the Dark Qi, twisted his body to evade the arrow. But Han was ready for him. Anticipating Wei''s movement, Han dashed forward, his fists glowing with a golden aura, a manifestation of his Qi. He struck at Wei''s side, aiming to destabilize him, but Wei reacted instantly, blocking the blow with a sharp, fluid motion.


    The impact sent shockwaves through the air, and Han grimaced as he felt the force of the demonic energy resisting his own. "He''s stronger than I thought," Han muttered through gritted teeth, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation.


    "We can¡¯t afford to hold back!" Li Mei shouted, her hands already weaving intricate patterns in the air. Flames burst from her fingertips, forming a blazing rose that spiraled towards Wei. The attack was both beautiful and deadly, its heat searing the air as it closed in on him.


    Wei leaped back, narrowly avoiding the flaming rose, but it wasn¡¯t just the flames he had to worry about. Qin had already released another arrow, this one aimed at his legs to slow him down. It grazed his calf, the purifying energy burning away a tendril of Dark Qi that had wrapped around his limb. Wei let out a guttural snarl, the pain momentarily breaking his concentration.


    Seeing the opening, Han charged forward again, this time with a sweeping kick aimed at Wei''s legs. Wei jumped, but Han was expecting this. As Wei was mid-air, Han shifted his stance and struck upward with his fist, catching Wei in the chest and sending him crashing to the ground.


    "Now!" Han roared.


    Li Mei was already in motion. Using the Blazing Rose Steps technique, she closed the distance in a flash and pressed her palm against Wei''s forehead, pouring her Qi into him. The force of her Qi clashed with the Dark Qi, and for a moment, it seemed as if the two energies would tear Wei apart.


    But Li Mei persisted, channeling more of her energy, her expression one of fierce determination. "I won''t let you be consumed by this, Wei!"


    As Li Mei continued to channel her Qi, Qin took aim one last time. This arrow was different; it glowed with a soft, ethereal light¡ªa purification arrow, a last-resort technique. She released it with a steady hand, and the arrow flew straight and true, striking Wei¡¯s shoulder. The purifying essence spread through his body, dimming the Dark Qi¡¯s influence.


    Wei¡¯s movements became sluggish, his snarls turning into pained groans. He tried to rise, but his legs buckled beneath him. Han moved swiftly, catching him before he could fall. With a gentle but firm grip, he laid Wei down on the ground, his body now limp and unresponsive.


    Li Mei withdrew her hand, breathing heavily. Sweat trickled down her brow as she watched her son¡¯s face, which had returned to a more peaceful expression, though he was unconscious. The dark aura around him had faded, replaced by the faint glow of Qin¡¯s purifying arrows.


    "We did it," Han said, his voice filled with relief, though his eyes remained vigilant.


    Qin Cha Ling lowered her bow, her stance relaxing as she took in the scene. "For now," she replied, her tone cautious. "But this is far from over. We need to find out what caused this."


    Just as the three were catching their breath, the sound of hurried footsteps reached their ears. Sect Leader Liang Feng, accompanied by several elders of the Blazing Dawn Sect, arrived on the scene. His eyes immediately took in the devastation¡ªthe cracked ground, the lingering dark aura, and Wei¡¯s unconscious form.


    "What happened here?" Liang Feng demanded, his voice calm but with an undercurrent of authority that made it clear he expected answers.


    Li Mei stood, her legs slightly unsteady, but her resolve firm. "Wei... he was overtaken by some kind of demonic energy. We managed to subdue him, but it was close."


    Liang Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked down at Wei, then at the others. "Demonic energy? In the Mu Mansion? This is a grave matter."


    <div>

 85.Wei鈥檚 Condition

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    In the physician''s room of the Blazing Sun Mansion, the atmosphere was tense. The room was crowded with high-ranking members of the Blazing Dawn Sect, all anxious to see what was happening. Disciples lingered outside, trying to catch a glimpse through the doorway. Li Mei stood by the door, her eyes fixed on the physician as he worked on Wei. Her heart ached, but she remained composed, though every now and then, her gaze drifted to her unconscious son.


    In the courtyard, Lin sat alone, far from the physician''s room. She couldn''t bear to see her brother in this state, the image of him lying there, lifeless and vulnerable, was too much for her to handle.


    Han stood beside Li Mei, his hand gently resting on her shoulder in a silent gesture of comfort. He, too, was deeply worried, but he knew he had to be strong for his family.


    In a corner of the room, Qin Cha Ling, Lu Mingfe, and Sect Leader Liang Feng were engaged in a quiet but urgent discussion. Their expressions were grim as they exchanged information and theories.


    "This feels like a coordinated attack, Father-in-law," Qin said, her voice steady but filled with concern. "First, the children were kidnapped, then Lu Shun was attacked at Mount Hua. And now, we find an architectural plan of the Mu Mansion in the hands of bandits. It seems clear that the demonic sect is targeting our sect."


    Lu Mingfe nodded in agreement. "While we haven''t yet identified the culprits behind the kidnappings or the leaked architectural plan, two of the four incidents in recent months strongly suggest the involvement of a demonic sect. This is no coincidence, Father."


    Sect Leader Liang Feng listened carefully, his expression unreadable. He knew more than he could let on¡ªespecially about the architectural plan, which he had deliberately leaked with Edina¡¯s help as part of a separate scheme. Still, the other events, especially the attack on Lu Shun, troubled him deeply. The mounting evidence was hard to ignore, and he had to acknowledge that there was a real threat looming over the Blazing Dawn Sect.


    Seated nearby, Senior Edina overheard their conversation. Her mind raced as she processed what she had just learned. Lu Shun was attacked at Mount Hua? His condition is critical? This revelation shocked her. In her previous life, Lu Shun had earned the Blazing Blade title in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament and had returned to the Blazing Dawn Sect around the time of her 14th birthday. This was yet another unexpected change in events. She realized that she needed to investigate further, especially given how the timeline had already begun to diverge from what she remembered.


    Lu Shun had earned the Blazing Blade title in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament and had returned to the Blazing Dawn Sect around the time of her 14th birthday. This was yet another unexpected change in events. She realized she needed to investigate further, especially since the timeline had already begun to diverge from what she remembered.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    As the physician continued his acupuncture treatment, he suddenly concocted a heavy-smelling mixture in a small pot and placed it near Wei¡¯s nose. The pungent odor was overwhelming, and within moments, Wei began to retch violently. To everyone¡¯s horror, he vomited up a strange, writhing bug that screeched as it attempted to move across the floor. A faint demonic qi emanated from the creature, filling the room with an ominous aura. The physician, with quick reflexes, used a scalpel imbued with a martial technique to swiftly slice open the bug¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°A Chomug Parasite,¡± the physician announced, his voice low and grave. The room fell into a stunned silence, the air thick with disbelief.


    Li Mei was the first to break the silence, her voice shaking with both anger and fear. ¡°A Chomug Parasite?! How is that possible? How did none of the martial artists in the sect sense it?¡±


    Han, equally bewildered, continued, ¡°The size of this parasite suggests it¡¯s been inside Wei for at least a few months! How could we have missed this?¡±


    The Chomug Parasite, a creature native to the northern mountains near the demonic sect, was notorious for its use by demonic practitioners. By embedding their qi into the parasite, the demonic sect could use it to control subordinates or to eavesdrop on their conversations, ensuring their loyalty. The parasite always came in pairs, sharing a single qi core split between them. One parasite would be implanted in the host, while the other would be kept in a jar, allowing the sect to listen in on the host at any time.


    However, the Chomug Parasite was easily detectable by anyone above grade four in martial arts, making it an unreliable tool for spying. It was primarily used to keep weaker subordinates in check. The fact that this parasite had gone undetected in Wei for so long was deeply troubling.


    ¡°Even if Wei was fed a Chomug Parasite, that doesn¡¯t explain his bizarre qi outburst and the way he moved as if possessed,¡± Qin interjected, her voice tinged with both curiosity and concern. ¡°Everyone knows that possession is impossible¡ªit¡¯s the stuff of legends!¡±


    The room fell silent again as the implications of Qin¡¯s words sank in. The Chomug Parasite alone could not account for Wei¡¯s erratic behavior, which had gone far beyond the usual effects of demonic qi. There was something more at play, something that defied even the most ancient martial knowledge.


    Senior Edina, who was seated quietly beside them, can¡¯t help but have a different opinion. After all, she was literally possessing Junior Edina¡¯s body at that moment, so the notion of possession wasn¡¯t as far-fetched to her as it might be to others. Yet even she was taken aback by the situation. What in the world was going on?


    Sect Leader Liang Feng turned to the physician with a stern expression, seeking answers. "Master Gubk, what exactly is happening here?"


    The physician, Master Gubk, furrowed his brow in deep thought before responding. "I don¡¯t know for certain, but my educated guess is that they fed the parasite something that allowed it to mask its presence," he explained, gesturing toward the dead parasite. "By the looks of it, the parasite might have been manipulating the young master, making him feel as if he were on the verge of a breakthrough in his martial grade. This would have masked its own qi, making it harder to detect."


    Li Mei and Han exchanged a look of understanding, their expressions grim. It was true that Wei had been feeling as though he was on the verge of breaking through to grade 1 for the past two months. The realization was chilling.


    Li Mei¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she asked, ¡°he started feeling this way when Wei, Lin, and Edina were kidnapped two months ago, does that mean that was when the parasite was implanted in him?¡±


    Sect Leader Liang Feng¡¯s eyes widened at this revelation. Without missing a beat, he commanded, "Quick, call Jin here! And bring Edina¡ªPhysician, test them both for the parasite!"

 86. Chomug Parasite鈥檚 Origin

    A lady in her 30s with bright red hair and a cane stood in the dimly lit laboratory of Chaoxiang. This was Edina, observing the chaotic but organized space filled with scrolls, alchemical tools, and jars of peculiar substances. What drew her attention the most were the small, wriggling creatures contained within a glass enclosure at the center of the room¡ªthe Chomug Parasites.


    Chaoxiang, hunched over a table, was meticulously mixing herbs and powders into a thick paste. His eyes were sharp and focused as he alternated his gaze between his concoction and the parasites, clearly calculating the precise effects of each ingredient. Edina stepped closer, her curiosity piqued by the strange experiment.


    ¡°Chaoxiang,¡± she called softly, careful not to startle him. He looked up, his expression a blend of excitement and exhaustion.


    ¡°Ah, Edina. Perfect timing,¡± he said, motioning for her to come closer. ¡°You¡¯re just in time to witness something extraordinary.¡±


    Edina moved nearer, her gaze fixed on the Chomug Parasites. ¡°What are you doing with these? Weren¡¯t you working on finding ways to gather supplies?¡±


    Chaoxiang nodded, a sly smile curling his lips. ¡°Yes, I was. But then I stumbled upon these Chomug Parasites among my belongings. We once used them in the demonic sects for controlling and monitoring subordinates. But I¡¯ve discovered something... unexpected.¡±


    He carefully scooped a bit of the paste onto a wooden stick and lowered it into the enclosure. The parasites eagerly devoured the mixture, their small bodies writhing as they consumed the substance. Edina watched with a mix of fascination and unease.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been experimenting with a new diet for these parasites,¡± Chaoxiang explained, his voice tinged with pride. ¡°This blend of herbs and small mana-infused minerals doesn¡¯t just nourish them¡ªit alters them. It allows them to mask their presence entirely, even from skilled martial artists and mages.¡±


    Edina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Mask their presence? That¡¯s... incredible. But why? What use could we have for such a thing?¡±


    Chaoxiang¡¯s grin broadened, his eyes gleaming with ambition. ¡°Think about it, Edina. If we can perfect this method, we could use these parasites to spy on the demons. They would never know we¡¯re listening. We could gather intelligence, sabotage their plans, even turn their own tools against them.¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    He reached into the enclosure and gently lifted one of the parasites, now visibly more active and vibrant after consuming the paste. ¡°Unfortunately, we only have a handful of these creatures. They¡¯re native to the northern mountains in the eastern continent, and acquiring more would be nearly impossible now that the Eastern Continent is destroyed.¡±


    As these thoughts swirled in Senior Edina¡¯s mind, she sat in the physician¡¯s room at the Blazing Dawn Sect, watching Lin undergo testing. Her mind raced as she tried to piece together the implications of what she had just witnessed. The Chomug Parasites that Chaoxiang had perfected in her past life had now appeared in Wei. What in the world was happening here?


    Unlike Lin, Edina wasn¡¯t being tested for the parasite. The Physician, aware of her unique constitution, knew that no parasite, no matter how advanced, could survive inside her. Her body had an innate ability to insulate all foreign life forces, preventing them from taking hold. After a quick, simple test, he had instructed her to sit and wait while he examined Lin.


    ¡°None found,¡± the Physician announced, lifting a burden off everyone¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t believe Young Mistress Lin has a Chomug Parasite in her.¡±


    Everyone present sighed with relief. Sect Leader Liang Feng turned to Edina and said, ¡°Alright, you kids get back to whatever you were doing. This is no place for you children. We¡¯ll take care of these matters and notify you once Wei wakes up.¡±


    With a nod, Senior Edina took her cane and left the room. As she made her way to Jinwei Mansion, countless questions and thoughts ran through her mind, each more perplexing than the last.


    Meanwhile, IronBlood Tower, Heavenly Death Palace, the Demonic Sect''s Blood Valley City, Northern Hazu Mountains, in the northern part of the Eastern Continent,


    On the topmost balcony of IronBlood Tower, a young boy with jet-black hair sat quietly, his eyes fixed on the horizon. Chaoxiang, though youthful in appearance, held an aura of maturity and power far beyond his years. His gaze was cold and calculating as he observed the faint traces of sunlight struggling to break through the clouds. The sight brought him little comfort; instead, it served as a reminder of the dark forces he was bound to control.


    The balcony where Chaoxiang sat was adorned with twisted iron railings and ancient runes etched into the stone floor. The air was heavy with the lingering scent of incense and alchemical fumes, remnants of the countless experiments that had taken place in this very tower. Scrolls and tomes were scattered haphazardly across the stone ledge, alongside various jars containing strange and grotesque creatures preserved in viscous liquids.


    His moment of contemplation was abruptly interrupted by a faint popping sound. The noise emanated from one of the many jars cluttered in the far corner of the balcony, where a small, blackened glass enclosure housed several writhing Chomug Parasites.


    "Huh... it seems they¡¯ve found the parasite," Chaoxiang muttered, turning his gaze to his left. ¡°Fanfan!¡±


    In an instant, a figure appeared from the shadows. A young woman, clad in a full black robe that seemed to blend seamlessly with the surrounding darkness, stepped forward. Her long, elegantly styled hair framed a face of quiet beauty, though her expression was one of unwavering seriousness. She stopped just short of the balcony, bowing her head slightly in respect. ¡°Yes, young master?¡± she responded, her voice soft yet filled with an underlying strength.


    Chaoxiang looked at her thoughtfully before giving his orders. ¡°Summon the Hilosia mages. I have another task for them. It seems our parasite in the young master of the Blazing Dawn Sect has been compromised.¡± A small, knowing smile played on his lips. ¡°It appears I¡¯ll have to adjust my plans.¡±


    Without hesitation, Fanfan nodded and turned on her heel, her robes billowing around her as she swiftly disappeared into the shadows to carry out Chaoxiang¡¯s orders.


    As she disappeared, Chaoxiang whispered to himself, ¡°It seems I¡¯m not the only one who got a second chance.¡±

 87. Chaoxiang鈥檚 Plan

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Chaoxiang gazed at the dim sunlight filtering through the overcast sky, his mind drifting back to the cataclysmic event that had shattered the world as he knew it. The demons¡¯ twisted alchemy had obliterated the final frontier, leaving nothing but destruction in its wake. But then, inexplicably, he had found himself awakening three months ago in the body of his 14-year-old self. At first, he was bewildered, unable to comprehend what had happened. Yet, as time passed, he came to the startling realization: he had been sent back into the past, granted a chance to change the course of history and save his loved ones from their tragic fates.


    However, something peculiar occurred on the second day after his return. He realized that an entire week had passed between day one and day two. This bizarre temporal phenomenon puzzled him until he slowly figured out that he was only possessing his younger self¡¯s body on Tuesdays each week. Faced with this strange limitation, Chaoxiang made a crucial decision¡ªhe would ally with his younger self to seize control of the demonic sect and unite the Eastern Continent before the demons arrived.


    His strategy was clear: the key to altering the future lay in building a vast and clandestine intelligence network across the Eastern Continent. Chaoxiang knew that making drastic changes to the future would lead to increasingly unpredictable outcomes, As he planned his next moves, Chaoxiang knew that secrecy and subtlety were paramount. He needed to build an information network that could operate in the shadows, gathering intelligence and spreading misinformation to manipulate events to his advantage. One of his key strategies involved the use of magic¡ªa force largely unknown in the Eastern Continent and one that offered unique opportunities for subterfuge.


    He began by commissioning mages from the Leonese Western Merchant Association to create long-distance message interceptors. This was the first step in establishing a magical messaging network that would allow him to monitor and manipulate information across vast distances. During one of these intercepts, he stumbled upon a message from Keith Maximus intended for the Leon Empire, detailing Edina¡¯s treatment at the Blazing Dawn Sect.


    This caught Chaoxiang¡¯s attention. He remembered Edina telling him about her struggles during her childhood, and while his initial instinct was to try to save her but he decided to leave her fate unchanged to avoid disrupting the timeline, then he reconsidered. He decided to try to save her and try to introduce the young Edina to his younger self, even if she might not remember him in this life it was better for atleast young Chaoxiang to meet her. If he played his cards right, he could also use her situation to further his own plans while simultaneously altering her destiny for the better.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Chaoxiang¡¯s role in the Final Frontier had been to manage strategic housing and infrastructure, and this experience had given him valuable insights into the western continents'' infrastructures, even the secret ones. He knew of Hilosia¡¯s hidden long-distance message interceptors'' location, and he understood that, during this time, Hilosia and Leon were embroiled in a fierce war. Hilosia had long struggled to find a foothold in the Eastern Continent due to the diplomatic ties between the Demonic Sect, the Central Plains, and Leon, leading them to resort to privateering Leonese ships.


    Seizing the moment, Chaoxiang invited the Hilosia privateers to join his faction, offering them support in their war efforts once he became the next supreme leader of the Demonic Sect. In exchange, he proposed the creation of an information network that would serve their mutual interests. Unbeknownst to the Hilosia mages, Chaoxiang secretly fed them Chomug Parasites to keep tabs on their activities. While the mages believed they were aiding Hilosia in countering Leon Empire¡¯s schemes, they were, in reality, unwittingly furthering Chaoxiang¡¯s plans by investigating matters on his behalf.


    Chaoxiang¡¯s strategy extended further: he suggested that Hilosia back the Shining Blade Sect, knowing that they were regional rivals of the Blazing Dawn Sect. This would allow him to maneuver closer to rescuing Edina from the mistreatment he feared she might face. He proposed a plan where the Shining Blade Sect would stage a kidnapping of Wei, Lin, and Edina, only to "rescue" them later, thereby gaining favor with the Leon Empire. Hilosia found this plan appealing, as it would sow discord within Leon.


    However, Chaoxiang¡¯s true goal was clearer. By planting a Chomug Parasite in Wei or Lin, within the Blazing Dawn Sect, he would be able to spy on their activities, gathering crucial information for his own purposes. He repeatedly instructed both the Shining Blade Sect and the Hilosia mages to handle Edina with extreme care during the operation, emphasizing her vulnerability to illness. His concern for her well-being was genuine, yet it was also a calculated move to ensure that his plans proceeded without a hitch.


    In this intricate web of deceit and manipulation, Chaoxiang¡¯s ultimate aim was clear: to secure his position as the supreme leader of the Demonic Sect, and to alter the course of history in his favor, all while keeping a watchful eye out for those that would rise from the underworld to destroy the world.

 88. Slight Difference

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Several carriages bearing the crest of Mount Hua came to a halt on a small mountaintop. The cold, crisp air that greeted them was a stark contrast to the chillier atmosphere they had just passed through, indicating they had crossed into the southern regions of the Central Plains, where winter''s grasp was less profound than in the North.


    An elderly woman, Chen Feng Ling of Mount Hua, stood at the edge of the mountain, her gaze fixed on the distant horizon. She could feel the biting cold in her bones, but her thoughts were far from the weather. Her heart ached as she glanced toward the nearby carriage, where her grandson, Lu Shun, lay unconscious and in dire condition. His qi was nearly depleted, and his life hung by a thread.


    Chen Feng Ling clenched her teeth, determination hardening her resolve. "We must keep moving," she commanded, her voice tinged with urgency. "If we maintain this pace, we should reach the Blazing Dawn Sect in about a week." But the more they traveled, the more it seemed that Lu Shun might not survive the journey. His condition showed no signs of improvement, and each passing day drained away any hope of recovery. The thought of her daughter, unable to see her son¡¯s face one last time, weighed heavily on Chen Feng Ling''s mind. She was desperate to reach Blazing Dawn before it was too late.


    Edina¡¯s Room, Jinwei Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect,


    In the quiet of her room, Junior Edina stirred awake, a yawn escaping her lips as she slowly emerged from sleep. It had been two days since the incident with Wei, when his qi had erupted violently and the Chomug parasite had been discovered within him.


    At first, Junior Edina had been skeptical of the letter from her future self, Senior Edina. But after examining Wei herself and seeing him lying unconscious, she could no longer deny the truth. The sight of Wei, so lifeless and vulnerable, was a chilling confirmation of the letter¡¯s claims. According to Senior Edina, this particular type of Chomug parasite shouldn¡¯t have been discovered until much later, leading her to suspect that someone else might have also traveled back in time.


    Senior Edina had hinted at a possible identity for this mysterious time traveler, but she had withheld the details, leaving Junior Edina to ponder the possibilities. She sighed, her thoughts drifting as she gazed out the window at the overcast sky. The clouds hung low and heavy, a sure sign that winter had arrived. The season had come early, bringing with it a sense of foreboding that matched the uncertainty in her heart.


    With a weary sigh, Junior Edina rose from her bed, her cane in hand. The room was cold, and the chill seeped into her bones, but she ignored it as she called out, "Lian Hua."


    Almost immediately, her personal maid, Lian Hua, appeared with a bright smile, her presence a warm comfort in the otherwise bleak morning. "Good morning, Young Mistress," Lian Hua greeted, her tone cheerful as she assisted Edina in preparing for the day. She helped her mistress dress, carefully selecting warm garments that would shield her from the cold. The winter chill had already begun to creep into the air, and the snowflakes that had started to fall overnight were a testament to the season¡¯s arrival.


    Once she was dressed, Junior Edina decided to visit Wei before heading to her class in Mu Mansion. It was on her way, after all, and she felt a need to check on him, even though the sight of his unconscious state was unsettling. Normally, Lian Hua would have accompanied her, helping her walk the distance to class, but today, Junior Edina had assigned her maid a task that required her to stay behind. So, she set out alone, her cane tapping lightly against the stone floors as she made her way through the corridors.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    As Junior Edina walked through the sect grounds, she noticed the familiar scene of disciples training in the cold morning air. The training grounds were alive with the sounds of clashing weapons and the focused grunts of those honing their martial skills. A light snowfall had begun, delicate flakes drifting down and covering the ground in a thin, sparkling layer. The cold seeped through even her thick clothing, sending small shivers through her body, but she pressed on, determined to reach Wei¡¯s room.


    When she arrived at the entrance to Wei¡¯s room, she paused, her hand hovering just above the door. She was about to push it open when she caught sight of Aunt Li Mei sitting beside Wei''s unconscious form. Aunt Li Mei¡¯s face was etched with concern, her eyes fixed on the young boy lying still in the bed. Not wanting to confront Aunt Li Mei, Junior Edina hesitated, her heart skipping a beat. She quickly decided to step back, hiding herself behind the wall near the doorway.


    Junior Edina knew that her body did not conduct qi, This unique characteristic made her virtually undetectable to even highly skilled martial artists like Aunt Li Mei, as long as they didn¡¯t see her directly. She took advantage of this, remaining perfectly still and out of sight, her breathing shallow as she listened to the quiet sounds within the room.


    Suddenly, a soft cough broke the silence. Wei stirred, his chest rising and falling weakly. Aunt Li Mei immediately turned her attention to him, her eyes widening in relief. "Physician!" she called out, her voice urgent but controlled. The physician, who had been tending to some herbs on the other side of the room, rushed to Wei¡¯s side, carrying a gourd of water in his hand.


    Wei¡¯s eyelids fluttered open slowly, his gaze unfocused and disoriented. The physician, noticing the signs of life, gently lifted Wei¡¯s head and brought a gourd of water to his lips. As the cool liquid trickled down his throat, Wei swallowed with difficulty, his breaths coming in shallow, uneven gasps.


    ¡°Ah, Young Master Wei has finally awakened! This is cause for celebration, Mistress Li Mei,¡± the physician announced, a tone of relief in his voice. Aunt Li Mei, who had been anxiously holding her son¡¯s hand, nodded, her eyes filled with a mixture of gratitude and lingering concern.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± she replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her. ¡°You mentioned wanting to ask some questions to understand what happened. Please, go ahead. I want to find those bastards who did this to my boy and make them pay.¡±


    The physician nodded and turned his attention back to Wei, his expression serious. ¡°Young Master Wei, how are you feeling now?¡± he asked gently, his voice coaxing Wei back to the present.


    Wei blinked, tears welling up in his eyes as he looked from the physician to his mother. ¡°I... I felt like I was about to die,¡± he whispered, his voice trembling with the memory. ¡°I really thought I was dying.¡±


    The physician nodded solemnly, his brow furrowed in concentration. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that the Chomug parasite found in your body was laced with alcoholic toxins and dampeners. These substances would have made you feel as if you were perpetually drunk, impairing your judgment and making you act on impulse. If you can recall when you first started feeling this way, it might help us determine when the parasite took hold.¡±


    Wei¡¯s face scrunched up in thought, his memories blurred and fragmented. ¡°The last thing I remember clearly¡­ was when Lin ran out of the cabin during the kidnapping,¡± he began, his voice hesitant as he tried to piece together the events. ¡°I followed her, but then, out of nowhere, I had this urge to go back and help Edina¡­ which I wouldn¡¯t have done under those circumstances. It didn¡¯t make sense, but I couldn¡¯t control it. After that, every time I had a thought, I just acted on it, without hesitation.¡±


    The physician nodded, his suspicions seemingly confirmed. ¡°It appears our theory was correct¡ªthis likely started during the kidnapping.¡±


    Aunt Li Mei¡¯s grip tightened around Wei¡¯s hand, her expression hardening with resolve. ¡°Those bastards will pay for this,¡± she muttered under her breath, her eyes dark with determination.


    Hidden behind the doorway, Junior Edina listened intently to the conversation. The pieces of the puzzle were falling into place, and she now understood why Wei had seemed so different these past few months. The Chomug parasite had kept him in a state of constant intoxication, making him more restrained and making him act in ways he normally wouldn¡¯t have¡ªlike saving her.

 89.Dao City of Haiso Province

    ¡°You are quite lucky, Young Master Wei,¡± the physician remarked, mixing herbs in a bowl with a practiced hand. ¡°Since you believed you were on the verge of a breakthrough and were consuming Mount Hua''s Qi pills like candy, the Chomug parasite was overwhelmed and unable to fully take hold.¡±


    Wei nodded, relief evident in his tired eyes. Aunt Li Mei, still by his side, gave a small nod of gratitude to the physician. ¡°I should go and deliver this good news to the sect leader,¡± the physician continued, standing up and gathering his things. With a final reassuring glance at Wei, he turned and left the room.


    Outskirts of Dao City, Capital City of Haiso Province, Central Plains,


    A small, rickety carriage trundled along the rough road, carrying a group of passengers huddled together for warmth. Most of them wore tattered clothes, patched and worn thin by time and hardship, inadequate for the biting cold that had begun to seep into the region. Among the passengers were the elderly, some frail and sickly, and a few disabled individuals, all squeezed into the cramped space, each with their own story of struggle etched into their faces.


    The wind outside howled softly, carrying with it the first flakes of snow, which swirled in the air before settling on the ground. Inside the carriage, a young boy, dressed in the same patched and threadbare clothing as the others, peeked out through a small opening in the curtain, his eyes wide as he caught sight of the distant glow of lights from Dao City.


    ¡°Close that curtain, boy! It¡¯s freezing out there!¡± an old man grumbled, his voice thick with the weight of years and the cold. The boy quickly pulled his head back inside, obediently shutting the curtain to keep out the chill. He then squeezed through the cramped space, maneuvering past the other passengers until he found a seat opposite the old man. Beside him, a younger girl lay curled up under a thin, patchwork cloth, her small body shivering slightly from the cold.


    ¡°Are you from the Beggar Sect, child?¡± the old man asked, his tone slightly softened now. ¡°You should be more mindful of your elders.¡±


    The boy smiled, his expression bright despite their grim circumstances. ¡°Yes, Mister. I¡¯m a lower-ranked member of the Beggar Sect. My sister and I used to beg in Gunghua Province, but we¡¯re traveling to Dao City now, hoping for better pay!¡±


    The old man chuckled, his face cracking into a rare smile. ¡°I see, so you and I are both traveling for a better life. The Beggar Sect¡¯s main headquarters is in Haiso Province, after all. Every beggar dreams of getting there one day, but it¡¯s not easy to gather the money for such a journey.¡±


    The boy nodded eagerly. ¡°True! My sister and I were the same. We never had enough money to make the trip. But a few days ago, the Thousand Pavilion called out to all the orphaned beggars in Gunghua Province and gave us money to travel for a better opportunity!¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The old man¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the boy¡¯s words. ¡°The Thousand Pavilion? That private information network actually handed out money? Why would they do that?¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he explained, ¡°Apparently, there¡¯s a sect in the Dongu Region of Gunghua Province¡ªwhat was its name again? Ah, the Eternal Will Sect! They recently had a change in leadership, and the new leaders want to make the sect well-known. So, they gave donations to various private organizations to help the poor have a better life. In return, they¡¯re spreading the sect¡¯s name far and wide!¡±


    The old man nodded, clearly impressed. ¡°What a generous sect! I spent years saving enough to make this journey, scraping by as a young man. But you young ones have a better future ahead! Dao City is known as a haven for beggars¡ªyou¡¯ll do well there.¡± He paused, glancing at the boy thoughtfully. ¡°Is that why I¡¯ve seen so many beggars at the carriage stands lately, all heading to Haiso Province?¡±


    The carriage driver chimed in from his seat, a broad grin on his weathered face. ¡°The boy speaks the truth. I¡¯ve been doing multiple trips these past few weeks, taking advantage of the situation. So many beggars are looking to move to Dao City, thanks to the Eternal Will Sect¡¯s donations. Business has been booming for me!¡± He chuckled, his laughter soon joined by the old man.


    As the carriage continued its slow journey toward Dao City, the passengers inside found a small measure of warmth, not just from their shared body heat, but from the sense of hope that the journey brought with it. The snow continued to fall lightly outside, covering the landscape in a thin, white blanket, as the city lights drew ever closer.


    More of the beggars began to chime in, sharing their own stories of how they, too, had received the unexpected donation to travel to Dao City. Voices overlapped as they recounted their astonishment and gratitude, each story adding to the collective sense of hope that filled the cramped space. Some spoke of long journeys from distant provinces, while others recounted how they had once despaired of ever leaving their old lives behind.


    The ride continued for another fifteen minutes, and soon the towering gates of Dao City came into view, their imposing presence a symbol of the wealth and opportunity that awaited within. The carriage slowed to a halt as it approached the gate, where city guards conducted routine checks on the incoming travelers. The beggars inside the carriage held their breath, but the guards, seeing the ragged state of the passengers, quickly waved them through with little more than a cursory glance.


    Once inside the city, the carriage came to a stop in a busy square teeming with life. The beggars began to disembark, each one stepping out into a world that promised a new beginning. The young boy and his sister waited until everyone else had exited before they climbed down themselves. As their feet touched the cobblestone street, they were greeted by a scene that took their breath away.


    All around them, dozens of carriages, just like the one they had arrived in, were parked in neat rows. Beggars of all ages and from all walks of life were spilling out into the square, their faces alight with a mixture of wonder and apprehension. The square buzzed with the hum of conversation and the shuffle of feet, as more and more beggars continued to pour into the city from all directions.


    The carriage driver, having secured his horses, took a moment to look around at the bustling scene. He shook his head in amazement, his weathered face creasing into a thoughtful frown. "My, my," he muttered to himself, "this is the most beggars I¡¯ve seen arriving in Dao City in years. It looks like the Eternal Will Sect''s donations are bringing more and more people every day. I reckon the city will be overflowing with new arrivals before long."


    The young boy, overhearing the driver¡¯s words, glanced at his sister, who was clutching his hand tightly. Her eyes were wide with both fear and excitement as she took in the sight of so many fellow travelers. The boy gave her hand a reassuring squeeze and looked around the square, where the lights of Dao City glowed like beacons of hope amidst the encroaching night. For the first time in his life, he felt a glimmer of optimism that their fortunes might finally change in this city of opportunity.

 90. Plan in Motion

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Little Phoenix Palace, Ningxiang Palace, Imperial Palace, Central City, Central Plains,


    The rhythmic sound of horse hooves echoed through the grand courtyard of the Little Phoenix Palace as several ornate carriages, each emblazoned with the imperial crest and the emblem of the Little Phoenix, came to a halt. The lacquered doors of the carriages swung open, revealing Princess Huangshu, who gracefully stepped out, her presence commanding the immediate attention of all who had gathered.


    The palace staff, who had lined up in neat rows to welcome her return, immediately bowed deeply. In unison, they greeted her with reverence, "Welcome back, Little Phoenix!" Their voices carried a blend of respect and warmth, echoing through the stone corridors of the palace.


    Princess Huangshu, with a serene yet dignified expression, acknowledged their greeting with a slight nod, her gaze sweeping over her loyal servants as she moved forward. Jinhai, her ever-vigilant bodyguard, followed closely behind, his eyes scanning the surroundings with the watchful precision of a seasoned protector. The entourage moved swiftly through the grand halls, the soft rustle of the princess¡¯s robes the only sound accompanying their steps.


    Upon reaching the ornate double doors of her private chambers, the princess entered her room without hesitation, her demeanor calm but purposeful. The room, richly decorated with tapestries and elegant furnishings, was her sanctuary within the vast expanse of the imperial palace.


    Turning to Jinhai, who stood waiting just inside the doorway, she spoke with quiet authority, "Jinhai, I need you to relay an important order to the staff." Her tone was firm, but there was an underlying urgency in her words. "Arrange for the purchase of forty tons of grain and provisions. These supplies must be sufficient to sustain at least two hundred and ten people for a minimum of three months."


    Jinhai, though surprised by the sudden and sizable request, bowed deeply in acknowledgment. He understood that the princess¡¯s commands were always given with reason, even if they were not immediately apparent. Without a word, he left the room to carry out her orders, his mind already calculating the logistics of such a large acquisition.


    Once Jinhai left, Princess Huangshu stood in the silence of her chambers, the heavy door closing softly behind him. The quiet of the room enveloped her, a stark contrast to the bustling palace outside. She walked over to her bed and reclined, allowing herself a moment of respite. From beneath her shelves, she retrieved a bundle of letters, each penned in Edina¡¯s familiar hand. To anyone else, these letters might have seemed like the idle chatter of two young women discussing romance novels, but Princess Huangshu knew better. These letters held secrets¡ªintricate plans and strategies.


    As she unfolded the latest letter, Princess Huangshu¡¯s eyes scanned the familiar handwriting. The contents detailed Edina¡¯s ambitious plan to sway the Beggar Sect of Haiso Province into joining their faction. The more she read, the more impressed she became, though lingering doubts still clouded her mind. Could such a complex scheme really unfold as Edina predicted?


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    According to Edina¡¯s letters, there was a subtle but growing discontent among the lower ranks of the Beggar Sect, particularly those in Haiso Province. This discontent, though currently minor, was expected to swell in the coming months. Edina had used the Eternal Will Sect as a proxy to distribute money among the orphaned, lower-ranking members of the Beggar Sect, enabling them to travel to Dao City. Dao City, known as a haven for beggars, offered significantly more lucrative opportunities than other regions. However, there was a glaring flaw in the system. The Beggar Sect took a larger cut from the earnings of lower-ranking beggars, especially those who were not native to Dao City. In contrast, native beggars enjoyed smaller cuts and greater wealth, creating a stark divide within the sect.


    Edina¡¯s plan was cunning: by flooding Dao City with lower-ranking beggars, the supply of beggars would soon exceed the demand, creating an unsustainable situation. As the higher-ups continued to exploit the lower ranks, the disparity between the treatment of native and non-native beggars would become increasingly apparent. Edina anticipated that this would lead to a protest, with the lower ranks uniting against the sect¡¯s leadership.


    One of the key tactics Edina believed they would use was the protesters to cut off all travel routes from the northern regions of the Central Plains to the southern regions. This blockade would be relatively easy for the organized lower ranks to enforce and would result in a sharp rise in food prices. The Beggar Sect, unable to import grains and other essentials, would face a crisis. This would, in turn, impact the capital city, forcing the Imperial Court to intervene if they wished to prevent a nationwide problem.


    Princess Huangshu understood the brilliance behind Edina¡¯s strategy to send so many lower-ranking beggars to Dao City. The influx would hasten the growing resentment within the sect, as the city became overcrowded with beggars, straining its resources. The lower ranks would soon realize the inequity in their situation, noticing how the higher-ups enjoyed wealth and freedom while they struggled to survive. However, what puzzled Princess Huangshu was how Edina was so confident that the Imperial Court would resort to dividing the sect to resolve the issue. Edina had written that this was merely a prediction, but to stake so much on a prediction seemed risky. Yet, Princess Huangshu decided to trust Edina¡¯s judgment for now.


    Edina¡¯s plan continued with a straightforward but bold move: once the food shortage in Dao City became critical, the higher-ups of the Beggar Sect would struggle to procure supplies. The lower ranks, motivated by their grievances, would do everything in their power to prevent any grain from entering the sect. This would be the moment for Princess Huangshu to step in, smuggling food through a discreet route that Edina had outlined. Again, it was an odd and seemingly risky prediction, but Edina had presented it as a foolproof plan.


    With the Eternal Will Sect supporting the lower ranks as Edina¡¯s proxy, and Princess Huangshu backing the higher-ups, the conflict would reach a boiling point. At that crucial juncture, Princess Huangshu would propose a truce, offering herself as a mediator for negotiations. The Eternal Will Sect would subtly encourage the lower ranks to accept the terms, which had already been carefully crafted by Edina and Huangshu. Both sides would believe they were being supported by separate allies, when in reality, they were being guided by a single, united force working towards the same goal.


    Finally, once the negotiations were successful and the sect was unified under the agreed terms, the Beggar Sect would find itself aligned with Princess Huangshu¡¯s faction. The Eternal Will Sect, having pledged loyalty to the princess, would ensure that the lower ranks followed suit. The higher-ups of the Beggar Sect, recognizing the futility of resisting, would have no choice but to support her as well, lest they risk another division within their ranks.


    The plan was undeniably chaotic, with many moving parts and a reliance on predictions that could easily go awry. But the potential payoff was immense¡ªa powerful sect¡¯s allegiance and a significant boost to Princess Huangshu¡¯s influence. Weighing the risks and rewards, Princess Huangshu decided to give Edina the benefit of the doubt. If the plan failed, the losses would be minimal, but if it succeeded, the gains would be monumental. With a deep breath, she resolved to see Edina¡¯s plan through to the end, whatever the outcome might be.

 91. A Potential Scheme

    Beggar Sect Headquarters, Dao City, Haiso Province,


    The Beggar Sect, nestled in the bustling heart of Dao City, was a place where power and poverty coexisted in a strange harmony. The sect''s headquarters was an ancient, sprawling complex, its corridors worn down by years of use, yet still echoing with the weight of authority. Despite the sect''s lowly appearance, it held considerable influence within the city and beyond, with its members spread far and wide across the Central Plains.


    A man clad in simple, brown robes of rough-spun fabric walked through the dimly lit corridors of the sect, his head held high. The worn hem of his robe brushed the ground as he strode forward with purpose. The sound of his heavy wooden shoes striking the stone floor echoed with each step, a stark contrast to the soft murmur of the wind that whispered through the old wooden beams overhead. His bearing and confidence belied the humble appearance of his clothing, marking him as someone of significant status within the sect.


    After passing through several narrow passageways, the man finally arrived at the entrance of a cave situated in the secluded backyard of the sect''s headquarters. The entrance was framed by rugged stone, with moss and ivy creeping along its edges, giving it an air of ancient mystery. The man paused, bowing slightly as he respectfully called out, "May I enter, Sect Leader?"


    His voice echoed within the depths of the cave, mingling with the flickering shadows cast by the lanterns inside. After a brief moment, a calm, resonant voice responded from within, "Yes."


    With a nod, the man stepped forward, crossing the threshold into the cave. The interior was surprisingly spacious, its walls lined with glowing fire lanterns that cast a warm, flickering light across the space. The air inside was cool and still, carrying the scent of burning incense mixed with the earthy smell of stone.


    In the center of the cave was a low, rectangular table, crafted from dark wood and polished to a smooth finish. It was positioned on a slightly raised platform, symbolizing the importance of the meetings that took place there. Surrounding the table on either side were intricately woven carpets, where the most important members of the Beggar Sect were seated.


    On one side sat the sect''s elders, venerable figures who had dedicated their lives to the sect. Their faces were lined with age and experience, and their eyes gleamed with the wisdom of years. Beside each elder sat their chosen disciples, young men and women who had proven themselves worthy of carrying on their masters'' legacies. They sat with their knees folded beneath them, their posture straight and attentive.


    On the opposite side of the table sat the Fei Gao family, the sect''s ruling family. At the head of this group was Deng Fei Gao, the eldest son, a man of strong build and sharp features, exuding an air of authority. Flanking him were his two younger sisters, Bai and Du Fei Gao, both dressed in elegant robes that reflected their noble status within the sect. Their expressions were composed, yet their eyes held a quiet intensity, indicating their keen interest in the proceedings.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Further down the line, seated with the dignity befitting their station, were the direct disciples of the Sect Leader, young but formidable individuals who had earned their place through rigorous training and unwavering loyalty.


    At the far end of the cave, seated on a stone platform in the classic meditative pose, was the Sect Leader himself, Wang Fei Gao. His eyes were closed in deep concentration, his aura calm and serene, yet radiating a subtle but undeniable power. The Sect Leader was a man of great renown, known for his wisdom and strength, and his presence commanded the respect of all who were gathered there.


    The man who had entered the cave, Elder Jie Fei Han, was one of the sect''s most trusted elders. He carried himself with the quiet confidence of a man who had seen much in his life. As he approached the table, he gave a respectful nod to the Sect Leader before taking his place beside the other elders.


    The atmosphere in the cave was one of solemnity and anticipation, the gathered members of the sect waiting in silence for the meeting to begin. The air was thick with unspoken tension, each person acutely aware that the decisions made here could shape the future of the Beggar Sect and its influence in the world beyond.


    Finally, Sect Leader Wang Fei Gao opened his eyes, breaking the silence with a calm but authoritative voice. "Let us proceed with the meeting, as everyone is present." His gaze shifted to Elder Jie Fei Han. "Elder Jie, please begin, as it was you who called for this assembly."


    Elder Jie nodded, his eyes gleaming with the confidence of someone who believed he had uncovered something significant. "Yes, Sect Leader Wang. The reason I have called this meeting is the sudden influx of lower-ranking beggars gathering in Dao City over the past few weeks. This unusual surge in numbers feels suspicious to me, and I can''t shake the feeling that there is some sort of scheme at play."


    Sect Leader Wang listened intently, his expression thoughtful. He began to nod slowly, considering the elder¡¯s words, but before he could respond, his eldest son, Deng Fei Gao, spoke up. "Why is this an issue, Elder Jie? Weren¡¯t you the one who was urging Father just a few months ago about the shortage of lower-ranking workers in the city? Now that we have an abundance of them and the potential to earn substantial commissions, why view this as a problem?"


    Deng¡¯s words carried a sharp edge, and they held a certain truth. Elder Jie had indeed raised concerns about the lack of lower-ranking members in the city before. However, the current influx of people did not sit well with him, and his instincts warned him that something was amiss.


    Elder Jie frowned slightly, choosing his words carefully. "It is true that I raised concerns about the shortage, but this sudden and overwhelming influx is unnatural. It feels orchestrated, as if someone is deliberately flooding the city with these beggars for reasons unknown. If we are not cautious, we may find ourselves entangled in a situation that could spiral out of control."


    Deng Fei Gao, however, remained unconvinced. "Elder Jie, you worry too much. The city is flourishing with opportunities, and an increase in lower-ranking beggars means more labor and more profits. We should focus on how to capitalize on this, not create problems where there are none."


    The other elders murmured in agreement, though some remained silent, caught between the two perspectives.


    Sect Leader Wang, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke, his voice steady and authoritative. "Elder Jie, your concerns are noted, and I understand your unease. However, as Deng has pointed out, the increase in numbers does present us with an opportunity. Unless we see concrete evidence of a threat, I see no reason to intervene at this time."


    Elder Jie looked as though he wanted to protest, but he knew better than to argue further. He bowed his head respectfully. "As you wish, Sect Leader."


    Wang Fei Gao looked around the room, ensuring that everyone understood his decision. "We will remain vigilant, but we will not take any immediate action regarding this influx. Let us focus on making the most of the opportunities it brings. If this situation escalates, we will reassess."


    The sect members nodded in agreement, the tension in the room easing slightly as the meeting drew to a close. The decision was made: they would watch and wait, letting the situation unfold as it may.


    With that, the Sect Leader dismissed the gathering, and the members began to file out of the cave, their minds already turning to the tasks ahead. Elder Jie, however, remained uneasy, a nagging doubt lingering in the back of his mind as he too left the chamber, pondering the potential consequences of the sect''s decision.

 92. Catching Up

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Mu Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect,


    Wei moved slowly down the corridors of Mu Mansion, his steps shaky but improving with each passing moment. Lin, his sister, was by his side, guiding him with a steady hand. It had been two days since he had woken up after the violent qi outburst, Although Lin was known for her sharp tongue and teasing remarks, today she was different. There was no trace of the usual playful insults or lighthearted jabs. Instead, her face was serious, her concern for her brother evident. Seeing him in such a fragile state had shaken her, and she knew this was not the time to make light of the situation.


    From her office overlooking the courtyard, Li Mei observed the siblings. Her lips curved into a soft smile as she watched Wei¡¯s progress. It was a relief to see him up and moving again, supported by his sister. The image of both her children walking together, even in silence, gave her a sense of peace. With a quiet sigh, she returned to the stack of documents piled on her desk. There was much work to be done, as the affairs of the Blazing Dawn Sect never seemed to slow.


    Among the many reports and letters, one document caught her attention more than the others. It was a report from Elder Qin, her father-in-law, who had just returned from a thorough investigation in the Dongu Region. His task had been to uncover the source of a leaked architectural plan of Mu Mansion¡ªa serious breach of security. Though he had not yet identified the culprit, he had stumbled upon something far more intriguing.


    According to the report, during his stay in Dongu Village, Elder Qin had met with Xiao Min, the former head maid of the Jinwei Mansion. Xiao Min had provided Elder Qin with unexpected information: she had seen Princess Huangshu and Edina in Dongu Village during her time there. This revelation immediately piqued Li Mei¡¯s interest.


    The timing of their visit aligned with what Li Mei already knew. Princess Huangshu and Edina had claimed they were taking a break from the Shining Blade Sect to go sightseeing for a few weeks during the ceremony. However, Elder Qin''s report suggested something far more deliberate in their movements. Their presence in Dongu Village coincided suspiciously with the recent change in ownership of the Blazing Days Sect and its subsequent transformation into the Eternal Will Sect.


    Li Mei¡¯s eyes narrowed as she pieced together the information. The timing of these events¡ªtheir visit, the shift in control of the sect, and the rise of the Eternal Will Sect¡ªwas too much to be a mere coincidence. It was becoming increasingly clear that the new owners of the Blazing Days Sect were none other than Princess Huangshu and Edina themselves.


    The more Li Mei thought about it, the clearer the picture became. Her father, Sect Leader Liang Feng, had likely been aware of her intention to stage a heist to claim Edina¡¯s inheritance. Rather than directly stopping her, he must have secretly collaborated with Edina, using the entire situation to manipulate Li Mei. The fake security breach had been a calculated move, tricking her into moving the inheritance to the Blazing Sun Mansion, where it would be more vulnerable to Edina¡¯s plans. The Mu family had been outwitted, and all the while, it was Edina and her father pulling the strings behind the scenes, playing her into their hands.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Li Mei¡¯s brow furrowed as she considered the larger implications. Why the Blazing Days Sect specifically? If Princess Huangshu and Edina merely needed a proxy to carry out their plan, they could have purchased control of any other sect with fewer resources and less scrutiny. But they had chosen Blazing Days. Why?


    A chilling thought crossed her mind: Could they have known about the Red Black Steel Mine? The mine was one of the most closely guarded secrets of the region, its rich veins of rare metal making it an invaluable resource for weapons and construction. The Mu family had kept it hidden for so long. But if Edina and Princess Huangshu had somehow discovered its existence, then the acquisition of the Blazing Days Sect made perfect sense. They would have not only secured a sect but also a fortune in resources that could tip the balance of power in the region.


    Or was this all just an incredible coincidence? Could it be that their motivations lay elsewhere, and the connection to the Red Black Steel Mine was merely an unintended advantage?


    But the pieces still didn¡¯t fit. The Red Black Steel Mine was hidden beneath the waters of Hin Lake, a resource that had remained untapped for generations. It had taken Li Mei and the Tianlong family years to plan, build the dam, and begin mining operations, a process that had only recently commenced. If Princess Huangshu and Edina were after the same resource, they would have to follow a similar path. The mine¡¯s location extended across the opposite side of the lake, in the Dongu Region, far from Li Mei¡¯s territory. Replicating her efforts would take them years, and by then, Li Mei and the Tianlong family would already be producing Red Black Steel weapons, solidifying their influence.


    This didn¡¯t appear to be a straightforward power play to seize control of the mine. If Edina and Princess Huangshu sought to gain influence, they would likely have targeted other, more immediate resources. Yet, something nagged at Li Mei. She couldn¡¯t afford to dismiss the possibility, even if it didn¡¯t add up. She had been outmaneuvered twice before by her sweet, seemingly foolish niece, and she wasn¡¯t about to risk it happening again.


    Her instincts, honed by years of political maneuvering, told her to take precautions. This could easily be part of a larger, more subtle strategy.


    Li Mei¡¯s brow furrowed as she considered her options. Regardless of whether or not Edina and Princess Huangshu were aiming for the mine, it would be foolish to let her guard down. The potential disruption of trade routes, if their faction aimed to interfere with the flow of Red Black Steel once production ramped up, could cripple her profits and weaken her alliance with the Tianlong family.


    Determined not to be caught off guard, Li Mei made her decision. She would increase security around the Red Black Steel Mine, ensuring that no unforeseen threats could sabotage their operations. In addition, she would inform the Tianlong family of her concerns. Together, they could establish alternative trade routes, bypassing Dongu Region entirely. If Edina and Princess Huangshu planned to disturb trade once the Red Black Steel was ready for market, Li Mei would have contingencies in place. Backup routes, hidden supply lines, and trusted guards would ensure that nothing interfered with their plans.


    As she leaned back in her chair, Li Mei''s mind raced with possibilities. It could all be mere coincidence, or it could mark the beginning of another intricate game between rival factions. Either way, she would ensure the Tianlong family and her interest remained protected. The stakes were too high for mistakes, and she was determined not to make a third.


    Edina¡¯s Room, Jinwei Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect,


    Junior Edina, unaware that Aunt Li Mei was gradually piecing together her trail, had her focus elsewhere. At the moment, her attention was consumed by a letter from Sect Leader Khang of the Eternal Will Sect. The letter detailed a strange and unexpected discovery at Hin Lake.

 93. Lu Shuns Return

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Junior Edina, unaware that Aunt Li Mei was gradually piecing together her trail, had her focus elsewhere. At that moment, her focus was absorbed by a letter she had just received from Sect Leader Khang of the Eternal Will Sect. The contents were startling¡ªan account of a peculiar and unforeseen discovery at Hin Lake.


    According to the letter, Sect Leader Khang¡¯s disciples had uncovered strange bones submerged beneath the waters of Hin Lake. The bones were unlike anything they had seen before, with jagged horns and broken wings. The eerie description bore a striking resemblance to the accounts of demons that Senior Edina had once mentioned. Such a discovery would certainly pique her interest, and Junior Edina was certain this was something Senior Edina would want to investigate personally. With that thought in mind, she carefully folded the letter and placed it inside a small, ornate drawer built into her desk. The drawer was secured with an intricate lock, one she had installed herself, ensuring that only she could access it.


    Turning her attention back to the letter she had been drafting, Edina reread her carefully chosen words. It was a letter to grandfather Liang Feng, She needed his approval to have Chuang Chi officially designated as the figurehead of her faction. Now that Chuang Chi had accepted her offer, all that remained was her grandfather''s approval. Once granted, it would pave the way for her to openly compete for the sect leader¡¯s position when Grandfather Liang formally announces his retirement in four days¡ªon Lin''s birthday.


    Edina''s eyes narrowed in thought as she considered the timing of it all. Four days was not much time, but once her grandfather gave his approval, her action would be well-positioned to secure a fighting chance against Aunt Li Mei¡¯s faction.


    Satisfied with the wording, she placed the letter to the side, waiting for the wax to cool on the seal. The room was quiet, save for the gentle rustle of paper and the faint crackle of the candle beside her. Her heart, however, was racing. Everything was falling into place, yet a nagging sense of unease lingered.


    Just as she was about to rise from her desk, the faint sound of hurried footsteps echoed outside her door. Moments later, the sliding door burst open, revealing Lian Hua, her personal maid. The young woman¡¯s face was pale with worry, and her breath came in short, anxious bursts.


    "Y-Young Mistress," Lian Hua stammered, her voice trembling with urgency, "at... at the main gate¡ªYoung Master Lu Shun has returned!"


    Edina¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the mention of her cousin. ¡°Brother Shun is back?¡± she exclaimed, pushing her chair aside as she shot to her feet with the help of her cane. ¡°Take me to him, now!¡±


    Fifteen minutes later, Shun Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect,


    Junior Edina found herself standing in the somber confines of Lu Shun¡¯s private quarters. The room was shrouded in a heavy, mournful atmosphere, as though the very walls absorbed the grief that lingered in the air.


    Her eyes were immediately drawn to the bed in the center of the room, where Lu Shun lay unconscious. His once-strong and lively form was now still and fragile, his complexion pale under the soft lamplight. Beside the bed sat Aunt Qin, her face wet with tears, clutching Lu Shun¡¯s hand as though willing him to wake with sheer force of emotion. Uncle Lu Mingfei, normally a pillar of strength and resilience, stood by her side in a daze, his eyes hollow as they stared at his son¡¯s motionless body. It was as though time itself had stopped for him, his mind unable to process the harsh reality before him.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    In the far corner of the room stood Aunt Li Mei and Uncle Han, their expressions stark contrasts of one another. While Uncle Han¡¯s face was drawn with quiet sorrow, Aunt Li Mei¡¯s features were tight with fury, her fists clenched at her sides. Rage flickered in her eyes like the fire of a storm barely contained, her anger perhaps directed at whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªhad brought her nephew to this state.


    By the far wall, Grandfather Liang Feng stood in deep conversation with two physicians¡ªone, a well-known healer from Mount Hua who had traveled with Lu Shun, and the other, Master Gubk, the chief physician of the Blazing Dawn Sect. Their hushed tones conveyed the gravity of the situation, though Edina couldn¡¯t make out the details of their discussion from where she sat.


    Her chest tightened with sorrow as she took in the scene, her gaze finally settling on the figure of an elderly woman standing behind Aunt Qin. It took Edina a moment to recognize her, but the regal bearing and silver-streaked hair sparked a memory. The old woman was Chen Feng Ling, Lu Shun¡¯s grandmother and the wife of Elder Yang of Mount Hua. It appeared she had personally escorted her grandson back to the Blazing Dawn Sect, unwilling to leave his side even for a moment. It had been years since Edina last saw her, but Chen Feng Ling¡¯s presence was unmistakable, and the weight of her concern for Lu Shun was palpable.


    After finishing his quiet conversation with Grandfather Liang Feng and the Mount Hua physician, Master Gubk stepped forward, his expression calm but serious. His eyes turned to Aunt Qin, who was still sitting by Lu Shun''s bedside, her tear-streaked face filled with a fragile hope. In a measured tone, he spoke, "Mistress Qin, the situation is not as dire as it may appear. The physicians at Mount Hua are among the best when it comes to handling injuries caused by demonic sect techniques. They did an exceptional job stabilizing Young Master Lu Shun and pulling him back from the brink of danger."


    He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "However," he said, his voice turning graver, "the healing process has drained nearly all of Young Master Lu Shun¡¯s Qi, leaving him in a deep coma. The real issue is that his body isn¡¯t replenishing its Qi as it naturally should. Something is hindering that process, slowing it down significantly. As things stand, we can only sustain him by feeding him high-grade Qi pills to keep him stable and alive. But this is only a temporary solution."


    Before Gubk could explain further, Aunt Li Mei¡¯s temper, already strained to its limits, finally exploded. Her voice filled the room with anger and frustration. "So you''re telling me my nephew is stuck in a coma indefinitely?" she snapped, her eyes flashing with fury. "Mount Hua is supposed to be the best at dealing with demonic sect attacks! And yet my nephew lies here like this¡ªbecause of an attack that happened under their watch!"


    Her words stung like the crack of a whip, and the tension in the room thickened. All eyes turned to the Mount Hua physician, who had been silently observing the scene. His face remained calm, though there was a subtle flicker of unease behind his composed expression. He took a step forward, bowing slightly before addressing Aunt Li Mei with a voice that, though respectful, carried the weight of years of wisdom.


    "Mistress Li Mei," he began, "you are correct. Mount Hua is renowned for our expertise in dealing with demonic Qi-related injuries. However, the technique used in this particular attack is far more advanced and insidious than anything we''ve encountered before. It¡¯s new, something that even our most experienced healers struggled to fully understand. We exhausted every method at our disposal to stabilize Young Master Lu Shun."


    The physician¡¯s gaze flickered to Lu Shun¡¯s unconscious form before continuing, his tone gentler now. "At this point, the only way for him to recover and wake is for his body to naturally replenish its Qi. Unfortunately, that could take years, perhaps even decades. His Qi is being replenished too slowly, as though something is actively preventing it from flowing at its natural pace. There is another option," he added, his voice hesitant. "We could seek out the Heavenly Doctor. They are the only one who might have the knowledge and skill to reverse this condition more swiftly."


    A tense silence filled the room as the gravity of the situation settled in. Aunt Li Mei clenched her fists, her fury barely contained, while Aunt Qin let out a quiet sob, her hope dimming at the physician¡¯s words. Uncle Mingfei remained silent, his face unreadable, but the weight of his grief was evident in the sag of his shoulders. Even Grandfather Liang Feng, known for his composure, seemed troubled, his brows furrowed in deep thought.

 94.Heavenly Doctor

    "We could seek out the Heavenly Doctor. They are the only one who might have the knowledge and skill to reverse this condition more swiftly."


    A heavy silence fell over the room as the full weight of the physician¡¯s suggestion settled in. Aunt Li Mei stood with clenched fists, her face flushed with anger, though it seemed she was barely holding it in. Aunt Qin let out a soft, heartbreaking sob, her slender shoulders trembling as the glimmer of hope she had been clinging to began to fade. Uncle Mingfei, who had not spoken a word since Edina entered, remained still and silent, his expression unreadable, though the sag of his shoulders betrayed the deep grief that gnawed at him. Even Grandfather Liang Feng, a man known for his composed and calculating nature, seemed troubled by the physician¡¯s words. His brows furrowed, his lips pressed into a thin line as he weighed the grim reality before them.


    The tension was thick, almost suffocating, until it was suddenly broken by a bitter voice from the entrance of the room. "Yeah, sure, let¡¯s go seek out the legendary figure who only cures the people he feels like," came the sharp remark. All eyes turned to see Wei standing at the door, his face twisted with anger, his tone drenched in sarcasm. Lin, his younger sister, was at his side, helping him stay upright as he leaned heavily on her for support.


    Wei¡¯s frustration was palpable, and understandably so. Lu Shun had been his idol for as long as anyone could remember, the older cousin he admired and aspired to be like. And now, seeing him lying motionless on the bed, reduced to such a fragile state, stirred a deep rage within him. The idea of relying on the reclusive Heavenly Doctor, the elusive healer of the Verdant Valley Sect, was as frustrating as it was futile. Known for treating only a select few each year based on his whims, the Heavenly Doctor was as much a myth as a man. His reputation for being unpredictable made the suggestion feel more like a gamble than a solution, and Wei¡¯s bitterness reflected that.


    The room fell quiet again after Wei''s outburst, the somber atmosphere deepening. The weight of uncertainty loomed over everyone present. After a few moments of tense silence, Aunt Li Mei broke the calm, her voice steely with determination. "Alright then," she said, her words cutting through the quiet like a blade. Everyone turned to look at her, eyes wide in surprise.


    "I¡¯ll send a letter to the Verdant Valley Sect," Aunt Li Mei continued, her voice unwavering. "That bastard owes me at least this much."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Her statement left the room stunned. Even Grandfather Liang Feng, who had seen and heard more in his lifetime than most, looked taken aback by her words. Aunt Qin, barely able to contain her gratitude, grasped Aunt Li Mei¡¯s hand tightly, tears streaming down her face as she thanked her repeatedly. Aunt Li Mei, however, waved off the thanks with a casual flick of her hand, as though arranging an audience with one of the most powerful and reclusive figures in the cultivation world was no more than an errand.


    "Don¡¯t thank me yet," Aunt Li Mei said, her tone serious but with a hint of her usual sharpness. "There¡¯s no guarantee he¡¯ll even bother to respond."


    As the tension in the room began to ease, Aunt Li Mei¡¯s eyes settled on her son, Wei. Her expression hardened slightly, and she addressed him with a firm voice. "Wei, come to my office. We need to discuss your behavior in front of the guests."


    Wei, still seething with frustration, nodded obediently, the fire in his eyes dimming slightly. "Yes, Mother," he muttered, his earlier defiance dissolving in the face of his mother¡¯s commanding presence.


    With a brisk nod, Aunt Li Mei turned and swept out of the room, her departure leaving an air of astonishment and newfound respect in her wake. Everyone who had witnessed the scene stood silent, processing what they had just seen. Aunt Li Mei had always been known for her sharp tongue and unyielding demeanor, but the lengths she was willing to go for her family were perhaps underestimated by many. She had just revealed a hidden depth of care for Lu Shun that was unexpected, even for those who knew her best.


    Junior Edina, who had been quietly observing from the corner, was left in a state of shock. She had always viewed Aunt Li Mei''s relationship with Lu Shun and Lu Lan as an act, a show of familial duty rather than genuine affection. It was easier to believe that Aunt Li Mei¡¯s seemingly cold attitude was her true nature, and any care she showed for her nephew was part of a facade. After all, Aunt Li Mei had always been harsh with Edina, often tormenting her with sharp words and harsher punishments. Yet, Lu Shun had always been different¡ªhe had sided with Edina, protected her from Aunt Li Mei¡¯s sharp tongue and iron will. Despite that, it was clear now that Lu Shun had been Aunt Li Mei¡¯s favorite all along.


    She now had to admit that Aunt Li Mei¡¯s concern for Lu Shun was genuine, perhaps even deeper than she had imagined. This realization unsettled her. Aunt Li Mei wasn''t the villain Edina had painted her to be. In fact, she seemed to care for all her nieces and nephews as though they were her own children except for her, a fact Edina had never fully grasped why until now.


    What troubled Junior Edina more was the revelation that Aunt Li Mei appeared to have some form of connection with the Verdant Valley Sect, one of the nine great sects which didn¡¯t seem like Senior Edina knew. As Junior Edina sat there, her mind began to churn. If Aunt Li Mei had the support of both a great sect and a prince''s faction, then when Grandfather Liang Feng officially announced his retirement in four days she realized that her position might not be as strong as she had believed.


    The quiet, somber room around her felt like a backdrop to the larger battle that was about to unfold. Everyone¡¯s attention was still focused on Lu Shun, but Junior Edina¡¯s thoughts were already racing ahead, toward the future, and the imminent fight for control of the Blazing Dawn Sect.

 95.Day Before Lin鈥檚 Birthday

    Despite the heavy and somber atmosphere that had settled over the Blazing Dawn Sect due to recent events, preparations for Young Mistress Lin¡¯s birthday were still underway. The sect was a flurry of activity, as servants and disciples hurriedly decorated the grounds with banners, lanterns, and vibrant flowers. However, this year, the decorations were far more subdued than in previous years. At Sect Leader Liang Feng¡¯s request, the celebration was to be toned down. He had insisted that, given the circumstances, it would be inappropriate to host a grand festival when his grandson remained unconscious, his fate uncertain, and with so many hearts in the sect weighed down by grief and worry.


    The usual lively air of excitement that accompanied Lin¡¯s birthday celebrations was missing. In past years, her birthday had been one of the most anticipated events in the sect¡ªan elaborate affair with guests from distant sects and provinces, filled with performances, feasts, and competitions that drew admiration for weeks afterward. But this year, everything was different. The brightly colored banners, though cheerful in appearance, could not erase the underlying tension that gripped the sect.


    Lin, for her part, didn¡¯t mind the scaled-back festivities. In fact, she had asked for it. Like her grandfather, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to celebrate when her beloved elder cousin, Lu Shun, lay in a coma, his qi depleted and his body struggling to recover. The mere thought of festivities felt wrong, almost disrespectful, in the face of his suffering. And it wasn¡¯t just Lu Shun who weighed heavily on her mind. Her own brother, Wei, had only recently been freed from the grasp of the demonic parasite that had infested him. Though his recovery was progressing, it was still slow, and the memory of seeing him in such a vulnerable state haunted her.


    Everywhere she looked, the contrast between the cheerful preparations and the undercurrent of anxiety was painfully clear. The servants smiled and moved with purpose, hanging decorations and preparing the banquet halls, but their movements lacked the usual enthusiasm. Their eyes darted nervously, and their voices were hushed as though they too felt the gravity of the situation.


    For Lin, this birthday was shaping up to be unlike any other. There would be no grand banquets or performances to enjoy, no elaborate gifts to unwrap. Instead, the celebration would be marked by quiet reflection and, for her, an ever-growing worry for her family¡¯s future. Though she had always looked forward to her birthdays, this time, Lin found herself wishing it would pass quickly, that perhaps the next day would bring news of Lu Shun¡¯s recovery, or that her brother Wei would regain his full strength.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    As she walked through the sect, observing the modest decorations being put up, Lin couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that everything was on the verge of change. The festive flowers and lanterns seemed almost like a facade, hiding the real tension simmering beneath the surface.


    In Jinwei Mansion, the atmosphere was no different. The air was thick with a quiet unease, and the usual hustle and bustle of the household felt muted. Junior Edina, meanwhile, was preparing for her first lesson with the Leonese teacher, a figure the Leon Empire had sent to instruct her. This teacher traveled alongside Lu Shun¡¯s party on their way back from Mount Hua.


    As Lian Hua, her personal maid, helped her dress, Junior Edina¡¯s thoughts wandered, her mind heavy with guilt. She couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that Lu Shun¡¯s current condition was, in some way, her fault. It wasn¡¯t just the attack that had left him comatose; it was the fact that his very presence in the sect seemed wrong¡ªhe wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. According to everything Senior Edina had told her, Lu Shun should have been away, earning the title of the "Blazing Blade" at the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament. He was supposed to return triumphantly a year later, on her fourteenth birthday, with that prestigious title in hand.


    But here he was, just three months later, unconscious and fighting for his life. Junior Edina wasn¡¯t as experienced or cunning as her older counterpart, but she wasn¡¯t ignorant either. She knew that this abrupt shift in the timeline¡ªthis drastic change¡ªwas somehow connected to the choices she had made. Every event Senior Edina had predicted up to this point had come to pass exactly as described, except for this one. Something had altered the course of fate, and Junior Edina was almost certain it was because of her actions.


    The weight of that realization pressed down on her chest. If she hadn¡¯t interfered, Lu Shun wouldn¡¯t have returned so early, and he wouldn¡¯t be lying on his deathbed now. The uncertainty of his survival gnawed at her, and she wondered if she had doomed him by trying to prevent other calamities.


    There were only two explanations for this unexpected turn of events: either Senior Edina had lied, or the future itself had changed. Given how accurate Senior Edina had been about everything else, Junior Edina found it difficult to believe that her older self would lie. No, the future must have shifted. And it was terrifying to think that her actions had such far-reaching consequences.


    As these troubling thoughts swirled in her mind, Lian Hua finished dressing her in elegant robes befitting her status. The fabric felt heavier than usual, weighed down by her guilt and anxiety. Lian Hua then handed her the cane, the polished wood cool to the touch. Junior Edina accepted it silently, then grasped Lian Hua¡¯s hand for support as they began the slow walk toward the classroom. Each step felt laborious, her mind still preoccupied with thoughts of what her interference might have set in motion.


    The corridors of Jinwei Mansion were quiet, save for the soft echo of their footsteps. Junior Edina¡¯s eyes drifted over the familiar surroundings, yet nothing felt the same. The future she had tried so hard to manipulate was now unraveling in ways she hadn¡¯t anticipated, and the cost was beginning to reveal itself.

 96.Meeting the Teacher

    Lian Hua finished dressing Junior Edina in elegant robes befitting her status. The fabric felt heavier than usual, weighed down by her guilt and anxiety. Lian Hua then handed her the cane, the polished wood cool to the touch. Junior Edina accepted it silently, then grasped Lian Hua¡¯s hand for support as they began the slow walk toward the classroom. Each step felt laborious, her mind still preoccupied with thoughts of what her interference might have set in motion.


    The corridors of Jinwei Mansion were quiet, save for the soft echo of their footsteps. Junior Edina¡¯s eyes drifted over the familiar surroundings, yet nothing felt the same.


    As Junior Edina entered the classroom, a wave of nostalgia washed over her. This was not the grand classroom in the Mu Mansion where she had been attending lessons with her cousins ever since her parents¡¯ deaths placed her under Aunt Li Mei¡¯s guardianship. Instead, this was the intimate, sunlit room in Jinwei Mansion, where she had once been tutored by her mother herself. The memories of those days lingered in the air, making her pause for a moment as she glanced around. The room, with its polished wooden floors and shelves lined with scrolls, had always felt more like home than anywhere else.


    In the past, it had been rare for her to attend classes with her cousins in Mu Mansion. Though she would occasionally join them for important lessons on the sect¡¯s history, governance, and other significant topics, her primary education had taken place here, under her mother¡¯s careful instruction. The warmth and personal attention she received in this very room had always made her feel special.


    Now, with the arrival of the new teacher sent by the Leon Empire, it seemed as though that tradition would continue¡ªat least in part. Junior Edina couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of relief. The Leonese teacher¡¯s presence meant she wouldn¡¯t have to make frequent trips to Mu Mansion, where studying alongside her cousins always felt stifling. While she has grown accustomed to their bullying but she never wants to return.


    Of course, she would still need to return to Mu Mansion for certain lessons. The intricacies of Han language and the deep-rooted history of the Blazing Dawn Sect were subjects only the scholars within the sect could properly teach, and it wasn¡¯t something a foreign instructor from Leon could be expected to know in detail. Those particular lessons, she would still need to endure alongside her cousins.


    But for everything else¡ªmatters of statecraft, warfare, and international relations¡ªthe Leonese teacher would take the helm. It was a role her mother had once filled, and Edina was quietly grateful that, at least in this regard, she wouldn¡¯t be entirely separated from the legacy of her past. She would be educated in the same room where her mother had once imparted wisdom to her, and that connection gave her a sense of grounding amidst the uncertainty of her life.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    As Junior Edina finally settled into her seat, she took a moment to observe her new teacher more closely. He had a striking appearance that immediately commanded attention¡ªsharp, angular features framed by dark hair, and piercing blue eyes that gleamed with intelligence. His sun-kissed skin hinted at a life lived in the Western continent and his attire, richly embroidered with intricate designs, spoke of both high status and wealth. The threads of gold and deep crimson that adorned his robes shimmered subtly in the light, a testament to his connection with the powerful Leonese Western Merchant Association.


    The Leonese teacher offered a respectful bow, his voice steady and smooth as he greeted her in his native tongue.¡°Ee sevakudu mee maharanini vandanalu telupotunnadu¡± (This servant greets Her Highness), he said in formal Leonese, the standard greeting reserved for imperial members.


    Junior Edina, still a little unsteady in the language, replied with a slight hesitation,


    ¡°Meeru... levavachu¡± (You... may rise), her words fumbling just enough to betray her inexperience. She immediately felt a twinge of embarrassment but was met with a kind smile from the teacher, who seemed unfazed by her clumsiness.


    The teacher straightened up, his smile widening as he gracefully switched to Han.


    ¡°I am Richard Von Clause, a Sequence 4 Mage from the Leonese Western Merchant Association. Though I have been hired as your teacher, Your Highness, please treat me as your humble servant and subject. If there are any tasks or needs you have, do not hesitate to call upon me.¡±


    Edina nodded in acknowledgment, though she suddenly found herself chuckling. The tension in the room eased as she allowed a small, shy smile to surface.


    ¡°Mistar Richard¡­ Mee uccharana¡­ Naa nannammanni gurthuchesindi¡± (Mister Richard... Your accent... it reminded me of my mother¡¯s), she admitted softly, her voice tinged with warmth at the memory.


    Richard¡¯s eyes softened, and he returned the smile.


    ¡°Mee chirunavvu choodataniki santoshamga undi, mee adikaranni, ee samayallo mee navvu ento viluvainadi¡± (It¡¯s good to see you smile, Your Highness, especially given the sect¡¯s atmosphere).


    The mention of the current state of the sect weighed on Edina¡¯s heart for a brief moment, but she quickly pushed the thought aside, focusing on the present. She was grateful for Richard¡¯s attempt to lighten the mood, and it had worked, even if only for a fleeting second.


    ¡°Well then,¡± Richard continued, his tone becoming more formal again.


    ¡°Chinna parikshato modalu pedutdam. Mee Leonese nerpanta undani ardham chesukovalanukuntunnanu¡± (Let us begin with a short test. I¡¯d like to gauge how much Leonese you already know so I can tailor my lessons accordingly).


    Edina straightened in her chair, her mind sharpening as she prepared herself for the challenge. Despite the gravity of recent events¡ªthe uncertainty surrounding Lu Shun¡¯s condition, the rising tensions within the sect, and the burdens of her own future¡ªthere was a quiet comfort in this small room. Here, away from the pressures of leadership and family dynamics, she could focus solely on her studies, on improving herself in ways her mother would have been proud of.


    Richard, with a calm and encouraging demeanor, began the test, asking simple questions in Leonese. Edina responded as best she could, her voice steady but cautious. As they continued, she grew more confident, though there were moments when she stumbled over unfamiliar words or phrases. Each time she faltered, Richard gently corrected her, his patience never wavering.

 97. Lin鈥檚 Birthday Part 1

    As the morning sun bathed the Blazing Dawn Sect in its golden light, signaling the start of Lin¡¯s birthday celebrations, the sect was bustling with activity. Servants hurriedly decorated the grounds with vibrant banners and delicate flowers, setting the stage for the day¡¯s events. Yet, amidst the lively preparations, a heart-wrenching sob echoed through the halls of Shun Mansion. The sorrowful sound came from Lu Lan, who had just returned to the sect after over a year away.


    Lu Lan had been filled with excitement at the prospect of celebrating her younger cousin Lin¡¯s birthday. The anticipation had grown over the past few weeks, especially after receiving an invitation detailing the plans for the grand celebration. But a letter, received just days before her arrival, shattered her joy. It carried news of her brother, Lu Shun¡¯s, grave condition¡ªan affliction that had left him in a deep, life-threatening coma. Now, standing beside her brother¡¯s bedside, the reality of the situation hit her like a wave, her sobs uncontrollable as she gazed at his still, unconscious form.


    By the doorway, her husband, Liu Yang, stood with a somber expression, his usual strong presence subdued by the weight of the moment. He watched his wife¡¯s grief with silent understanding, knowing there was little he could do to ease her pain. Standing with him were Qin, Lu Lan¡¯s mother, and her father, Lu Mingfei, their faces etched with similar grief. Both had been with Lu Shun throughout his ordeal, but seeing Lu Lan''s raw emotion brought a fresh wave of sorrow into the room.


    Lu Mingfei, seemed visibly affected by his daughter¡¯s distress. His face, usually calm and stern, was softened by concern for his children. He remained silent, but his eyes betrayed the heavy burden he carried as the head of the family.


    Qin approached her daughter after some time, gently placing a hand on her shoulder to steady her sobs. She began explaining everything that had transpired while Lu Lan was away¡ªthe demonic attack that had left her brother in this state, the tireless efforts of Mount Hua¡¯s and their physicians, and the grave diagnosis they had delivered. Lu Lan listened intently, her tears slowing but her heart still heavy. Her mother¡¯s voice was calm but tinged with sadness, and every word felt like a dagger in Lu Lan¡¯s chest.


    When Qin mentioned that only the legendary Heavenly Doctor might have the skill to save Lu Shun, Lu Lan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The Heavenly Doctor?¡± she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. She had heard of the mysterious figure, renowned for their miraculous cures but infamous for being nearly impossible to find¡ªor convince to help.


    Qin nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, only he can heal him now. Your Aunt Li Mei has already sent a letter to Verdant Valley Sect, requesting his help.¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Lu Lan wiped her eyes, trying to pull herself together. ¡°Then all we can do is wait?¡±


    ¡°For now, yes. We must wait for a reply,¡± Qin said softly. ¡°But knowing her, your Aunt Li Mei will not rest until she gets an answer.¡±


    Lu Lan¡¯s gaze drifted back to her brother, her heart aching at the sight of him lying motionless, his once vibrant energy completely drained. ¡°Shun was always so strong... It doesn¡¯t feel real to see him like this.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s hand squeezed her shoulder gently. ¡°He is strong, Lan, and we must have faith that he will pull through. We just need time.¡±


    Liu Yang stepped forward, placing a reassuring hand on Lu Lan¡¯s back. ¡°We will stay as long as it takes. Your brother will need you by his side when he wakes up.¡±


    Lu Mingfei, who had been silent throughout the exchange, finally spoke, his deep voice filled with quiet determination. ¡°We will do everything in our power, Lan. No one in this family is giving up on Shun.¡±


    The room fell into a heavy silence, the unspoken fear hanging in the air. Even though they were putting their hope in the Heavenly Doctor, there was no guarantee he would come¡ªlet alone be able to save Lu Shun. But for now, it was all they had.


    Meanwhile, in Jinwei Mansion,


    the atmosphere was quite different. Junior Edina was already preparing for the morning banquet, where they would be hosting guests from the sect''s affiliates. Despite the toned-down celebrations due to Lu Shun¡¯s condition, the affiliated sects still had to be invited, as the banquet served more than just a social purpose. The real reason for gathering the affiliated sect leaders was that Sect Leader Liang Feng planned to announce his retirement during the evening¡¯s event.


    Earlier that morning, Junior Edina had discreetly sent a letter to Princess Huangshu, informing her about the upcoming retirement announcement. She knew it would take time for the letter to reach the imperial palace, but by the time it did, the announcement would have already been made. Edina was careful, ensuring that their faction had an advantage by getting the information ahead of their rivals. Every piece of information mattered, and staying ahead was crucial in the delicate power play that was about to unfold.


    As she stood in her room, Edina began picking out a dress for the breakfast banquet. Lian Hua, her trusted maid, laid out several choices in front of her. The silks shimmered in the morning light, but one particular dress caught Edina¡¯s eye. The intricate design bore the unmistakable seal of the Jade Grass Commerce, a rising star in the world of trade.


    ¡°Lian Hua, where did this dress come from?¡± Junior Edina asked, her curiosity piqued as she held up the garment, running her fingers over the delicate embroidery.


    Lian Hua smiled, pleased that her mistress had noticed. ¡°It¡¯s from Jade Grass Commerce, miss. The store has been incredibly successful these past few months. They''ve opened 23 stores across four regions in just three months, and there¡¯s talk of expanding to at least 13 more in the capital.¡±


    Edina¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, her mind racing as she processed this information. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. She remembered that Senior Edina had told her that Jade Grass Commerce wouldn''t become popular for another four years. And yet, here it was, flourishing far ahead of schedule.


    Something had changed. This unexpected early success of Jade Grass Commerce was an anomaly she couldn¡¯t ignore. She made a mental note to pass this information on to Senior Edina during their usual exchange next Tuesday.


    But for now, she had to focus on the present. The banquet was looming, and with it, the first steps toward securing her future position within the sect. With her grandfather¡¯s retirement announcement, the power dynamics within the Blazing Dawn Sect were about to shift, and Edina needed to be ready.

 98. Lin鈥檚 Birthday Part 2

    Li Mei awoke with a start, drenched in cold sweat and trembling. She turned to her side and saw Han, her husband, holding her close. His concerned eyes met hers as he gently stroked her arm. "You¡¯ve been having the fears again, Lili," Han murmured, his voice thick with worry.


    Li Mei wiped her forehead, her fingers still shaky. "It¡¯s all the things that have been happening lately," she replied, pressing her hand to her temple in an attempt to calm her racing mind. Her breaths came in shallow gasps, the remnants of her panic still gripping her.


    Han, ever the steady presence, caressed her back soothingly. "I¡¯ll fetch your diary. Writing always seems to help," he said before placing a soft kiss on her forehead. With a nod, Li Mei watched as he rose from their bed, making his way to the nearby drawer.


    As Han retrieved her diary and quill, he tried to comfort her. "You¡¯re overthinking, Lili. You¡¯ve been stressing yourself too much," he said gently, handing her the leather-bound book. But Li Mei¡¯s mind was already spinning.


    "I can¡¯t let that girl¡ªEdina¡ªkeep running unchecked," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper as she took the quill in hand. "The way she looked at me, Han... When she took financial control of Jinwei Mansion, it scared me. It reminded me of Elara¡¯s eyes." She paused, the weight of the memory heavy on her chest.


    Han sighed softly, patting her head as if to brush away her concerns. "Today is your daughter¡¯s birthday, Lili. You shouldn¡¯t be worrying about this right now," he said. "Write down your thoughts, clear your mind, and try to relax."


    He handed her the quill, his calmness a stark contrast to the storm brewing inside her. Li Mei opened the diary and began scribbling down her scattered thoughts. As the ink flowed, so did her fears and suspicions.


    "I know she¡¯s planning something," Li Mei said aloud, her voice hardening with conviction. "I still have custody of her, and I think I¡¯ll announce her engagement to Gu Tianlong at Lin¡¯s birthday banquet. With all the affiliated sects in attendance, Father won¡¯t be able to protest¡ªnot when I¡¯m her legal guardian."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Han listened, though his expression didn¡¯t change much. He simply nodded, tying his robe and wrapping bandages around his palms in preparation for his morning martial arts practice. "If that¡¯s what you think is best, then do it," he said, his tone neutral but supportive.


    Without further discussion, Han left the room, heading for the training grounds outside, leaving Li Mei to her thoughts and her diary. She sat in the stillness of the room, the weight of her decisions pressing down on her. The quill scratched across the paper as she poured her anxieties into words, but the unease refused to leave her.


    At The Main Entrance of Blazing Dawn Sect,


    As the first light of dawn began to paint the Blazing Dawn Sect in soft, golden hues, a lone figure approached the grand entrance. Chen Huan, the owner of Jade Grass Commerce, had just arrived. Despite the reduced guest list for this year¡¯s celebration, his presence had been personally requested by Li Mei. It wasn¡¯t just the prestige of his flourishing stores that earned him this rare invitation¡ªJade Grass Commerce was deeply tied to the Mu Family''s wealth, with significant investments that had played a part in its recent success. Missing Young Mistress Lin¡¯s birthday was simply out of the question.


    Chen Huan felt a surge of pride as he thought about the gift he had brought for Lin¡ªa dress crafted by his most skilled tailors. The fabric shimmered like moonlight, adorned with delicate embroidery and subtle jade accents. It was a masterpiece, one that he was certain would leave a lasting impression. He hoped that Li Mei would approve, especially given how much his business owed to her backing.


    As he made his way into the sect¡¯s grounds, Chen Huan couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how far he¡¯d come. Not long ago, he had been on the brink of bankruptcy, his dreams of expanding Jade Grass Commerce nearly dashed. Money had been tight, and the future of his stores uncertain. That was when Li Mei had stepped in, offering a lifeline in exchange for a seemingly simple task: find the dress that had once been picked by Mistress Elara, a garment said to be intended for Young Mistress Edina. Despite his best efforts, Chen Huan had yet to locate the elusive dress, but his failure hadn¡¯t stopped the Mu Family from investing heavily in his stores.


    Now, his business was thriving, growing beyond his wildest expectations. In just a few short months, Jade Grass Commerce had expanded to twenty-three stores across four regions, and there were even plans to open new locations in the capital. Chen Huan could scarcely believe his luck. What had once seemed impossible was now unfolding before him, and he owed much of that success to Li Mei and the Mu Family¡¯s support.


    Yet, despite his booming success, a small knot of anxiety twisted in his stomach. He hadn¡¯t fulfilled his end of the original bargain¡ªhe still hadn¡¯t found the dress. The thought gnawed at him, though he tried to push it aside. Surely, with all the profits he had brought in and the Mu Family¡¯s investments growing, that one failure could be forgiven. After all, Li Mei had never mentioned it again, and Chen Huan hoped that she had simply let the matter go.


    But as he approached the entrance of the grand hall, a sense of unease settled over him. This birthday banquet, though subdued compared to previous years, still felt like an important event, not just for the Blazing Dawn Sect but for the future of his business ties with the Mu Family. He adjusted his robes and took a deep breath, determined to present himself with confidence.


    After all, this was a day of celebration. He was here to honor Young Mistress Lin and show his gratitude for the support that had propelled Jade Grass Commerce to such great heights.

 99. Lin鈥檚 Birthday Part 3

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm amber glow across the Blazing Dawn Sect, final preparations for the evening banquet in honor of Lin Cha Mu¡¯s birthday were completed. The main hall of Blazing Sun Mansion, illuminated by countless lanterns, was now bustling with activity. The air was alive with the hum of conversations, the clinking of glasses, and the scent of delicious food being prepared in the kitchens.


    Chen Huan, the proud owner of Jade Grass Commerce, stood off to the side, quietly observing the gathering crowd. He noticed with a sense of pride that many of the sect¡¯s servants were dressed in attire crafted by his stores. It was a subtle but powerful sign of just how far his business had come. His clothing wasn¡¯t just worn by common folk now¡ªhe could see some of the more esteemed leaders of the affiliated sects also donning his limited-edition designs, garments typically reserved for nobles. The sight filled him with satisfaction. His store¡¯s reputation had spread even further than he had anticipated.


    As more and more guests filed into the grand hall, Chen Huan¡¯s chest swelled with pride. Despite the Blazing Dawn Sect¡¯s decision to scale down the event this year, there were still well over 300 attendees, a testament to the significance of Lin Cha Mu¡¯s birthday and the influence of the sect. The affiliated sects of Blazing Dawn alone numbered 126, and with each sect sending at least one representative, they made up a considerable portion of the guests. It was a grand event, even in its more intimate form, and Chen Huan knew this was an opportunity he couldn¡¯t afford to waste.


    His eyes scanned the room, taking in the gathering of dignitaries. The hall was filling up quickly, and he needed to make his move soon if he wanted to secure valuable connections. Then, his gaze caught the distinctive bright red hair of Young Mistress Edina. She was standing with her usual grace, though she leaned on a cane for support, her maid by her side. Despite not wearing one of his dresses, she still carried an air of elegance and authority, engaging in conversation with Young Mistress Lu Lan.


    Following his line of sight, Chen Huan spotted the main family seated nearby, as expected. Sect Leader Liang Feng sat at the head of the table, his regal demeanor radiating authority even in his silence. Master Lu Mingfe, Lu Lan¡¯s father, was seated next to him, alongside his wife, Mistress Qin. This was the perfect opportunity for Chen Huan to introduce himself and ingratiate his business with the leading figures of the sect. He straightened his posture, mentally rehearsing the introduction he had prepared, and began to make his way towards them.


    But just as he took a step forward, a loud voice rang out across the hall. "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, may I present the lady of the hour¡ªYoung Mistress Lin Cha Mu!" The announcer¡¯s booming voice silenced the crowd, and all eyes turned toward the grand entrance.


    Lin Cha Mu entered the grand hall with her usual elegance, her long, flowing gown glistening under the soft lantern light. The gown, a delicate blend of silk and embroidery, seemed to catch the glow with every movement, creating an almost ethereal effect. By her side, her brother, Wei Cha Mu, exuded a quiet, protective pride, his posture upright and eyes vigilant. Together, they made a striking pair as they ascended the stage. The crowd, entranced by their grace and presence, fell into a respectful silence, the air filled with anticipation.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    In the midst of this, Chen Huan, who had been poised to approach the main family, paused. This wasn¡¯t the right time for business introductions. Lin¡¯s birthday was the focus tonight, and any attempt to push his agenda now would be in poor taste. He stepped back, deciding to bide his time. There would be other opportunities to solidify his position with the family¡ªafter all, great connections weren¡¯t formed in haste.


    A little later, Li Mei arrived alongside her husband Han, fashionably late but in no mood to let it dampen the festive atmosphere. She glanced around the hall, observing the decorations, the glittering lights, and the lively crowd. This would be her daughter Lin Cha Mu¡¯s last birthday as a child¡ªnext year, she would undergo her coming-of-age ceremony, marking a pivotal moment in her life. As such, Li Mei was determined to ensure this birthday was nothing short of perfect, her tardiness notwithstanding.


    After the main ceremony and formal proceedings concluded, the celebratory energy in the hall began to slow, guests settling into casual conversation as the night wore on. Among the lingering attendees, Junior Edina, with her cane in hand, made her way across the hall toward Chaung Chi, who was standing off to the side, wearing a stunning dress. The hanfu, crafted from exquisite jade-green silk, clung to her frame and featured bold, intricate patterns embroidered across the fabric. Slits on either side revealed her long legs, adding a modern flair to the traditional gown, and as she stood under the dimmed lantern light, she looked both regal and vulnerable. Chaung Chi was drinking deeply, her normally sharp features softened by melancholy.


    ¡°Miss Chaung Chi?¡± Junior Edina¡¯s voice was sharp as she tapped her cane on the floor, gaining the woman¡¯s attention. ¡°Please stop drowning in sorrow.¡±


    Chaung Chi, even after several drinks, appeared remarkably sober, her expression guarded. ¡°How can I not, Young Mistress Edina? After what happened to Young Master Lu Shun¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, laden with grief.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Edina replied, her tone cool and devoid of emotion. ¡°But I need you steady for the next few hours.¡±


    Chaung Chi blinked in confusion. The formal ceremony was essentially over, and the atmosphere had relaxed. Why did Edina care if she was sober or not? She had expected Edina to be indifferent at this point. Questions formed in her mind, but she kept them to herself, simply nodding in acknowledgment.


    At that moment, Richard, a foreign man dressed in a particularly elaborate hanfu, approached. His presence was an oddity, as he stood out among the more traditional guests. He was Junior Edina¡¯s new teacher, though his integration into the sect was still in its early stages. He stepped next to her, his brow slightly furrowed.


    ¡°Your highness,¡± Richard began, his voice low but respectful. ¡°I understand that this is an important event for the sect, but I don¡¯t quite understand why you requested my presence here tonight. I was under the impression this was simply a birthday banquet.¡±


    Without turning to him, Edina nodded, plucking a small pastry from the plate that her maid, Lian Hua, held by her side. She took a measured bite, chewing thoughtfully before answering. ¡°Just wait a little longer,¡± she said calmly. ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡±


    Richard exchanged a few conversations with Chaung Chi, both of them now intrigued but unsure of what to expect. However, as the minutes passed, nothing extraordinary seemed to happen. Guests continued to mingle, drinks were poured, and the night progressed without incident. The expectation that Sect Leader Liang Feng would step onto the stage and make his retirement announcement seemed to fade as the old master remained seated, a distant expression on his face.


    Instead, something unexpected occurred. Li Mei, Edina¡¯s aunt, rose from her seat and strode toward the stage with quiet determination. The crowd''s casual chatter died down as she reached the platform, commanding the room''s attention with a single wave of her hand.


    ¡°I have an important announcement to make,¡± Li Mei declared, her voice carrying effortlessly over the gathering.


    A ripple of confusion spread through Junior Edina¡¯s face. This was not part of the planned evening. Junior Edina¡¯s hand tightened around her cane, her face betraying none of the sudden unease she felt. A cold, creeping sensation settled in her chest, a feeling she had just recently started to forget: dread. Whatever her aunt was about to announce, Edina had a sinking suspicion that it would complicate everything.

 100. Unwanted Engagement

    Li Mei stepped forward confidently, her gaze sweeping over the crowd. "I am truly honored and overjoyed to see such a wonderful celebration for my dear daughter," she began, her voice warm and charismatic. The guests, many of them Sect Leaders and important representatives from affiliated sects, smiled in response. The atmosphere remained light, though a subtle undercurrent of tension began to ripple through certain corners of the room.


    Sect Leader Liang Feng, seated prominently near the stage, maintained his usual stoic expression, but his mind raced. He had planned to make a significant announcement this evening¡ªhis retirement, a decision that would shift the power dynamics within the Blazing Dawn Sect and beyond. The timing had been carefully considered. He intended to speak right after the festivities had settled, when his words would leave a lasting impression on all in attendance. Yet now, Li Mei had unexpectedly taken the stage before him. What was she trying to accomplish by stepping into the spotlight so early? What could she possibly be planning?


    Li Mei continued, her tone shifting slightly to one of nostalgia. "It''s moments like this that I miss my brother, Jinwei, and my sister-in-law, Elara, the most." Her words tugged at the crowd''s sympathy, and murmurs of agreement swept through the hall. The tragic loss of Jinwei and Elara still weighed heavily on many, and her mention of them stirred emotions. "Even now, I can''t help but feel sorrow when I think about their untimely passing last year. But more than that, I worry deeply for my dear niece, Edina."


    Her gaze fell on Junior Edina, who stood still, her fingers tightening around her cane. She kept her expression neutral, but inside, her heart sank. Why now? she wondered. She recalled the painful memories of her parents'' death, but her dread had less to do with grief and more with Li Mei¡¯s intentions. She knew her aunt all too well¡ªthere was always a deeper motive. Edina''s mind raced, trying to anticipate what bombshell Li Mei might drop in front of this gathering.


    "As Edina¡¯s guardian," Li Mei continued, her smile sweet but her eyes sharp, "I have always felt a deep responsibility to ensure her future is bright and secure. It¡¯s something that has weighed heavily on my mind." The crowd was hanging on her every word now, their curiosity piqued. What was Li Mei getting at? "And after much thought, I have come to a decision. One that I believe will ensure the prosperity of both Edina and our family."


    Junior Edina¡¯s pulse quickened. Here it comes. She mentally braced herself, knowing that whatever her aunt was about to say would undoubtedly shake the foundation of her carefully laid plans.


    Li Mei¡¯s smile grew wider, her voice taking on a warm, almost celebratory tone as she addressed the crowd. She turned slightly, as if offering a precious gift to the assembled guests. "I am delighted to announce that I have arranged for my beloved niece, Edina, to be betrothed to Young Master Gu Tianlong of the esteemed Tianlong Merchant Family!" Her words lingered in the air, drawing immediate murmurs and gasps of surprise from the audience.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "It is unfortunate that the Tianlong family could not join us today, due to the reduced number of guests," she continued, her tone filled with regret yet satisfaction. "However, the Tianlong family was overjoyed when I shared the news of this arrangement. I have carefully considered Young Master Tianlong¡¯s character, and I believe he will make a fine husband for my dear niece." Li Mei paused for a moment, her gaze sweeping over the room to gauge the reaction before delivering the final blow. "With this marriage, I can rest assured that Edina¡¯s future is secure. As soon as she comes of age, she will have a devoted husband by her side."


    Her words were met with nods of approval and scattered applause from the crowd, but not everyone shared in the joy.


    Junior Edina stood frozen in place, her face betraying none of the storm raging inside her. She knew she couldn¡¯t publicly object¡ªit would make her appear ungrateful and disrespectful in front of such esteemed guests. Any protest would not only damage her reputation but also solidify her aunt¡¯s control over the situation.


    Her eyes flicked toward Sect Leader Liang Feng, silently pleading for intervention. But to her dismay, he sat with his usual stoic expression, giving no indication of support or disagreement. His face was unreadable, offering no comfort or hope. It seemed, at least for now, Edina was on her own.


    Richard, standing nearby, was the first to break the silence between them. "Was this the announcement you had me attend for, Your Highness?" He sounded eager, ready to congratulate her if she confirmed it. Before Edina could respond, Chuang Chi, holding a glass of wine, chimed in with a sarcastic smirk. "Oh, surely, Mister Rin. Our lovely, cunning young mistress must be thrilled by this," she said, her tone dripping with irony.


    Richard, catching the sarcasm in her voice, promptly silenced himself and looked back at Edina, unsure of what to say next. However, before anyone else could speak, a wave of guests swarmed toward Edina, eager to congratulate her on the sudden betrothal. Their words of well-wishing only added to the overwhelming pressure.


    On the other side of the room, Sect Leader Liang Feng¡¯s eyes were fixed on Li Mei. She met his gaze with a sly, knowing smile. "Aren¡¯t you pleased, Father? I¡¯ve taken such extreme care in securing my dear niece¡¯s future," she said, her voice dripping with false sweetness.


    Sect Leader Liang Feng¡¯s inner qi surged, his anger threatening to burst forth. But he remained composed, maintaining his expressionless facade. "It seems like a logical decision," he replied, his voice as controlled as his outward appearance.


    He understood exactly why Li Mei had made the announcement at this moment. If she had brought it up at any other time, he could have insisted that such a significant matter be discussed in the presence of all key members, and perhaps postponed it indefinitely. But by announcing it in front of hundreds of guests, she had effectively cornered him. Now, any objection would not only be unseemly but nearly impossible to justify without causing a scene.


    Though he was the sect leader and Edina¡¯s grandfather, Li Mei¡¯s position as Edina¡¯s legal guardian gave her the upper hand in this matter, leaving him with little recourse.


    After allowing the crowd¡¯s excitement to settle, Liang Feng took a deep breath and stepped onto the stage. His expression remained calm, but his mind was racing. Since he couldn¡¯t interfere with Edina¡¯s betrothal directly, there was still one card left to play, a move that could potentially give her the power to break the engagement herself.


    With a steady voice, he announced his long-awaited retirement and the official commencement of the race for ascension. The decision to pass on leadership of the sect was not made lightly, but now, more than ever, it was crucial. If Edina¡¯s faction could win the race and secure her position as the next Sect Leader, she would have the authority to dissolve the engagement on her own terms. It was a way to protect her future from Li Mei¡¯s machinations.

 101. End of An Era

    At the southernmost tip of the Central Plains Empire, bordering the untamed southern grasslands ruled by the barbarian tribes, lay a lush valley nestled between two towering mountains. This valley, rich with greenery and life, housed the grand Verdant Valley City. Although its scale rivaled that of the empire¡¯s bustling capital, the atmosphere in Verdant Valley City was far more tranquil, despite the constant hum of activity. At the heart of this thriving city stood the prestigious Verdant Valley Sect, a cornerstone of medicine and healing arts throughout the eastern continent.


    The sect was always alive with motion. Every building buzzed with workers engaged in producing vast quantities of medicinal potions, elixirs, qi-enhancing pills, and intricate medical equipment. Verdant Valley Sect, widely recognized as the "Medical Capital" of the eastern world, prided itself on its unparalleled contribution to healing arts.


    On this particular Night, a merchant carriage from the renowned Thousand Pavilion arrived at the sect¡¯s arrival platform, joining the constant stream of carriages entering and leaving the sect. Among the many merchants and traders, a young messenger, dressed modestly in the Pavilion''s merchant attire, hesitantly stepped out. His heart pounded as this was his first time delivering a message to one of the Nine Great Sects¡ªa daunting task for any messenger, let alone a novice like him.


    The grandeur of the Verdant Valley Sect only intensified his nerves. He couldn¡¯t help but feel dwarfed by the sprawling architecture, the medicinal gardens, and the towering figures of cultivators who passed by him. The weight of the letter in his hand felt heavier than it should have, especially given how strange the letter was in the first place. Typically, the Thousand Pavilion¡¯s delivery network was known for its strict confidentiality, with coded addresses ensuring privacy and security. However, the letter he carried had no such air of importance.


    Instead, it bore an address that seemed utterly ridiculous. It read: "From The Stupid Woman to The Idiotic Monkey." The young messenger felt his stomach turn at the absurdity. It was the kind of thing one might expect to see in the seedy underbelly of a lawless district, perhaps in correspondence between low-class thugs or loan sharks, not in a formal delivery to one of the most prestigious sects in the empire.


    Making matters worse, the letter bore a crude seal, supposedly denoting a "Junior Assistant" from the Verdant Valley Sect. But the craftsmanship was so shoddy that the messenger couldn''t believe it truly belonged to such a refined and respected sect. He even began to suspect that the Pavilion might have been duped, or worse, involved in some kind of elaborate scam.


    Despite his suspicions, the messenger knew better than to open the letter. The rules of the Thousand Pavilion were clear and ironclad¡ªno matter how strange or suspicious the contents appeared, messengers were never to break the seal or tamper with a delivery. To do so would result in severe punishment, often as harsh as death. With this sobering thought in mind, he swallowed his apprehension and forced himself to proceed.


    His palms were clammy as he approached the grand Merchant Hall, where official business was conducted. The towering gates loomed over him, and the sight of sect members moving with such purpose only made his anxiety worse. The grandeur of the place, combined with the oddity of his delivery, created a knot of tension in his chest that refused to go away. Still, he knew there was no turning back. The letter had to be delivered, no matter how strange it seemed.


    The young messenger made his way to the designated counter where letters and deliveries for Junior-ranked disciples and lower-level workers of the sect were received. The line was long, stretching with other couriers and visitors, and he found himself waiting for several hours before it was finally his turn. When he approached the counter, he handed over the letter to a lovely young woman dressed in the Verdant Valley Sect¡¯s signature martial arts uniform¡ªa simple yet elegant hanfu, designed for both combat and formality.


    The woman, with sharp eyes and a calm demeanor, took the letter from him, her expression shifting slightly as she examined the crude seal. Just like the messenger, she was immediately skeptical. The seal was poorly made, lacking the finesse and craftsmanship one would expect from a sect as prestigious as Verdant Valley. At first glance, she was ready to dismiss the letter as some kind of prank, intending to send the messenger away. However, knowing the reputation of the Thousand Pavilion as a well-established and trustworthy intelligence network, she decided to take an extra moment to cross-check the seal¡¯s identity in the sect¡¯s ledger, just in case.


    To her surprise, after flipping through the records, she found a specific protocol for handling letters bearing this exact crude seal. The instructions were clear: any letter with this seal was to be immediately transferred to the Senior Rank Disciples'' counter. Without hesitation, she followed the protocol and passed the letter along.


    At the Senior Rank Disciples'' counter, the process repeated itself. The senior disciple who received the letter also raised an eyebrow at the unusual seal, but following sect guidelines, they transferred it up the chain. The letter moved from the Senior Rank Disciples'' quarters to the Elders'' Quarters, making its way through various hands until it finally arrived at its ultimate destination¡ªHeavenly Valley Mansion, the private residence of the sect leader, known throughout the continent as the legendary "Heavenly Doctor."


    The letter was handed to a striking woman named Yang Ling, a personal aide to the sect leader. She was dressed in a refined, flowing gown made of deep emerald silk that shimmered in the light. The delicate embroidery along the sleeves depicted lush forests and medicinal plants, a tribute to the sect¡¯s healing expertise. Her slight tan complexion suggested that she often spent time outdoors, likely in the gardens where many of the sect''s rare herbs were cultivated. Her long black hair was intricately braided, with small jade pins accentuating her elegant appearance.


    Yang Ling took the letter, raising an eyebrow as she examined the crude seal. With a graceful yet purposeful stride, she made her way through the grand halls of the mansion, finally arriving at a large, secluded office deep within the building. She knocked softly on the door, her voice clear and steady as she announced, "Sect Leader, it''s Yang Ling."


    Upon entering, she was greeted by a chaotic scene. The room was in complete disarray. Shelves that should have been neatly organized with scrolls, herbs, and potions were overturned, their contents scattered across the floor. Jars of rare medicinal herbs lay shattered, while piles of alchemical ingredients and papers created an almost impenetrable mess. It looked more like the aftermath of a battle than the workspace of the famed Heavenly Doctor. Yang Ling couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh at the sight¡ªshe had grown used to the eccentric habits of the sect leader.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    In the middle of this chaos sat the sect leader himself, a man in his late thirties with a sharp, handsome face framed by long, flowing black hair. Despite his disheveled surroundings, his aura remained regal and commanding. He sat on the floor, his back against the wall, scribbling furiously on a scroll, completely engrossed in his work.


    Yang Ling stepped forward, holding out the letter. "Sect Leader, a letter has arrived for you," she said, though there was no immediate response. The man continued writing, lost in his thoughts. Undeterred, she added, "It''s quite an unusual one¡ªaddressed ''From The Stupid Woman to The Idiotic Monkey.''"


    At the mention of the strange title, the sect leader froze mid-sentence, his hand pausing over the scroll. His voice, usually calm and measured, came out in a stutter. "D-Did you say¡­ ''To the Idiotic Monkey''? Does it¡­ does it have a seal with it?"


    Yang Ling couldn¡¯t help but feel amused by his sudden change in demeanor. The calm, composed Heavenly Doctor, revered across the continent, was rattled by something so simple. Her lips curved into a subtle smile as she answered, "Yes, the seal is rather crudely made. Honestly, I thought it was some sort of joke when I first received it. It¡¯s definitely not what one would expect from the Verdant Valley Sect."


    She handed him the letter, her curiosity piqued by the strange reaction. The sect leader took it from her, his eyes widening in recognition as he examined the seal.


    ¡°So, she actually used it¡­¡± he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to her.


    "Who, Sect Leader?" Yang Ling asked, her eyebrows arching in intrigue.


    The Heavenly Doctor coughed lightly to clear his throat, attempting to compose himself. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize the handwriting on the seal?¡± His voice, though calm, betrayed a hint of embarrassment as he tried to hide the blush creeping across his cheeks.


    Yang Ling smirked, thoroughly amused. "Of course I do. I could recognize your awful handwriting anywhere," she replied dryly. "After all, I spend half my time deciphering and rewriting your scrolls every day." Her casual tone only deepened his embarrassment.


    The Heavenly Doctor shifted uncomfortably. "But the seal itself¡ªdo you understand what it means?" he asked, hoping to steer the conversation away from his scribbling habits.


    Yang Ling frowned for a moment, thinking, before her eyes widened in realization. ¡°Wait, it''s one of the original seals, isn¡¯t it? The ones you made when you were kidnapped along with that young mistress and the foreign princess years ago?¡±


    The sect leader sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Yes. There were only two of those seals ever made. The first one was used a long time ago, so this¡­ this can only be hers.¡±


    "Now I remember," Yang Ling said, her eyes lighting up with recollection. "That¡¯s the story you told me once, right? Where the foreign princess abandoned both you and the young mistress to save herself? What was her name again? Princess¡­ Elara, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Heavenly Doctor nodded grimly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. Princess Elara. She left us to die, and the young mistress and I barely made it out of there alive. But the young mistress¡ª¡± He paused for a moment, a haunted look passing over his face. ¡°She had a way with words. Changing the topic he said, she told me, ¡®Remember, you Idiotic Monkey! I¡¯m not helping you out of kindness. You owe me. Even if I have to come down to the depths of hell, I¡¯ll collect that debt one day.¡¯¡±


    Yang Ling raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by the nickname. ¡°She really called you ¡®Idiotic Monkey¡¯?¡±


    He nodded, sighing as he recalled the fiery temper of the young mistress. ¡°That¡¯s why the letter¡¯s addressed this way. Only she would use such an absurd title for me.¡±


    He gulped, staring at the sealed letter in his hands as if it held some impending doom. Taking a deep breath, he carefully opened the letter, his mind replaying memories from years ago.


    At the same time, hall room of the Blazing Sun Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect,


    Sect Leader Liang Feng stepped onto the stage. His presence commanded respect as the room quieted, the air heavy with anticipation. A gentle smile crossed his face as he cast a brief glance toward Li Mei, acknowledging her earlier announcement. ¡°It seems I wasn¡¯t the only one with an important announcement today,¡± he said, a twinkle of humor in his eyes, before turning to address the gathered crowd.


    ¡°Today,¡± he began, ¡°I¡¯d like to take a moment to reflect¡ªnot just on my own time as Sect Leader, but on the incredible legacy of the Blazing Dawn Sect.¡±


    His voice resonated throughout the hall, carrying the weight of history as he recounted the stories passed down through his family. ¡°My grandfather, a man of great courage, survived the Black Dragon Plague that ravaged the empire. It was he who, alongside the leaders of other great sects, defended the Imperial City against chaos and disease. He gave his life in battle, fighting the demonic sect that sought to tear apart our world.¡±


    The crowd listened intently, hanging on to every word as Liang Feng continued. ¡°Then there was my father, who reinvented the glory of our sect. He was the one who developed an original technique, the ¡®Phoenix of Blue Flames.¡¯ A technique so powerful, it is still our pride today. He fought valiantly against the barbarian invasion, leading the charge alongside the other great sects to defend our empire.¡±


    Sect Leader Liang Feng paused, letting the weight of these memories sink into the hearts of those listening. ¡°As for me,¡± he said with a sigh, ¡°I cannot claim such illustrious accomplishments. I haven¡¯t led us through a plague or a war. I haven¡¯t stood on the front lines of a great battle that will be sung of for generations. And perhaps, in the eyes of some, that might make my time as sect leader seem... lesser.¡±


    There was a ripple of murmurs in the crowd, but Sect Leader Liang Feng raised his hand, silencing them gently. ¡°But I ask you¡ªwhat is truly the mark of a successful leader? Is it always war, bloodshed, and conquest? Or is it the ability to maintain peace, to uphold stability, and to preserve the lives of those we care about? I have not fought in a great war, and yet, I have maintained the peace that allows us to be here today¡ªcelebrating, thriving, living without fear. That,¡± he said, his voice growing stronger, ¡°is something I can live with. I do not need to be remembered as a man of battle. I am content to be forgotten as the leader who protected this era of peace.¡±


    The room filled with murmurs of agreement, some nodding their heads in respect as they absorbed his words.


    Sect Leader Liang Feng then took a deep breath, and the gravity of his next words was palpable. ¡°And now, after many years at the helm of the Blazing Dawn Sect, I believe the time has come for new leadership, new ideas, and new strength to carry us into the future. You may have already guessed from my words today¡­¡± He paused, his eyes sweeping the room before finally saying with a firm but serene tone, ¡°Yes, I am retiring as the Sect Leader of the Blazing Dawn Sect.¡±


    Gasps echoed through the hall as the crowd exchanged stunned glances. Sect Leader Liang Feng smiled warmly, fully aware of the impact his words had. It was clear that the time had come to pass the torch. "I trust that the future of this sect will shine just as brightly, if not brighter, than the era I have guided. Let this mark the beginning of a new chapter."


    In the midst of the shock, Chuang Chi nearly spat out her drink, her eyes wide with disbelief. Beside her, Richard stood frozen, his mouth agape. Chuang Chi''s gaze shifted to Edina, and in that moment, she understood why Edina had been so insistent on her becoming the figurehead of Edina¡¯s faction. She must have known about this all along.


    Sect Leader Liang Feng continued, his voice calm and authoritative. "As per the sect''s laws, I will serve as the interim leader for the next two years. During this time, the first five in line of succession will have the opportunity to form their factions and gather support for the leadership vote, which will take place in one year''s time."


    His eyes scanned the room, ensuring everyone grasped the weight of his next words. "The formation of factions by anyone outside of the first five in succession will be considered an act of treason against the sect and will be dealt with accordingly. I urge all to follow the law and respect the process."


    With that final declaration, he ended his speech, leaving the crowd in a mixture of awe and apprehension. Change the course of Events for Central Plains and the world completely.


    End Of Volume One : Days at Blazing Dawn

 102. Demonic Sect鈥檚 First Encounter

    Eternal Will Sect, Dongu Village, Gunghua Province


    The night in Dongu Village was serene, much like any other. After a day of toil, the villagers had succumbed to the embrace of sleep, unaware of the monumental shift their small settlement was on the cusp of experiencing. The Eternal Will Sect¡¯s ambitious efforts with Red Black Steel were nearing fruition, and once completed, the village would transform into one of the most vital regions on the continent.


    The tranquility of the night enveloped the remote village. Even the guards patrolling the streets were at ease, their laughter and songs filling the cool air as they went about their rounds. It seemed like a simple, uneventful night¡ªa rare reprieve from political scheming and the specter of war. For the soldiers of Little Phoenix Mansion, it was the kind of peace they longed for in their careers.


    Yet, deep in the heart of the Eternal Will Sect¡¯s grounds, an eerie scene unfolded. In the secluded backyard, a collection of bones¡ªclearly humanoid but disturbingly adorned with wings and horns¡ªlay arranged in a ritualistic manner. The bones emanated a strange energy, a faint hum of mana that seemed to pulse with life. These remnants had been unearthed during a mining expedition at Hin Lake, and the sect had kept them under tight security, awaiting guidance from their leaders.


    As the hours crept by, the bones began to change. The energy within them grew, intensifying with each passing moment. Flesh started to weave itself around the skeletons, muscle fibers knitting together, followed by the emergence of a beating heart. Skin stretched over the form, and within an hour, a figure stood where there had once been only bones¡ªa being with human features, but undeniably otherworldly, with sharp horns and expansive wings. The creature was undeniably male, its chiseled features radiating a dark, unearthly allure.


    The night guards, initially oblivious to the transformation, soon felt the unnatural shift in the air. The once-calm wind carried a sense of foreboding, and several guards rushed toward the sect¡¯s backyard to investigate. What they found was beyond their comprehension.


    As they arrived, the creature suddenly collapsed to its knees, clutching its chest in visible agony. Its form began to shift once more. The wings and horns reshaped themselves, and its masculine frame softened. The creature¡¯s hair lengthened, cascading down its back in a silky black waterfall. In moments, what had been a man transformed into a stunning woman, her porcelain skin glowing in the moonlight.


    The change in form brought with it an explosion of power. Her aura surged, filling the entire village with a crushing sense of dread. Even the most seasoned warriors felt their knees weaken under its weight. Sect Leader Khang Choi and General Da of Little Phoenix Mansion, still clad in their night robes, rushed to the scene, their expressions a mix of fear and grim determination.


    As they entered the backyard, they were met with a sight that stole their breath. The woman¡¯s mere presence radiated such immense energy that it could overwhelm even the mightiest of cultivators. With a casual wave of her hand, she conjured a flowing white robe, covering her ethereal form. Her gaze swept over the terrified onlookers, and she chuckled, her wings spreading wide.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    With a powerful thrust, she ascended into the sky, her figure illuminated by the moonlight. The force of her departure sent shockwaves rippling through the air, momentarily altering the winds across the village.


    In the ensuing silence, Sect Leader Khang Choi stood trembling. His voice, usually firm, cracked as he muttered, ¡°What in the heavens was that...?¡±


    Heavenly Death Palace, Blood Valley City, Northern Hazu Mountains


    The icy winds of Blood Valley City howled through its bustling streets, yet the cold did little to deter its thriving nightlife. Shops remained open, and merchants haggled with customers under the eerie glow of red lanterns. For centuries, this city had defied the natural rhythm of day and night, living by its own rules.


    High above the city, in the grand Heavenly Death Palace, Guho Yuan, Supreme Leader of the Demonic Sect, stood on his balcony, surveying his domain. The city¡¯s relentless energy was a testament to its resilience, and for the first time in his year-long tenure, he felt a semblance of pride. The sect was stabilizing, its internal strife slowly subsiding.


    Supreme Leader Guho envisioned a future where the Demonic Sect could extend its influence across the continent without resorting to needless warfare. For too long, the south had been an obsession¡ªa distraction fueled by ideological differences. But the bustling trade and abundance of resources in Blood Valley City proved that the north could thrive independently.


    His musings were abruptly interrupted by a sudden and overwhelming presence. A wave of energy, unlike anything he had ever encountered, filled the room. It was suffocating, a force so potent it could annihilate the entire city in an instant.


    Supreme Leader Guho, a grandmaster martial artist, stood frozen. Though he was among the most powerful men in the world, this energy rendered him powerless. His legs wobbled as he turned slowly toward the source.


    Perched on the window ledge was a woman¡ªor rather, a being resembling one. Her white robes seemed to glow in the moonlight, and her long black hair shimmered like silk. But what caught his eye were the horns protruding from her head and the majestic wings folded behind her. The realization struck him like a thunderbolt.


    He dropped to his knees, forehead nearly touching the cold stone floor. ¡°Hail the return of the Great Demoness!¡± he exclaimed, his voice trembling with a mixture of reverence and terror. Sweat trickled down his brow as he dared not lift his gaze.


    The demoness chuckled, her voice a melodious contrast to the oppressive aura she exuded. ¡°My, my¡­ I haven¡¯t even introduced myself, and yet you recognize me. It seems the Demonic Sect hasn¡¯t forgotten how to identify demons of higher rank.¡±


    Supreme Leader Guho swallowed hard. ¡°I-I assure you, Great Demoness, my ancestors would never have wished for such negligence in your absence.¡±


    She raised a delicate brow, her lips curving into a knowing smile. ¡°Ah, ancestors¡­ Has it truly been so long since our kind ruled these lands? I must say, the demonic sect has done a poor job maintaining our legacy. Not a single soul in the southern regions bowed to me.¡±


    Her words cut deep, and Supreme Leader Guho¡¯s throat tightened. He stammered, ¡°Please, forgive us, Great Demoness¡­¡±


    The demoness waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Worry not. I suppose introductions are in order.¡± She stepped forward, the moonlight framing her regal form. Her wings unfurled, casting long shadows across the room as her aura spread, engulfing the entire Northern Hazu Mountains.


    ¡°I am Prometheus Asia,¡± she declared, her voice like a blade slicing through the air. ¡°Archlord of the Underworld, representing Charity.¡±


    Supreme Leader Guho¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. He had heard the ancient tales, the whispered legends of the Seven Archlords. But never did he imagine he would stand before one. As her piercing gaze settled on him, he realized that Blood Valley City¡¯s future¡ªand perhaps the world¡¯s¡ªwas now irrevocably tied to her will.

 103. Prometheus Asia

    Supreme Leader Guho¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. He had heard the ancient tales, the whispered legends of the Seven Archlords. But never did he imagine he would stand before one. As her piercing gaze settled on him, he realized that Blood Valley City¡¯s future¡ªand perhaps the world¡¯s¡ªwas now irrevocably tied to her will.


    Supreme Leader Guho bowed deeply, his forehead nearly touching the cold stone floor, trembling as he responded to the demoness¡¯s introduction.


    ¡°Hail the Great Demoness of Charity!¡± His voice carried a quiver, a mixture of reverence and dread. Every word felt like a tightrope walk above a chasm of certain death.


    Prometheus, her lips curving into a faint smile, perched on the edge of the grand balcony. The moonlight behind her cast an ethereal glow on her figure, her black wings stretching lazily, their shadow draping over the vast chamber. Her aura continued to saturate the air, a crushing, almost suffocating presence that extended far beyond the confines of the palace. It enveloped the entire Blood Valley City, the oppressive force weighing heavily on the hearts of its citizens, whether they realized its source or not.


    ¡°You seem to have something on your mind,¡± Prometheus said, her tone light but her eyes sharp. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Guho¡¯s throat tightened as he struggled to muster the courage to voice his question. Finally, after an audible gulp, he said, ¡°G-Great Demoness, for generations, we have been striving tirelessly to undo the seal on the gates of the Underworld. Has... has it been opened at last?¡±


    Prometheus¡¯s expression shifted, her smile growing slightly colder. ¡°No,¡± she replied, her voice smooth but laden with an edge of disdain. ¡°I sensed the regeneration of a low-ranking demon¡¯s bones¡ªa rather pitiful occurrence, honestly. I decided to possess the remnants of his body to observe the mortal realm and assess the demonic sect¡¯s... progress.¡± Her eyes lingered on him, her gaze as piercing as her words.


    Guho swallowed hard, his mind racing. Before he could respond, Prometheus continued, her tone turning almost contemplative. ¡°However, it seems this body is exceptionally weak. I estimate I only have a few hours before it dissolves entirely into mana.¡±


    ¡°W-We are doing everything in our power, Great Demoness!¡± Guho blurted out, desperation leaking into his words. ¡°I am certain we will achieve success in the coming years!¡±


    Prometheus laughed softly, though the sound carried no mirth. Her smile widened, revealing a hint of her dangerous aura, a silent reminder of her immense power. ¡°Centuries have passed since your ancestors first made that promise. And now, you expect me to believe that a task left undone for generations will be completed in mere years?¡± Her voice dropped, each word a blade of sharp criticism that slashed through Guho¡¯s resolve.


    The silence that followed was suffocating. Sweat beaded on Guho¡¯s forehead as his heart pounded violently in his chest. Finally, Prometheus broke the tension with a languid wave of her hand.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she said, her voice dripping with mock charity. ¡°As the Archlord representing Charity, I shall spare you this once. But remember¡ªyour promise binds you. Do not disappoint me again.¡±


    Rising to her feet, she stepped gracefully onto the balcony¡¯s edge, the moonlight framing her majestic yet ominous form. Her wings unfurled, casting a vast shadow over the room. ¡°This body won¡¯t last much longer,¡± she mused. ¡°I¡¯ll inspect the gates myself before my time here runs out.¡±


    With a single, powerful thrust of her wings, Prometheus took to the skies. The oppressive aura that had held the city in its grip vanished, replaced by the chill of the night breeze. The silence that followed was profound, broken only by Guho¡¯s faint muttering.


    ¡°Yes... I will remember,¡± he whispered hoarsely. ¡°Remember to ensure the gates never open.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Supreme Leader Guho didn¡¯t waste a moment. As the oppressive energy dissipated, he rushed to the sect¡¯s hidden library, a vast, dimly lit chamber where the most forbidden and ancient knowledge was stored. His hurried footsteps echoed against the cold stone floors, his mind racing with a mix of fear and determination.


    Few in the demonic sect knew the truth: the sect¡¯s foundation wasn¡¯t to liberate the Underworld but to imprison it. Centuries ago, the sect¡¯s founders betrayed the demons they had once served, sealing them within the gates of the Underworld. This betrayal, carefully hidden from even most sect members, had been passed down through a handful of leaders, each sworn to protect humanity by ensuring the gates remained closed.


    Supreme Leader Guho, still relatively new to his role, had inherited this heavy responsibility only a year ago. He had always viewed it as a distant obligation¡ªa quiet duty to be maintained, not something that would directly confront him. But tonight, that illusion was shattered. He had stood face-to-face with an Archlord, a being of unimaginable power, who could obliterate the entire demonic sect with a mere thought if their betrayal was ever uncovered.


    As he sifted through dusty tomes and ancient scrolls, his hands trembling, Guho¡¯s mind raced with plans. He needed to fortify the seal on the gates, but more importantly, he needed to ensure the knowledge of the sect¡¯s true mission endured. The secrecy of past generations had left the sect vulnerable. If another Archlord appeared, or worse, if Prometheus returned, the sect¡¯s facade of loyalty might crumble under scrutiny.


    ¡°I must prepare,¡± he muttered, his voice breaking the library¡¯s eerie silence. ¡°My children... the next generation must know the truth. We cannot rely on secrecy alone any longer. They must be ready for what may come.¡±


    Supreme Leader Guho¡¯s resolve hardened as he pulled an ancient manuscript from the shelves, detailing the rituals and enchantments used to strengthen the seal. The weight of centuries of betrayal bore down on him, but he knew there was no alternative. The gates of the Underworld could never be allowed to open, no matter the cost.


    Far from the city, Prometheus soared through the night sky, her dark wings cutting through the cold air like blades. Her piercing gaze locked on a towering mountain looming over the horizon. Without hesitation, she angled her descent, diving straight toward a massive opening at the base of the mountain. The cavern she entered stretched deep into the earth, its tunnel network a labyrinth of ancient stone carved by both nature and human hands. The deeper she ventured, the heavier the air became, charged with the oppressive energy of countless layers of protective enchantments.


    Finally, she arrived at her destination: a colossal wall that stood like an impenetrable sentinel within the heart of the mountain. The wall, hundreds of meters high and glistening faintly under the dim glow of scattered mana orbs, radiated an aura of immense power. At its center was a grotesque, heart-like object, its surface pulsating rhythmically with a faint, eerie light, as if alive. This was the seal¡ªthe infamous Gates of the Underworld.


    Prometheus halted a few feet away, her crimson eyes narrowing as she studied the intricate design of the barrier before her. Layers upon layers of Qi barriers encased the wall, each one shimmering faintly with an otherworldly energy. The sheer scale of the protective enchantments impressed even her.


    ¡°Clever,¡± she murmured, her voice echoing in the vast chamber. ¡°The ingenuity of mortals never ceases to surprise me. To think they could craft something so intricate to hold the demons at bay¡­¡±


    Her gaze swept across the barrier, noting the faint oscillations of energy that rippled like water whenever the pulsating heart at the center emitted its glow.


    ¡°A few centuries ago, there were only a few hundred of these barriers,¡± Prometheus muttered, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and disdain. ¡°Now, there are nearly a million¡­¡±


    She stepped closer, her gaze sharpening as her mind churned with possibilities. ¡°If the demonic sect has been working to destroy this seal, why does it continue to grow stronger?¡± She extended a hand toward the barrier, her expression contemplative. ¡°Does it have a self-replication mechanism? Or perhaps¡­¡±


    The moment her fingers touched one of the outermost layers, a searing flame erupted, engulfing her hand in an instant. The fire was relentless, crackling with an energy designed to consume anything it deemed a threat. With a sharp movement, Prometheus severed the afflicted limb before the flames could spread further. The detached hand dissolved into raw mana as it fell.


    ¡°How annoying,¡± she said, her tone neutral despite the irritation flickering in her eyes. ¡°The barriers are weak individually, but their sheer number makes them nearly impossible to break through in one attempt. They¡¯ve fortified this seal well.¡±


    She began pacing along the perimeter of the barrier, her sharp eyes scanning for weaknesses or openings. Yet, the seamless integration of the layers left her with little hope of finding an exploitable flaw. Each step further confirmed the intricacy of the mortals¡¯ work.


    With a deep sigh, Prometheus paused, her gaze lingering on the pulsating heart at the center of the wall. ¡°I suppose this body is far too feeble to accomplish anything here,¡± she muttered, glancing at her hands. The faint glow emanating from her form had grown erratic, the signs of its imminent dissolution becoming apparent.


    She straightened, her expression unreadable as her body began to shimmer, the weak vessel unable to contain her overwhelming power any longer. Slowly, her form broke apart, dissolving into streams of pure mana that flowed upward like tendrils of smoke.


    ¡°So, the seal remains intact,¡± she whispered, her voice fading with her form. ¡°For now¡­¡±


    As the last remnants of her presence vanished into the air, silence reclaimed the cavern. The pulsating heart continued its rhythm, undisturbed, its ominous glow a testament to the enduring strength of the mortals¡¯ ingenuity.


    Next Morning, Jinwei Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect, Gunghua Province,


    With a weary sigh, Junior Edina rose from her bed, her cane in hand. she called out, "Lian Hua."


    Almost immediately, her personal maid, Lian Hua, appeared with a bright smile, her presence a warm comfort in the otherwise cold morning. "Good morning, Young Mistress," Lian Hua greeted, her tone cheerful as she assisted Edina in preparing for the day.

 104. First Strategic Meeting of Red Faction

    With a weary sigh, Junior Edina pushed herself up from her bed, her cane steady in her hand. Her voice, soft yet commanding, called out, "Lian Hua."


    Almost instantly, her personal maid, Lian Hua, entered the room with a bright, reassuring smile that warmed the otherwise cold morning air. "Good morning, Young Mistress," she greeted cheerfully, bowing lightly before moving to assist her mistress. Lian Hua¡¯s practiced hands moved with care, helping Edina prepare for the day. She selected a set of garments designed not only for comfort but also to ward off the chill brought by the overnight snowfall¡ªa clear sign of winter¡¯s arrival.


    Lian Hua chose a pristine white hafu trimmed with intricate red embroidery, the design complementing Edina''s striking red hair. The outfit exuded both elegance and authority, a fitting choice for the young mistress. Over this, she draped a luxurious fur coat, ensuring her warmth against the biting cold. "There we go, Young Mistress Edina, all set," Lian Hua said with a smile, offering her hand for support.


    With a soft nod of gratitude, Edina took both her cane and Lian Hua''s hand, steadying herself. Together, they left her chambers and made their way toward the office, the air inside the mansion still and quiet save for the soft tapping of Edina''s cane against the wooden floor.


    The walk took about fifteen minutes, each step deliberate but resolute. Upon reaching the office, Lian Hua slid open the door to reveal two figures already awaiting Edina''s arrival.


    The first was a tall, imposing man who stood near the side of the room. His sharp, chiseled features and piercing blue eyes immediately caught attention, contrasting with his sun-kissed skin. His white attire, embroidered with intricate patterns of gold and silver thread, spoke of both wealth and high status. As Edina entered, he offered a polite bow, his lips curving into a respectful smile. "Your Highness," he greeted warmly.


    Seated gracefully on a couch nearby was a woman dressed in an exquisite jade-white hanfu. The garment clung to her slender frame, adorned with bold, intricate embroidery that glinted faintly under the muted sunlight streaming through the windows. Slits along the sides of her hanfu added a modern elegance to the traditional design, revealing her long legs in a way that was both regal and striking. Her demeanor was calm yet alert, a mix of vulnerability and strength. She inclined her head slightly, her expression softening into a polite smile. "Young Mistress Edina," she greeted with a bow.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Junior Edina returned their greetings with a warm smile, leaning slightly on her cane as she moved toward the main seat behind her office table. Once seated, she adjusted herself, straightening her posture despite her physical limitations. "Good morning, everyone," she said, her voice carrying a quiet authority. After a brief pause, she continued, "Let us begin our first-ever strategy meeting."


    Chuang Chi, the woman on the couch, was the first to break the momentary silence. Her tone, though polite, carried an edge of frustration. "A good morning? Young Mistress, how can it be a good morning when we¡¯re entering the race for sect leadership as the least popular faction?" Her gaze met Edina¡¯s, searching for answers.


    Edina¡¯s expression remained calm, a faint smile playing on her lips. "True, we may not be the most popular faction right now," she acknowledged, "but that doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have a chance." Despite her outward composure, she could feel her initial shyness and nervousness fading with each passing day. Following Senior Edina''s carefully laid plans had begun to bolster her confidence.


    Chuang Chi, however, remained unconvinced. Her sigh of resignation was almost audible. Though she had agreed to act as the figurehead for Edina¡¯s faction, she now found herself questioning the wisdom of her decision. Yet, she knew there was no turning back.


    It was Richard who broke the tension, his curiosity piqued. "Your Highness," he began, tilting his head slightly, "why did you choose to name our faction the Red Faction? I thought the standard uniform for Jinwei Mansion was white."


    Edina chuckled softly, her red hair catching the light as she answered, "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Red is such an odd color for the sect¡ªit stands out, just like us. Besides," she added with a playful smile, "it matches my hair."


    Chuang Chi let out a quiet sigh, shaking her head at Edina¡¯s youthful exuberance. At only thirteen years old, Edina¡¯s moments of lightheartedness were a reminder of her age. Still, Chuang Chi¡¯s tone grew serious as she pressed on.


    "So," Chuang Chi began, her voice firm, "how do you propose we increase our influence, Young Mistress Edina?" She paused, then continued, "It¡¯s true that Jinwei Mansion has the largest budget and the most disposable wealth compared to the other factions. But money alone isn¡¯t enough to gain favor with the affiliated sects."


    Her sharp eyes focused on Edina as she elaborated. "The only confirmed support we have is from the Leon Empire¡ªa foreign ally. While their backing is valuable, it carries little sway among the affiliated sects¡¯ leaders. And then there¡¯s your personal standing to consider." She hesitated but pressed on. "You have foreign blood, you¡¯re unable to practice martial arts due to your Insulation Body constitution, and you¡¯re crippled in one leg. These factors make you an unlikely candidate to rally support from the traditionalist sect leaders."


    "Miss Chuang Chi," Richard interrupted, his tone urging caution, but she waved him off and continued.


    "Let¡¯s not forget your Aunt Li Mei," Chuang Chi said bluntly. "She¡¯s held a strong influence over the affiliated sects long before the sect leader announced his intention to step down. Her grudge against you only complicates matters further. Even with better opportunities and ideals, the leaders of these sects won¡¯t easily let go of their prejudices to support us."


    The room fell silent for a moment, her words hanging heavily in the air. Junior Edina¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter, but the weight of the challenges before her was clear.

 105. Announcement at Imperial Court

    The room fell silent for a moment, her words hanging heavily in the air. Junior Edina¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter, but the weight of the challenges before her was clear.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Chuang Chi,¡± Junior Edina said, her tone steady, though inwardly, she admitted that the intricacies of Senior Edina¡¯s plans remained a mystery to her. What she did know, however, was that she believed in Senior Edina and in her own ability to navigate through this storm. No matter how formidable the obstacles seemed, she resolved to rise above them.


    Though she had no rehearsed lines or premeditated strategy to lean on, Junior Edina exuded a newfound confidence that seemed to strengthen with each passing moment. It felt as though invisible chains binding her had begun to loosen. With a calm assurance, she replied to Chuang Chi, ¡°Yes, we currently have support only from the Leon Empire¡ªa foreign power¡ªbut that also means Aunt Li Mei¡¯s Gold Faction loses any claim to that same support.¡± Her emerald eyes locked firmly with Chuang Chi¡¯s, a spark of determination flickering within them. ¡°Furthermore, we will have the backing of Princess Huangshu from the imperial palace.¡±


    Chuang Chi leaned back, crossing her legs, her expression unimpressed but thoughtful. ¡°Ah, yes. Her Highness Huangshu. While her gesture is commendable, it¡¯s no secret she¡¯s young and largely uninterested in court politics. Even with her sudden involvement, her influence in the Imperial Court is minimal.¡± She paused, her gaze narrowing as she continued, ¡°And let¡¯s not forget that Second Prince Zhou Liang is a staunch ally of your Aunt Li Mei. It will take extraordinary effort to match even half the influence wielded by either the Gold Faction or your Uncle Lu Mingfei¡¯s Jade Faction within just two years.¡±


    Richard, standing to the side, frowned. ¡°Miss Chuang Chi, must you always be so bleak? Yes, the road ahead is difficult, but does that mean we should simply surrender?¡±


    Chuang Chi sighed, her frustration evident. ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting we give up, Sir Richard. I¡¯m merely expressing the gravity of our position. It¡¯s in my best interest for our faction to win, after all. However,¡± she added, her tone growing sharp, ¡°our current state is undeniably bleak. We don¡¯t even have a significant portion of the disciples supporting us.¡±


    Junior Edina turned to her maid, Lian Hua, with a calm smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin by taking stock of what we do have, shall we?¡± At her mistress¡¯s cue, Lian Hua placed a scroll and a leather-bound ledger onto the table. Junior Edina unfurled the scroll, her hands steady despite the weight of expectation.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve noted, our faction possesses the largest budget. Even with the Second Prince¡¯s backing, neither Aunt Li Mei nor Uncle Mingfei can rival us in terms of financial resources. And,¡± she added, glancing at Richard with a sly grin, ¡°we have a mage on our side.¡± Richard bowed slightly, a faint smile tugging at his lips in acknowledgment.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Junior Edina¡¯s voice carried an air of resolute optimism as she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s use our financial strength to recruit disciples. With careful planning, we can grow our influence and credibility.¡± She pushed the scroll forward, revealing its contents: a detailed map of the sect and its affiliated branches, along with notes on potential allies and strategies for outreach.


    Meanwhile, at Ningxiang Palace in the Central City of the Central Plains,


    The morning snowfall blanketed the Ningxiang Palace in pristine white, enhancing the grandeur of the imperial residence. The palace''s towering gates, flanked by imposing stone lions, opened into an expansive courtyard. Here, meticulously maintained gardens, koi ponds, and rows of cherry blossom trees stood transformed by winter¡¯s icy touch. Snow-covered lanterns and polished stone pathways added a serene, ethereal beauty to the scene.


    Within the palace walls, the lavishly decorated halls exuded imperial splendor. Silk tapestries depicted great historical battles and mythological scenes, their intricate designs illuminated by the warm light of hanging lanterns. The polished marble floors reflected the soft glow, lending an aura of warmth to the otherwise chilly day.


    As the imperial court assembled, murmurs filled the chamber, their intensity heightened by an unusual sight: Princess Huangshu sat alongside her two brothers. Zhou Wan, the First Prince, stood to her right, his expression one of mild curiosity. Behind him sat Right Minister Qin Gang, a staunch advocate of Zhou Wan¡¯s claim to the throne. To her left was Second Prince Zhou Liang, accompanied by Left Minister Han Choi.


    Zhou Wan was the first to address the peculiar situation, his tone teasing. ¡°Little sister, what brings you here today? Father only drags you into court when something important is brewing.¡±


    Second Prince Zhou Liang chuckled, adding, ¡°Brother, no need to rub salt in the wound. We all know how much she despises politics. Still,¡± he turned to Huangshu, ¡°I must admit, I¡¯m curious. What¡¯s the special occasion, dear sister?¡±


    Princess Huangshu smiled, her demeanor poised and unbothered. ¡°There is indeed a special reason for my presence, Brother Wan, though it might not be what you¡¯re expecting. And as for Brother Liang¡¯s concern,¡± she added with a light laugh, ¡°I¡¯m quite fine, thank you.¡±


    Before they could press further, an announcer nnounced the arrival of Emperor Zhou Yongil and Empress Zhou Ming. The court rose as the imperial couple entered, their regal presence commanding respect. Both paused briefly, their gazes lingering on Princess Huangshu, a flicker of surprise crossing their features. Neither had summoned her to court today, yet here she was, sitting amidst the other royals.


    The emperor leaned toward his wife. ¡°Did you summon Huangshu?¡± he asked quietly.


    The empress shook her head. ¡°I thought it was your doing.¡±


    Though puzzled, Emperor Yongil took his seat and called the session to order. The prime minister stepped forward, announcing the first agenda item: a proclamation from the Blazing Dawn Sect.


    A messenger clad in the sect¡¯s martial uniform strode into the chamber and bowed deeply. ¡°This humble servant greets His Majesty, Emperor Zhou Yongil, and the esteemed Imperial Court. Today, I bring an important announcement from the Blazing Dawn Sect. On the occasion of the esteemed Young Mistress Lin Cha Mu¡¯s birthday, Sect Leader Liang Feng Cha Ling has officially declared his retirement. The race for ascension to the position of sect leader has begun!¡±


    The court erupted in murmurs of shock. What began as an ordinary morning had now been transformed into a pivotal moment in the empire''s political landscape. The implications of this announcement would undoubtedly ripple through the imperial court, the Blazing Dawn Sect, and beyond.

 106. A Political Move

    A messenger clad in the sect¡¯s martial uniform strode into the chamber and bowed deeply. ¡°This humble servant greets His Majesty, Emperor Zhou Yongil, and the esteemed Imperial Court. Today, I bring an important announcement from the Blazing Dawn Sect. On the occasion of the esteemed Young Mistress Lin Cha Mu¡¯s birthday, Sect Leader Liang Feng Cha Ling has officially declared his retirement. The race for ascension to the position of sect leader has begun!¡±


    The court erupted in murmurs of shock. What began as an ordinary morning had now been transformed into a pivotal moment in the empire''s political landscape.


    Before the court could fully digest the news, the messenger added, ¡°Furthermore, Sect Leader Liang Feng Cha Ling has entrusted me with a personal letter addressed to His Majesty.¡± He gestured, and an imperial guard stepped forward to receive the sealed scroll, ensuring its safe delivery to the emperor.


    But the true surprise was yet to come.


    The messenger turned back to the court, his voice rising slightly to capture the attention of all present. ¡°Lastly, I bring news that Her Highness, Princess Huangshu, has declared her support for the Red Faction in the race for sect leadership.¡±


    A stunned silence enveloped the room. The court, already reeling from the unexpected retirement announcement, was now grappling with an equally seismic revelation: Princess Huangshu, long known for her disdain for political machinations, had stepped into the arena of imperial politics. The implications were vast, and the murmurs began anew, louder and more urgent.


    Seated beside her brothers, Princess Huangshu maintained a composed expression, though a faint, knowing smile played on her lips. She had anticipated this reaction. The announcement of Her support for the Red Faction had been carefully calculated with Junior Edina. This move, sudden as it appeared, was designed to serve a dual purpose.


    Firstly, it signaled her intent to compete for influence in the imperial court, an arena she had previously avoided. Her declaration positioned her as a contender, forcing those who had yet to pledge loyalty to either of her brothers to reconsider their stance. Secondly, her timely response suggested a sophisticated network of intelligence, implying that she had learned of the sect leader¡¯s impending retirement long before anyone else, perhaps even the emperor. This perception was critical in a court where the appearance of competence could outweigh substance.


    The murmurs swelled into a cacophony of hushed debates among the ministers. From his seat, First Prince Zhou Wan chuckled softly, breaking the tension. ¡°Well, little sister, it seems your information network surpasses even mine,¡± he said, turning to Huangshu with a wry smile.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Princess Huangshu returned his gaze with a playful chuckle of her own, her fan partially concealing her face. ¡°Ah, Brother Wan, you flatter me. Surely your spies are far more capable than my humble resources. Why, for all I know, even my bodyguard could be in your employ.¡±


    At this, her bodyguard, Jinhai, standing a few steps behind her, visibly flinched, though it was imperceptible to most. The remark struck close to home¡ªhe was, in fact, a spy for the Mount Hua Sect, which maintained ties to First Prince Zhou Wan. The First Prince, for his part, forced a nervous laugh. ¡°Come now, little sister, you give me far too much credit.¡±


    Meanwhile, Emperor Zhou Yongil sat silently on his throne, observing the scene with a heavy heart. The sight of his children maneuvering and counter-maneuvering in the political game was a stark reminder of the passage of time. For years, he had avoided naming a successor, hoping to delay the inevitable factionalism and power struggles. Yet, his inaction had only exacerbated the issue. Now, even his youngest child, who had once shunned politics, was staking her claim.


    The emperor sighed inwardly. Perhaps the time had come to face the reality he had long avoided. His reign was drawing to a close, and the empire could no longer afford his hesitation. A decision would have to be made.


    Seeking to restore order, he raised his hand, his voice cutting through the noise with imperial authority. ¡°Court, settle yourselves. We shall move on to the next agenda.¡±


    As the ministers scrambled to comply, the emperor¡¯s thoughts lingered on the message from the Blazing Dawn Sect.


    Jinwei Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect, Gunghua Province,


    The morning sun had vanished behind heavy, snow-laden clouds, casting an ashen hue over the Jinwei Mansion. Inside the grand hall, the air was warm but charged with an undercurrent of tension. Junior Edina sat, her calm smile betraying the satisfaction she felt at their reactions to her proposal.


    Chuang Chi, tapping her fingers rhythmically against the table''s edge. Her dark eyes reflected the weight of the decision before them as she finally broke the silence. ¡°So,¡± she began, her tone contemplative, ¡°you¡¯re suggesting we leverage the fact that Mister Rin is a mage from the Western Continent and use his unique magical arts to gain favor among the sect¡¯s disciples?¡±


    Richard nodded slowly. His brow furrowed in thought as he added, ¡°It¡¯s a sound strategy. It¡¯s no secret that martial artists are at a disadvantage when faced with magic. Offering the disciples an opportunity to understand and even learn about such techniques might sway them to our side. After all, knowledge is power, and the allure of mastering the unknown is a strong motivator.¡±


    He paused, stroking his chin thoughtfully. ¡°If they perceive me as someone who can bridge that gap¡ªsomeone who can teach them to counter or even incorporate magic into their martial arts¡ªit could give us a significant edge in the sect leader race. This might not only pique their curiosity but also inspire loyalty.¡±


    Junior Edina, allowed herself a small smile of approval. Her sharp eyes darted between the two men as she spoke. ¡°Exactly,¡± she affirmed, her tone laced with confidence. ¡°The scarcity of mages in the Eastern Continent is a fact known to all. For many of these disciples, the chance to interact with one, let alone learn from one, is virtually nonexistent. Mister Richard¡¯s presence here is an anomaly¡ªa rare asset we can capitalize on. If we present him as an instructor or at least a mentor figure who can teach them the fundamentals of magical theory and ways to combat against it, it will be a tempting prospect.¡±


    Lian Hua, who had been silent until now, finally chimed in. Her voice was soft but resolute, carrying the weight of someone who spoke only when necessary. ¡°The idea is promising, but it¡¯s not without its risks. The disciples may be intrigued, but some of the more conservative factions might view this as an affront to traditional martial practices. We need to tread carefully. The sect has always prided itself on its martial heritage, and any deviation could be seen as a betrayal.¡±


    The room fell silent again, save for the soft crackle of the brazier in the corner. Snowflakes tapped gently against the windowpanes, as if urging them to make their decision. Chuang Chi¡¯s fingers stilled, and her expression shifted to one of determination.

 107. Change in the winds

    Shun Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect, Gunghua Province,


    The night¡¯s cold winds howled softly through the snow-covered landscape, their mournful song accompanying the faint glimmer of the moon high above. The snowfall had finally eased, leaving the Shun Mansion cloaked in a blanket of white. Guards patrolled the grounds in warm fur cloaks, their breath misting in the frigid air. Within the mansion, the servants slept soundly in their quarters, lulled by the rare quiet of the winter night.


    In the main bedroom, the atmosphere was heavy with an oppressive silence. Lu Shun lay motionless on the large, ornately carved bed, his face pale and serene, as though he were merely lost in a deep, dreamless sleep. Moonlight filtered through the narrow cracks in the shuttered windows, casting faint, silvery lines across his still form. Beside him sat Chuang Chi, her posture betraying both weariness and resolve.


    Her slender fingers grazed Lu Shun¡¯s face, tracing the sharp lines of his jaw. The touch was light, almost hesitant, as if afraid to disturb him. Her heart clenched painfully as she stared at him, willing him to awaken. No change, she thought, her lips pressing into a tight line. It had been weeks since he had fallen into this state, and though the bedchamber was kept warm, a cold dread lingered in her chest.


    Her gaze lingered on his face for a moment longer before she let out a quiet sigh, her breath visible in the dim light. The Heavenly Doctor¡­ She could only hope that the reply to Li Mei¡¯s urgent message would come with good news. As Chuang Chi studied Lu Shun¡¯s features, memories of their shared moments surged to the forefront of her mind¡ªhis laughter, his fierce dedication, the way his eyes lit up when he spoke of their future together. Now, all of it felt fragile, slipping through her fingers like grains of sand.


    Her thoughts turned inward, and doubt crept in like an unwelcome guest. She had made a choice¡ªa calculated decision to align herself with Edina¡¯s faction. But now, watching the man she loved lying unconscious, she questioned if it had truly been the right path.


    Chuang Chi had her reasons for joining Edina. She was no stranger to difficult decisions; her life had been a series of them. An orphan taken in by the sect leader himself, she had been trained rigorously within the Blazing Dawn Sect. This place was her home, and though she often prioritized her personal goals, the sect¡¯s welfare was never far from her mind.


    Her heart had always leaned toward Ming Fe, Lu Shun¡¯s father, as the most suitable candidate for the position of sect leader. He was honorable, capable, and, most importantly, supportive of her relationship with Lu Shun. If Ming Fe ascended to leadership, her path to marriage with Lu Shun would have been assured. But Ming Fe had never openly declared his intentions to pursue their marriage, leaving her with little leverage. Now, with Lu Shun in a coma, those possibilities seemed more distant than ever.


    Li Mei, on the other hand, was a formidable leader¡ªunquestionably the best candidate for sect leader. Her love for the sect and her family ran so deep that she would stop at nothing to protect them. Li Mei had even approached Chuang Chi with an offer to amend the sect¡¯s strict rules, paving the way for her marriage to Lu Shun. It was a tempting proposal, one that seemed tailor-made for Chuang Chi¡¯s desires.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Yet, Li Mei¡¯s disdain for Edina and the Jinwei Mansion gave Chuang Chi pause. The animosity wasn¡¯t just a matter of prejudice against Edina¡¯s mixed heritage. Chuang Chi had seen it firsthand¡ªLi Mei¡¯s overt hostility toward Edina and the lingering bitterness over the past. It was puzzling. Chuang Chi vividly remembered a time when Li Mei had been close to Edina¡¯s mother, Elara, and her brother, Jinwei. That warmth had turned to ice a year into Elara and Jinwei¡¯s marriage, and Li Mei¡¯s resentment only grew with time.


    Even so, Chuang Chi had chosen Edina¡¯s faction. The young half-blood had offered a straightforward deal that aligned with Chuang Chi¡¯s personal priorities. But was it right to prioritize myself over the sect¡ªthe family that raised me?


    Her mind was a storm of conflicting thoughts, but she forced herself to steady her resolve. She had chosen this path, and she would see it through. Her loyalty now lay with Edina¡¯s faction, and she would do her best to support it.


    With a quiet sigh, Chuang Chi leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to Lu Shun¡¯s forehead. Her voice barely above a whisper, she murmured, ¡°Wait for me, my love. I¡¯ll make things right.¡±


    She rose from her seat and exited the bedroom, her steps purposeful despite the weight of her emotions. Making her way to the mansion¡¯s library, she moved with practiced ease. The dimly lit shelves, lined with ancient texts, felt like silent witnesses to her secret. At the far corner of the room, she reached for a worn, unassuming book on a high shelf and pulled it, triggering a hidden mechanism. The shelf shifted, revealing a narrow passageway behind it.


    This secret tunnel, painstakingly constructed by Lu Shun himself, had been their sanctuary for years¡ªa private escape from the prying eyes of the sect. Now, it was her path to the Jinwei Mansion.


    The cold air bit at her cheeks as she emerged onto the open training grounds. Waiting there was a young figure, sword in hand, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. Wei, shorter than her and visibly younger, turned his attention toward her as she approached.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± Chuang Chi said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, young master Wei.¡±


    He nodded, sheathing his sword before falling into step beside her. They walked in silence for a time, the crunch of snow underfoot the only sound. Wei occasionally glanced at her, his expression unreadable. When they reached the Jinwei Mansion, Chuang Chi paused to part ways with him.


    Before she left, she turned to him with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you doing well, young master. And thank you, as always, for being my lookout.¡±


    Wei waved dismissively, though his voice carried a hint of warmth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m only doing this because Brother Shun asked me to. But now that he¡¯s¡­ like this, I think you should spend more time with him. Mother says love heals all wounds.¡±


    Chuang Chi chuckled, her tone soft but teasing. ¡°You try to sound tough, but you¡¯re quite soft, young master Wei.¡± Without waiting for his reply, she turned and disappeared into the mansion.


    ¡°Wait, I¡ª¡± Wei began, but she was already gone. He let out a sigh, running a hand through his hair.


    As Wei returned to Mu Mansion, his thoughts lingered on Chuang Chi¡¯s words. She had been saying similar things ever since the incident with the Chomug parasite. He had only helped Edina during the kidnapping because the parasite¡¯s effects made him feel intoxicated and disoriented. Yet Chuang Chi believed his actions had stemmed from newfound confidence¡ªa refusal to follow others blindly.


    Wei wasn¡¯t so sure. He didn¡¯t particularly enjoy bullying Edina, but he did it because his mother and sister despised her. It made sense to align with his family¡¯s wishes, didn¡¯t it? He didn¡¯t need to be different; just following them was enough. Wasn¡¯t it?


    The questions gnawed at him as he entered his room. Placing his sword carefully on its stand, he collapsed onto his bed. The exhaustion of the day weighed heavily on him, but sleep didn¡¯t come easily. His thoughts drifted once more to Brother Shun¡ªthe warrior and martial artist he admired so deeply. Seeing him in such a state filled Wei with a frustration he couldn¡¯t quite articulate.


    In the quiet of his room, as the night deepened, Wei stared at the ceiling, lost in a swirl of uncertainty.

 108. A Tuesday Morning

    The questions gnawed at him as he entered his room. Placing his sword carefully on its stand, he collapsed onto his bed. The exhaustion of the day weighed heavily on him, but sleep didn¡¯t come easily. His thoughts drifted once more to Brother Shun¡ªthe warrior and martial artist he admired so deeply. Seeing him in such a state filled Wei with a frustration he couldn¡¯t quite articulate.


    In the quiet of his room, as the night deepened, Wei stared at the ceiling, lost in a swirl of uncertainty.


    Cave Network in the far end of the northern mountains, Near Demonic Sect¡¯s Blood Valley City,


    The chilling air of the northern mountains swept through the cave system, its icy fingers brushing against the hardened faces of Elder Yang and his seasoned Mount Hua warriors. They had been waiting for over three hours, their patience wearing thin as the early morning sun began to peek through the jagged cracks in the rock walls. Elder Yang, wrapped in his heavy fur cloak, paced slowly near the entrance, his weathered face grim and set with purpose. His heart burned with a mix of anger and resolve. He wasn¡¯t just here on a diplomatic mission¡ªthis was personal.


    His grandson, Lu Shun, had been grievously injured due to the reckless actions of the demonic sect. Though the sect leader had sent a stern letter addressing the incident, words were insufficient. Elder Yang had chosen to handle the matter himself, unwilling to let the offense pass without consequence. The alliance between Mount Hua Sect and the Demonic Sect was necessary for their mutual rebellion against the Central Plains Empire, but this insult tested his limits.


    The cave was vast, its dark, twisting passages a testament to the network of tunnels that honeycombed the northern mountains. No one had ever fully mapped these labyrinthine pathways, making it a perfect location for clandestine dealings. The flickering light from the warriors¡¯ torches cast eerie shadows across the walls, adding an air of unease to the waiting party.


    Finally, the sound of footsteps echoed from the depths of the cave. A group of twenty demonic sect warriors emerged, surrounding a striking figure at their center. Jinwo Yuan, the eldest son of the Supreme Leader of the Demonic Sect, walked forward with an air of authority. His fur-lined martial robe swayed with his movements, and his dark, piercing eyes scanned the Mount Hua warriors with disinterest. His sharp features and composed demeanor made it clear he was accustomed to command.


    ¡°You people have quite the sense of punctuality, don¡¯t you?¡± Elder Yang said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Jinwo¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped, Elder Yang. Blood Valley City has been in chaos for the past two days due to an unusual surge of aura that enveloped the entire city. It took time to restore order.¡±


    Elder Yang scoffed, his patience already frayed. ¡°An aura powerful enough to envelop an entire city? Spare me your fairytales. Even the strongest martial artists and mages in history couldn¡¯t accomplish such a feat. The demonic sect seems to have grown more pathetic in their excuses since the last time we met.¡±


    Jinwo¡¯s smirk faded, replaced by a flash of irritation. ¡°Believe it or not, old man, it¡¯s the truth,¡± he retorted, his tone losing any pretense of politeness. ¡°But I¡¯m not here to argue over trivialities. State your purpose, and let us move on. I have more pressing matters to attend to.¡±


    Elder Yang¡¯s anger boiled over. ¡°Trivialities? My grandson lies on the brink of death because of your underlings¡¯ incompetence! And you have the gall to dismiss it as a mere trifle?¡±


    Jinwo¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with the fools who caused this. What more do you want? An apology?¡± He spread his arms mockingly. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m sorry. Does that suffice?¡±


    ¡°You insolent¡ª¡± Elder Yang began, his hand moving instinctively toward his sword.


    Jinwo cut him off, his voice cold and measured. ¡°Enough theatrics, Elder Yang. Let¡¯s not forget who needs whom in this arrangement. Your Mount Hua Sect depends on me to secure the First Prince¡¯s throne and ensure your rebellion against Zhou Yongil succeeds. If I become the next Supreme Leader, it will be because of my strength and planning, not your sect¡¯s charity.¡±


    Elder Yang¡¯s fury reached its peak. ¡°You deluded brat! Do you think you can find another sect capable of assisting you? Mount Hua is the only force strong enough to stand against your father¡¯s elite guards and the demonic clans loyal to him. You¡¯re as arrogant as you are foolish.¡±


    Before Jinwo could reply, a strange sensation washed over the cave. One by one, the demonic sect warriors began collapsing to the ground, their bodies succumbing to a mysterious force. Jinwo turned sharply toward Elder Yang, his face twisted in confusion and anger. ¡°What is this? Some trick of yours, old man?¡±


    Elder Yang remained still, his senses heightened as he channeled his Qi to protect himself. He quickly realized that the force wasn¡¯t targeting him or his warriors¡ªit was deliberate. Someone wanted him awake.


    From the shadows of the deep cave emerged six figures. Four of them exuded a palpable energy Elder Yang immediately recognized as mana¡ªmages. At the center of the group stood a young boy, no older than thirteen, with an aura that chilled Elder Yang to his core. The boy radiated demonic Qi, its intensity unnatural for someone so young. His sharp features and confident gait marked him as someone of importance.


    The boy smiled, his youthful voice carrying an unsettling undertone. ¡°Ah, Elder Yang. Don¡¯t be alarmed. I¡¯m not here to fight you. Let me introduce myself.¡± He paused, his smile widening. ¡°I am Chaoxiang Yuan, the youngest son of Supreme Leader Guho Yuan of the Demonic Sect.¡±


    Elder Yang¡¯s eyes narrowed. This child was no ordinary figure. The tension in the cave thickened as he prepared himself for whatever this unexpected encounter would bring.


    Jinwei Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect, Gunghua Province,


    The first light of dawn painted the snow-covered landscape of Gunghua Province in soft hues of gold and silver. The snow had begun to fall again, its gentle flakes drifting through the still air, adding to the pristine blanket covering the grounds of the Blazing Dawn Sect. Inside the Jinwei Mansion, Senior Edina stirred awake, the warmth of her bed cocooning her against the winter chill.


    She stretched lazily, her delicate fingers brushing against the silk sheets as she reached for the letter placed on her bedside table.

 109. The Gold Faction鈥檚 Steps

    The boy smiled, his youthful voice carrying an unsettling undertone. ¡°Ah, Elder Yang. Don¡¯t be alarmed. I¡¯m not here to fight you. Let me introduce myself.¡± He paused, his smile widening. ¡°I am Chaoxiang Yuan, the youngest son of Supreme Leader Guho Yuan of the Demonic Sect.¡±


    Elder Yang¡¯s eyes narrowed. This child was no ordinary figure. The tension in the cave thickened as he prepared himself for whatever this unexpected encounter would bring.


    Jinwei Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect, Gunghua Province,


    The first light of dawn stretched its golden fingers across the snow-laden landscape of Gunghua Province, soft and unyielding as the snowflakes that danced in the air. The Jinwei Mansion, nestled within the residential area of the Blazing Dawn Sect, stood proud against the winter chill, its ornate carvings dusted with frost. Within its warm embrace, Senior Edina stirred from her slumber, her breaths even as she stretched beneath the cocoon of thick, silk-laden blankets.


    The warmth of the room was a welcome reprieve from the biting cold that seeped through the mansion''s outer walls. The soft crackle of the hearth provided a soothing rhythm to her awakening. She reached out for the letter resting on her bedside table, its edges slightly curled from the heat of the room. The letter, written in meticulous script, bore the report of the week''s events.


    As Edina read the contents, her serene morning transformed into a maelstrom of emotions. Her fingers trembled slightly as she scanned each paragraph, her expression shifting from concern to surprise, and finally, to quiet determination.


    The report began with chilling news from Dongu Village: the discovery of bones with striking similarities to those of demons. A shiver ran down Edina''s spine, though whether from the cold or the ominous news, she couldn¡¯t tell. Next came the engagement announcement by  Aunt Li Mei. Though expected, its timing added complexity to an already fraught situation. The retirement of Grandfather Liang Feng, marked the end of an era and the start of a new chapter that demanded careful navigation.


    She sighed in relief upon reading updates about the Beggar Sect''s scheme, the measures taken thus far were working properly. Yet, the most riveting portion detailed the first strategic meeting of the Red Faction, led by her junior counterpart. Senior Edina¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as she read Junior Edina¡¯s bold yet underdeveloped proposals to garner allegiance from sect disciples.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The idea of using Richard''s mage skills to attract new disciples had merit but felt impractical in the sect''s current climate, where traditionalism reigned supreme. Lian Hua¡¯s opposition to the plan and Chuang Chi¡¯s intervention showed wisdom, but the discourse highlighted a growing need for sharper strategies.


    Setting the letter aside with a soft sigh, Edina swung her legs over the edge of her bed, her movements slow yet deliberate. The polished wooden floor felt cool beneath her feet. She grabbed her intricately carved cane, a symbol of both status and necessity, and called out for Lian Hua. The day ahead would be long, and the path to uniting the eastern continent was fraught with challenges. But Senior Edina was no stranger to adversity.


    Mu Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect, Gunghua Province,


    In the neighboring Mu Mansion, the serenity of dawn was broken by the soft gasps of Li Mei, who woke with a start, her chest heaving as remnants of her nightmare clung to her like a second skin. The room, dimly lit by the faint glow of the snow outside, was a stark contrast to the chaos within her mind. She turned to her side, her breathing uneven, and found Han, her husband, gazing at her with concern.


    "You¡¯ve been having the fears more frequently lately, Li Li," Han murmured, his voice low and steady, a balm for her frayed nerves.


    Li Mei pressed a trembling hand to her temple, her forehead damp with cold sweat. "I know," she admitted, her voice soft yet strained. She forced herself to take deeper breaths, inhaling the faint scent of sandalwood that lingered in their chambers. "It¡¯s these dreams, Han... they feel more vivid with each passing night."


    Han¡¯s hand found hers, his touch grounding her. "It¡¯s the pressure," he said gently. "The race for ascension has begun, and you carry so much on your shoulders. But you need rest, Li Li. Without it, even the strongest falter."


    Li Mei shook her head, a flicker of resolve crossing her features. "I¡¯ve already rested too long," she said, her voice firmer now. "Three days wasted while the factions strengthen their positions. We cannot afford complacency. Get everyone to my office. We need to start strategizing immediately."


    Han frowned, his worry evident, but he knew better than to argue. His wife¡¯s determination was both her strength and her burden. "At least take a moment for yourself," he urged, his tone softening. He handed her the leather-bound journal resting on the bedside table. "Write an entry. It always helps calm your mind."


    Li Mei hesitated but then nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. She watched as Han rose, his broad shoulders silhouetted against the morning light. He dressed swiftly, securing his sword at his waist before leaning down to place a kiss on her forehead.


    "Don¡¯t push yourself too hard," he whispered before leaving, his footsteps fading into the quiet of the mansion.


    Alone now, Li Mei opened the journal, its pages filled with her thoughts, plans, and fears. She dipped her brush into the inkwell, the rhythmic motion of writing providing a measure of solace. As she penned her thoughts, her mind began to clear, the chaos of her dreams giving way to clarity.


    Her words flowed onto the page:


    The path ahead is uncertain, but retreat is not an option. The Gold Faction''s unity must be our strength. There is no room for failure.


    She set the brush down, her resolve renewed. Closing the journal, Li Mei rose from the bed, her steps steady as she prepared for the day. The snow continued to fall outside, blanketing the world in its cold embrace. But within the walls of the Mu Mansion, the fires of ambition burned brighter than ever.

 110. Dark Dealings

    Cave Network in the Far End of the Northern Mountains, Near the Demonic Sect¡¯s Blood Valley City,


    The atmosphere within the darkened cave was oppressive, the air thick with the chill of winter and the lingering effects of the powerful sleeping spell cast earlier by Chaoxiang Yuan¡¯s mages. The faint light from the cracks in the stone above illuminated the scene in eerie fragments, casting long shadows over the still forms of Elder Yang¡¯s warriors and Jinwo Yuan¡¯s guards, all lying unconscious on the cold ground. Across from Elder Yang, Chaoxiang Yuan sat, his sharp features partially veiled in the flickering light.


    Elder Yang studied the boy silently, his own thoughts racing. Chaoxiang had just presented a bold and audacious proposal, one that would shake the foundations of the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s future plans and the Demonic Sect future. For what felt like an eternity, neither spoke, the silence broken only by the distant sound of water dripping from stalactites deep within the cavern.


    Finally, Elder Yang broke the stillness, his voice steady but laced with skepticism. ¡°So, what you¡¯re suggesting is that the Mount Hua Sect abandon Jinwo Yuan and throw our support behind you instead. In exchange, you promise to aid us in our rebellion against the emperor once you claim the title of Supreme Leader of the Demonic Sect. Even if I personally detest Jinwo and have every reason to despise him after what his men did to my grandson, that doesn¡¯t mean Mount Hua shares my grudge, boy.¡±


    Chaoxiang leaned back slightly, his lips curling into a confident smile. ¡°But you want to get rid of him, don¡¯t you? After all, Jinwo Yuan¡¯s men almost killed your grandson¡ªthe very same grandson who embodies the hopes of your sect¡¯s future. You¡¯re already halfway there, Elder Yang. Convincing Mount Hua to shift their allegiance to me should be a simple matter. I am, after all, offering you exactly what my elder brother did¡ªonly more.¡±


    Elder Yang¡¯s eyes narrowed, the young boy¡¯s unflinching confidence unsettling him slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but my sect¡¯s trust isn¡¯t so easily swayed. Even if I personally support your proposal, Mount Hua¡¯s leaders might see this as me prioritizing a personal vendetta over the sect¡¯s strategic goals. Our plans against the emperor are too critical to risk unnecessary division.¡±


    Chaoxiang¡¯s grin widened as if he had been expecting this response. ¡°I understand your hesitation, Elder Yang. Your loyalty to your sect is admirable. But what if¡­¡± he paused, his tone becoming quieter, more menacing, ¡°what if my eldest brother were no longer a factor?¡±


    Elder Yang¡¯s eyes widened at the implications of the boy¡¯s words. His mind raced as he processed the possibility. Slowly, a knowing smirk spread across his face. ¡°That would be... most unfortunate,¡± he said, his voice laced with dark humor. ¡°Without Jinwo Yuan in the picture, Mount Hua would naturally need to find another candidate to use as a proxy for the Demonic Sect. A candidate favorable to our cause.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Chaoxiang chuckled softly, the sound carrying an edge of amusement. ¡°Precisely. A most unfortunate accident, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Before Elder Yang could respond, Chaoxiang rose gracefully to his feet. His movements were smooth and deliberate, belying his young age. From within his robes, he drew a small, ornate dagger. The blade gleamed coldly in the dim light, its razor-sharp edge reflecting the flickering shadows of the cave. He approached his elder brother, Jinwo Yuan, who lay unconscious among his guards, completely unaware of the fate awaiting him.


    Chaoxiang knelt beside Jinwo, his expression a mixture of calm and ruthless determination. Without hesitation, he brought the dagger to his brother¡¯s throat and, with a swift, decisive motion, slit it cleanly. The sound of the blade slicing through flesh was brief but chilling, echoing faintly in the cavern.


    A surge of blood poured from the wound, pooling rapidly beneath Jinwo¡¯s body. The sharp pain jolted him awake, his eyes snapping open in shock and terror. He tried to speak, to scream, but the wound rendered him mute. Desperately, he clawed at the ground, attempting to crawl away, but his strength faded as quickly as the life drained from his body. Within moments, Jinwo Yuan was still, his glassy eyes staring blankly into the void.


    Chaoxiang stood, wiping the blade clean with a piece of cloth before tucking it back into his robes. He turned to Elder Yang, his expression once again calm, though the faint smile on his lips hinted at a cruel satisfaction. ¡°Well, Elder Yang,¡± he said, his voice as light as if he were discussing the weather, ¡°now there¡¯s no longer any obstacle for Mount Hua to side with me, is there?¡±


    Elder Yang couldn¡¯t suppress a low chuckle. The boy¡¯s audacity and ruthlessness were beyond anything he had anticipated. He leaned back slightly, his hands clasped behind his head as he considered the situation. Not only had this meeting brought him the satisfaction of seeing Jinwo Yuan punished for his grandson¡¯s suffering, but it had also presented a perfect ally for Mount Hua¡¯s plans.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bold one, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± Elder Yang said, shaking his head in amusement. ¡°With Jinwo out of the picture, convincing my sect to back you will be considerably easier. But don¡¯t think for a moment that I¡¯ll let my guard down around you, boy.¡±


    Chaoxiang¡¯s smile widened, his sharp features giving him an almost predatory look. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less, Elder Yang. But I assure you, our goals are aligned¡ªfor now.¡±


    The two exchanged a brief, tense silence, their eyes locking as if assessing each other¡¯s true intentions. Finally, Elder Yang stood, adjusting his robes and signaling to his men to prepare to leave. Though they remained unconscious, he knew they would awaken soon which they did, oblivious to the events that had just transpired.


    ¡°This has been an... enlightening meeting,¡± Elder Yang said as he turned toward the exit of the cave. ¡°Chaoxiang. I¡¯ll deliver your message to my sect, but know this: betrayal will not be tolerated.¡±


    Chaoxiang inclined his head respectfully, though the glint in his eyes suggested he thrived on such risks. ¡°Understood, Elder Yang. I look forward to our fruitful collaboration.¡±


    As Elder Yang exited the cave, his mind churned with thoughts of what had just transpired. Chaoxiang Yuan was no ordinary boy¡ªhe was a calculated and dangerous force to be reckoned with. Yet, in this delicate game of alliances and rebellion, such a force might be exactly what Mount Hua needed. For now, Elder Yang resolved to play along, though he would keep a wary eye on the youngest son of the Supreme Leader of the Demonic Sect.


    Inside the cave, Chaoxiang watched Elder Yang¡¯s retreating figure with a smirk. ¡°Well, that went better than expected,¡± he muttered to himself before turning to his mages. ¡°Wake up my brother¡¯s guards and tell them he fell victim to a sudden illness. We¡¯ll need a convincing story for the sect.¡±


    The mages nodded, and Chaoxiang left the cave with a spring in his step, the shadows of his schemes growing darker with every step.

 111. Beggar Sect鈥檚 Issue

    Inside the cave, Chaoxiang watched Elder Yang¡¯s retreating figure with a smirk. ¡°Well, that went better than expected,¡± he muttered to himself before turning to his mages. ¡°Wake up my brother¡¯s guards and tell them he fell victim to a sudden illness. We¡¯ll need a convincing story for the sect.¡±


    The mages nodded, and Chaoxiang left the cave with a spring in his step, the shadows of his schemes growing darker with every step.


    Beggar Sect Headquarters, Dao City, Haiso Province,


    The training room of the Beggar Sect¡¯s leader, Wang Fei Gao, was carved into a cave deep within the headquarters¡¯ secluded backyard. The stone walls shimmered faintly from torchlight, their rugged surface adorned with creeping moss and tendrils of ivy, lending the room an air of age and gravitas. The faint trickle of water echoed from a distant spring within the cave, underscoring the tense atmosphere. Inside, the most significant figures of the Beggar Sect¡ªthe elders, family heads, and key advisors¡ªhad convened for an emergency meeting.


    Dao City was in crisis, and the urgency was palpable. Wang Fei Gao, a man whose stoic presence commanded respect, sat at the head of the long stone table, his sharp eyes scanning the room. His eldest son, Deng Fei Gao, stood, his face flushed with frustration as he slammed his fist against the table.


    ¡°They just keep pouring in!¡± Deng¡¯s voice reverberated through the chamber. ¡°Wave after wave, tens of thousands! Yesterday alone, nearly 19,000 low-ranking beggars entered Dao City seeking better lives, and today¡¯s estimates show that number might double!¡± He glared at the room, his gaze landing on Elder Jie Fei Han. ¡°How do we house them? Feed them? Maintain order with this endless influx? It¡¯s chaos!¡±


    Elder Jie, seated directly across from Deng, remained calm. A venerable figure with a long silver beard, Jie had been the first to sound the alarm about the growing immigration problem weeks ago. His warnings had been dismissed then, labeled as exaggerated. Now, the Beggar Sect faced the full brunt of a crisis spiraling out of control.


    Deng Fei Gao¡¯s face twisted with anger at the elder¡¯s stoic demeanor. ¡°Speak, Elder Jie! You raised this issue before. What do you have to say now?¡±


    The elder nodded respectfully before replying, his tone measured. ¡°Young Master Deng, all you say is true. I did indeed warn of this possibility. It is an unfortunate oversight that the matter has escalated to this scale. However,¡±¡ªhis voice sharpened¡ª¡°assigning blame will not solve the problem.¡±


    Deng¡¯s temper flared, but before he could launch into another tirade, Wang Fei Gao¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a blade. ¡°Enough.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The sect leader¡¯s commanding presence brought the room to order. His voice was low and firm, yet it carried the weight of authority that silenced the bickering. ¡°This is not the time for arguments. If you have solutions or insights, speak now.¡±


    The youngest of the siblings, Du Fei Gao, seated at the far end of the table, raised her hand. Her composed demeanor belied the turmoil surrounding the issue. ¡°Father, with your permission, I¡¯d like to report our findings.¡±


    Wang Fei Gao gave a nod, and all eyes turned to her.


    ¡°As per the investigation conducted by my division within the Haiso Pavilion,¡± she began, her voice steady, ¡°the root cause of the mass immigration lies in the Gunghua Province. Specifically, it stems from the actions of a sect known as the Eternal Will Sect. A recent change in leadership within the sect led to a radical shift in their strategy. To clean their region of low-ranking beggars, who are often informants for our Beggar Sect, they paid large sums to encourage them to relocate to Dao City.¡±


    The room murmured in shock. Du continued, ¡°The Eternal Will Sect¡¯s initial efforts created a ripple effect. Businesses across Gunghua Province, fearing their secrets would be exposed, followed suit. The result? A cascade of displaced individuals pouring into our city, which was seen as a sanctuary for them.¡±


    Deng Fei Gao clenched his fists. ¡°So, it¡¯s their fault! They dumped their problem onto us!¡±


    Elder Jie shook his head slowly. ¡°Not entirely, Young Master Deng. There are no imperial laws preventing a sect from offering payment to beggars to leave their region. It is common knowledge that beggars, desperate for coin, often serve as informants for our sect. The Eternal Will Sect exploited this dynamic to rid themselves of the issue.¡±


    Bai Fei Gao, the second-youngest daughter and the most analytical of the siblings, added, ¡°They essentially paid their way out of a problem they didn¡¯t want to address, sending it back to its source¡ªus. It¡¯s a clever move, albeit one that has created immense strain on Dao City.¡±


    Wang Fei Gao leaned back in his chair, his sharp eyes narrowing as he digested the information. ¡°In essence, they acted within their rights. We have no grounds to accuse them of wrongdoing.¡±


    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of the situation pressing heavily on everyone. Deng finally broke the silence, his frustration boiling over. ¡°So what do we do? We can¡¯t just let this continue! The city is on the brink of chaos. If this growth persists, riots are inevitable!¡±


    Elder Jie raised his hand. ¡°If I may, Sect Leader, I have an idea that could address this issue.¡±


    All eyes turned to him, eager to hear his proposal.


    Jinwei Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect, Gunghua Province,


    Meanwhile, far away in Gunghua Province, the cold winds of mid-day swept through the halls of the Jinwei Mansion. Senior Edina sat in her private study, her pen gliding across a scroll of parchment as she drafted plans for the future. The chill outside was biting, but the warmth of the room, provided by a small brazier, made it a sanctuary of comfort.


    Senior Edina hummed softly to herself, her focus unwavering despite the reports piling up on her desk. News of Dao City¡¯s troubles had reached her ears, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile at the success of her strategy. By ridding Gunghua Province of the beggar spies, they had secured their own operations now it¡¯s time for the next phase of the plan.


    As she dipped her pen into the inkwell, Senior Edina thought to herself, A clean province and no blood spilled¡ªa win on all fronts.


    The storm brewing in Dao City was just beginning till now.

 112. Sulphur fire

    Wang Fei Gao leaned back in his chair, his sharp eyes narrowing as he digested the information. ¡°In essence, they acted within their rights. We have no grounds to accuse them of wrongdoing.¡±


    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of the situation pressing heavily on everyone. Deng finally broke the silence, his frustration boiling over. ¡°So what do we do? We can¡¯t just let this continue! The city is on the brink of chaos. If this growth persists, riots are inevitable!¡±


    Elder Jie raised his hand. ¡°If I may, Sect Leader, I have an idea that could address this issue.¡±


    All eyes turned to him, eager to hear his proposal.


    Jinwei Mansion, Blazing Dawn Sect, Gunghua Province,


    The night hung heavy outside, the frost on the window diffusing the pale glow of the moon into faint silver streaks across Senior Edina¡¯s desk.


    Senior Edina hummed softly to herself, her focus unwavering despite the reports piling up on her desk. News of Dao City¡¯s troubles had reached her ears, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile at the success of her strategy. By ridding Gunghua Province of the beggar spies, they had secured their own operations now it¡¯s time for the next phase of the plan.


    As she dipped her pen into the inkwell, Senior Edina thought to herself, A clean province and no blood spilled¡ªa win on all fronts.


    The reports in front of her had been read and reread, and one of their details was unsettling no matter how many times she pored over them. Sect Leader Khang¡¯s account from the Eternal Will Sect about the demon bones unearthed at Hin Lake refused to leave her thoughts.


    The idea of demon bones existing at all was troubling. Demons didn¡¯t leave remains¡ªthey dissolved into pure mana upon death. Yet these skeletal remains, somehow preserved for millennia, had reformed into a complete body and flown away. The impossibility of it only made it more dangerous.


    Edina drummed her fingers against the edge of her desk, her thoughts racing. Her hypothesis about the bones had remained the same: the demon must have fallen into Hin Lake during a battle or by some divine misstep during the era of gods and demons. The lake¡¯s high concentration of Red Black Steel likely played a critical role in suppressing the demon¡¯s regenerative abilities. Red Black Steel, after all, was the only material capable of truly harming demons, its energy-suppressing properties unparalleled.


    ¡°For thousands of years, it lay dormant,¡± she murmured, staring at the report. ¡°Until the Eternal Will Sect''s mining operations disturbed it.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Now the demon was free, and its destination was unknown. Edina sighed, leaning back in her chair. There was no way to track it¡ªnot yet, at least¡ªbut the implications of its existence gnawed at her. What else lay hidden beneath the surface of Hin Lake, waiting to be unearthed? And what consequences would follow?


    Setting the report aside, she reached for another stack of documents. These were far more personal and immediately troubling. Chaung Chi¡¯s intelligence from her time within the Mu Mansion had proven invaluable, and the latest revelations only deepened Senior Edina¡¯s unease. Aunt Li Mei, ever the strategist, had managed to secure her position as the primary investor in Jade Grass Commerce. This alone was a significant shift in power dynamics.


    The Commerce¡¯s rapid expansion mirrored its success in Senior Edina¡¯s previous life, but this time, the stakes were higher. Aunt Li Mei now had access to a steady stream of revenue, which could be funneled into her campaigns and influence-building efforts. The implications were clear: Senior Edina¡¯s earlier assumption that reclaiming the Jinwei Mansion had left Aunt Li Mei resource-strapped was dangerously incorrect.


    ¡°She¡¯s always a step ahead,¡± Senior Edina muttered, her voice edged with frustration. The advantage she had worked so hard to gain was slipping away. If Jade Grass Commerce continued to grow unchecked, Li Mei¡¯s resources would become insurmountable.


    Yet, as daunting as the challenge seemed, Senior Edina refused to let it shake her resolve. The Commerce¡¯s meteoric rise left it vulnerable to exploitation¡ªcracks in logistics, supply chains, and personnel could all be targeted. Quietly and methodically, she began outlining strategies to destabilize it from within. Each stroke of her pen was precise, her thoughts cold and calculated. Aunt Li Mei had underestimated her before, and Senior Edina intended to make her pay for that mistake.


    Her focus shifted to another pressing matter: the Red Black Steel mined from Hin Lake. The Eternal Will Sect¡¯s treasure resource was both a blessing and a curse. The material¡¯s unparalleled strength and resistance made it invaluable, but its indestructibility posed a significant challenge. No conventional method of forging could shape it. The only known solution was Sulfur Fire, a volatile and rare substance capable of softening the ore.


    Senior Edina''s lips pressed into a thin line as she considered the complexities. Sulfur Fire wasn¡¯t just rare¡ªit was dangerous to handle, and its procurement would be fraught with risk. Even with the fire, forging Red Black Steel required expert blacksmiths willing to brave the hazards of failure, which often came at the cost of life or limb.


    But failure wasn¡¯t an option. Aunt Li Mei would undoubtedly be racing to secure her own supply of forged Red Black Steel. If Edina¡¯s faction fell behind, it would spell disaster. She clenched her fists, her frustration bleeding into her thoughts. Time was a luxury she didn¡¯t have. The forges needed to be ready, the materials secured, and the blacksmiths prepared to begin work as soon as possible.


    Her eyes moved back to the moonlit window, her reflection faint against the frost-covered glass. The night seemed to mirror the challenges ahead¡ªcold, unyielding, and fraught with uncertainty. But as the faintest sliver of light broke through the clouds, Senior Edina allowed herself a small, grim smile.


    she murmured, her voice low but resolute. "We¡¯ll see who survives this game."


    With that, she bent over her desk once more, the pen in her hand moving with renewed purpose. The night was far from over, and there was still much to be done.

 113. At the South

    At the southernmost tip of the Central Plains Empire, beyond the edges of Verdant Valley City,


    Deep into the untamed southern grasslands, a sea of barbarian tents sprawled across the snow-dappled terrain. This area, usually tranquil with only the occasional rustle of wild animals, now echoed with the hum of life. Thousands upon thousands of tents stood under the starlit sky, their forms illuminated faintly by scattered fires. The encampment teemed with activity¡ªbarbarian warriors patrolled in disciplined formations, others prepared for the night ahead, while the soft neighs of restless horses blended with the distant clang of sharpening weapons.


    This was the Holy Tribe of Khan Fo, a coalition of tribes forged through blood and determination under the leadership of the warlord himself. At the heart of the camp, amidst the rows of tents, stood a grand pavilion adorned with tribal insignias, lit dimly from within by a brazier¡¯s warm glow. Inside sat Khan Fo, the man who had unified the scattered and broken tribes of the southern grasslands, his expression one of calculated resolve.


    Khan Fo leaned over a rough wooden table, his calloused fingers tracing the edges of a hand-drawn map. The map depicted Verdant Valley City and its surrounding areas, marked with detailed notes on troop movements and defenses. His dark eyes gleamed with a fierce hunger as he considered the strategy that had consumed him for the past two decades. The cold wind that crept into the tent only seemed to fuel his determination.


    This would not be a mere raid for winter supplies, as his ancestors had done for generations. No, Khan Fo had no intention of retreating once his men claimed the spoils. This time, the central plains would feel the weight of his vengeance. He had spent twenty years forging alliances, merging tribes, and building an army capable of not just surviving but conquering.


    His fingers paused over the depiction of Verdant Valley City, its location marked by a cluster of lines and symbols. Barely visible in the distance outside his tent, the city lights shimmered faintly on the snowy horizon, their glow defiant against the winter''s darkness. It was a city that had grown from an insignificant settlement into a beacon of prosperity, thanks largely to the influence of the Verdant Valley Sect.


    But Khan Fo harbored no fear of the sect. While it may have risen to prominence over the years, it specialized in healing and medicine¡ªnot warfare. Their defenses, he believed, would crumble under the sheer force of his unified tribe.


    Twenty years ago, the story had been different. Back then, Khan Fo was a young teenager, one of the few survivors of the brutal war between the barbarian tribes and the Central Plains Empire. The memory of that war was seared into his mind¡ªa conflict that began with hope and ended in devastation. What started as a campaign to assert the tribes¡¯ strength had spiraled into a slaughter, with the Emperor himself leading the charge alongside the empire''s most powerful sects. Reinforcements from the Western Continent, including mages of formidable power, turned the tide irrevocably.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Khan Fo¡¯s tribe, once proud and flourishing, was reduced to ashes. The great Khan of that era, his grandfather, had made the fatal mistake of allowing messengers to escape during a raid. Those messengers had summoned imperial reinforcements with terrifying speed. The barbarians, outnumbered and outgunned, were crushed.


    Khan Fo survived the carnage, though the scars it left ran deep. His family, his tribe, his very way of life¡ªall had been ripped from him. For years, he wandered, nursing his wounds and his hatred, until he vowed to rebuild what had been lost. Slowly, meticulously, he worked his way through the grasslands, uniting tribe after tribe under his banner. His charisma, coupled with his sheer determination, forged alliances where once there had only been rivalries and blood feuds. The result was the Holy Tribe of Khan Fo¡ªa coalition stronger than any the barbarian lands had ever known.


    Now, as he sat in the heart of his creation, the culmination of twenty years of relentless effort, his eyes gleamed with anticipation. Tomorrow, the Verdant Valley City would fall. Unlike his predecessors, he would leave no loose ends. There would be no survivors to summon reinforcements, no messengers to warn the imperial court. His warriors would raze the city to the ground before pressing further into the empire''s southern territories.


    A gust of icy wind rattled the tent¡¯s fabric, but Khan Fo paid it no mind. He rose from his seat, stepping out into the frigid night air. The camp stretched before him, a testament to his vision and tenacity. Fires flickered in the distance, casting long shadows over the snow-covered grasslands. Warriors huddled in groups, their breath visible in the cold, while others patrolled the perimeter with unwavering vigilance. The sheer scale of the encampment filled him with pride.


    Turning his gaze to the horizon, he caught sight of the faint lights of Verdant Valley City, their glow a stark contrast to the dark expanse around them. His lips curved into a smile, one born of both satisfaction and a thirst for vengeance.


    ¡°They think their walls and their sect will protect them,¡± he muttered under his breath, his voice low and steely. ¡°But they don¡¯t understand what¡¯s coming.¡±


    For years, he had waited for this moment, honing his army and his strategy.


    The city''s defenses, he was certain, would crumble under the sheer weight of his assault. There would be no mercy, no hesitation. He had learned from his grandfather¡¯s mistakes and vowed never to repeat them. This time, his revenge would be absolute.


    As the clouds above shifted, the moonlight broke through, illuminating the camp with a cold, pale glow. Khan Fo inhaled deeply, the icy air filling his lungs, and closed his eyes for a moment. The faces of his family and tribe, long lost to the war, flashed through his mind. He would honor their memory with fire and steel.


    When he opened his eyes, they burned with resolve. Tomorrow, Verdant Valley City would fall, and the Central Plains Empire would finally feel the weight of the barbarian tribes¡¯ fury.


    ¡°This is only the beginning,¡± he whispered, his words carried by the wind across the sprawling encampment. ¡°The empire will remember the name Khan Fo.¡±


    He turned and re-entered his tent, the brazier¡¯s glow casting long shadows across his hardened face. There was still work to be done, but for now, he allowed himself a moment of satisfaction. Tomorrow would mark the start of his long-awaited vengeance, and he would not falter.

 114. Self Defense Training for Junior Edina

    With a weary sigh, Junior Edina pushed herself up from her bed. The morning air, cold and crisp, seeped through the wooden walls of her modest room. She rubbed her eyes, glancing towards the bedside table where Senior Edina¡¯s letter awaited her, as it always did. The carefully folded parchment had become a familiar companion, one she eagerly read every morning.


    As her eyes scanned the neat, precise handwriting, she found herself lingering over a particular line. Senior Edina had written:


    "There¡¯s been a lot going on, so I forgot to mention this earlier. I think it¡¯s time for you to start training and practicing so you can defend yourself. I¡¯ve written a tome filled with all my tricks and techniques. Have Chaung Chi help you with the practice. Even if you can¡¯t cultivate, you can still defend yourself the way I do."


    Junior Edina¡¯s heart quickened. Her mind flashed back to the stories she had heard during the aftermath of the kidnapping. Senior Edina had been instrumental in helping Jin and Wei escape, overcoming immense odds despite her inability to cultivate and the burden of her disability. The sheer audacity and strength of Senior Edina¡¯s actions filled Junior Edina with admiration. To think that someone with only one functional leg could accomplish feats that seasoned cultivators struggled with was nothing short of inspiring. It made her believe, for the first time, that perhaps she, too, could carve out her own strength in a world that seemed determined to sideline her.


    Her gaze shifted back to the letter, and she read on. Senior Edina¡¯s advice was practical as always, urging her to take the next month slowly. Winter had arrived, blanketing the land in icy stillness, and work across the regions had slowed to a crawl. Other factions would undoubtedly do the same, as little could be achieved during these frigid months. It was a time for planning, preparation, and introspection¡ªa time she could use to build herself up.


    ¡°Lian Hua!¡± Junior Edina called, her voice firm despite the lingering morning grogginess. She reached for her cane as she stood, steadying herself with practiced ease. The sliding door opened, and Lian Hua stepped inside, her presence as dependable as the sun rising over the Dongu Region. The maid moved quickly to assist her mistress, helping her prepare for the day ahead.


    Honisa Region in the Gunghua Province, controlled by the Mu Family of Blazing Dawn Sect,


    Far from Junior Edina¡¯s quarters, in the heart of the Honisa Region of Gunghua Province, controlled by the Mu Family of the Blazing Dawn Sect, lay the village that seemed, at first glance, to defy its surroundings. Nestled deep within the forest, the settlement appeared to be an oasis of luxury. The houses were constructed from fine wood and stone, their roofs adorned with intricate carvings. Expensive silks adorned the villagers, and the tantalizing aroma of rich foods wafted through the air. To an outsider, it would seem like a prosperous retreat, a hidden gem where life flourished amidst the isolation of the wilderness.


    But beneath this fa?ade lay a darker reality. The opulence came at a steep price¡ªa price paid by the very people who inhabited this so-called paradise. The villagers, many of whom were former criminals or debtors, toiled relentlessly to sustain this illusion of wealth. They were miners, laboring day and night in the hazardous caves nearby, extracting the sulfur-rich soil that was the lifeblood of this operation.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The Tianlong family, under the auspices of the Mu Family, ran the settlement with ruthless efficiency. They provided the villagers with all the trappings of luxury but kept them bound within the village limits. None could leave without express permission from Li Mei Cha Mu or the Tianlong family themselves. The miners, desperate for a chance to escape their pasts and pay off insurmountable debts, accepted the terms without complaint. For them, a monthly payment of a silver tael¡ªa fortune compared to what they could earn elsewhere¡ªand the promise of comfort seemed like a fair trade.


    But the reality of their work was far from fair. Each morning, as the pale winter sun crept over the horizon, the miners lined up outside their homes, tools and makeshift masks in hand. The Tianlong family¡¯s martial artists stood at the head of the procession, their sharp gazes ensuring that order was maintained. The group marched in silence to the gaping maw of the mine, a dark cave carved into the side of a hill. Here, the miners¡¯ true toil began.


    Within the cave, the air was thick with the acrid stench of sulfur. The walls glistened with moisture, and every breath felt like inhaling fire. Armed with pickaxes, the miners chipped away at the rock, their goal to uncover the greenish mud hidden within. This sulfur-rich soil was invaluable, a key ingredient for alchemical and industrial processes. Yet it was also a silent killer. Prolonged exposure left the miners with rashes, scars, and respiratory ailments that worsened with each passing day.


    The morning passed in a grim rhythm¡ªpickaxes striking rock, muffled coughs echoing through the tunnels, and the occasional thud of a body hitting the ground. When one miner collapsed, his hands twitching uncontrollably and foam spilling from his mouth, the others barely reacted. Two men lifted the convulsing body and carried it outside, placing it unceremoniously near the entrance before returning to their work. By the time the shift ended, the fallen miner had succumbed to his affliction. The Tianlong family¡¯s men arrived swiftly, removing the body with practiced efficiency. No words were spoken; no questions were asked.


    To the villagers, this was simply the cost of their livelihood. Many had convinced themselves that the luxurious living and substantial pay justified the risks. Others had resigned themselves to the inevitability of their fate. After all, where else could they go? What other work could they find? In the Central Plains, criminals and debtors were pariahs, unwelcome in most communities. Here, at least, they had a semblance of security, even if it came with invisible chains.


    What none of them knew was just how vital their village was to the future of the empire. The sulfur-rich soil they mined was not merely a commodity; it was a cornerstone of plans that stretched far beyond their comprehension. The Mu Family, ever ambitious, had grand designs for the material, designs that could reshape the balance of power across the provinces. The villagers were unwitting pawns in a game they didn¡¯t even know existed, their labor fueling a machine that operated in the shadows.


    As the day wore on and the miners returned to their homes, the village once again donned its mask of opulence. Warm lights spilled from windows, laughter echoed through the streets, and the aroma of rich stews and spiced tobacco filled the air. But beneath the surface, the cracks remained. The scars on the miners¡¯ bodies, the hollow look in their eyes, and the unspoken fear of who might collapse next were constant reminders of the price they paid.


    In the distance, the forest loomed, its snow-covered branches swaying gently in the evening breeze. Somewhere beyond those trees, plans were being set into motion. Plans that would one day reach even this remote corner of the empire, altering the lives of everyone within it. And when that day came, the villagers would realize just how deep their chains truly ran.

 115. Emperor Yongil鈥檚 Decision

    In the distance, the forest loomed, its snow-covered branches swaying gently in the evening breeze. Somewhere beyond those trees, plans were being set into motion. Plans that would one day reach even this remote corner of the empire, altering the lives of everyone within it. And when that day came, the villagers would realize just how deep their chains truly ran.


    Emperor Zhou Yongil¡¯s Bedroom, Ningxiang Palace, Central City of the Central Plains,


    The cold, silent night shrouded Ningxiang Palace. Inside his opulent bedroom, Emperor Zhou Yongil stood near the frost-covered window, his silhouette framed by the dim light of a waning moon. Sleep had evaded him for yet another night. In his hand was a letter from Liang Feng Cha Ling, the sect leader of the Blazing Dawn Sect, whose words had haunted him ever since they arrived days ago.


    The contents of the letter reverberated in his mind like the toll of a distant bell. Liang Feng¡¯s retirement announcement had shocked the empire, sending ripples through every corner of the imperial court. However, it wasn¡¯t just the retirement itself that gnawed at the emperor¡¯s thoughts¡ªit was what it represented. With Liang Feng stepping down, the last of the leaders from the legendary survival squads of twenty years ago would be gone.


    The emperor clenched the letter tightly. Those survival squads had been instrumental in reclaiming the lands lost to the southern barbarians during that brutal war. Liang Feng¡¯s words struck deep: "I do not need to be remembered as a man of battle. I am content to be forgotten as the leader who protected this era of peace."


    Yongil¡¯s gaze wandered to the night sky, the clouds dense and unyielding. The same could be said for the imperial court. Ever since Liang Feng¡¯s announcement, the political climate within the palace had grown more fractious than ever. His daughter, Huangshu, who had once shown no interest in politics, was now maneuvering to form her own faction. She was pitting herself against her brothers, who had spent years solidifying their alliances.


    This turmoil troubled him deeply. The imperial court, which should have been a bastion of unity, had become a battlefield of ambition. Yongil sighed heavily, the weight of years pressing down on him. He had hoped to accomplish something meaningful before relinquishing his throne, something that would define his reign and leave a lasting legacy. Yet, the years had slipped by, and with them, his opportunities.


    His indecision, he realized, was the root of this growing rift within his family and his court. Factions had begun to form long before he officially announced any plans to abdicate. His hesitation had sown seeds of uncertainty, and now they bore bitter fruit.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Behind him, the rustle of silk and the soft voice of Empress Zhou Ming broke the silence. ¡°Not sleeping again?¡± she asked gently, her presence warm and steady as she approached him.


    Yongil turned slightly but did not release the letter in his hand. ¡°The letter from Liang Feng has been on my mind,¡± he admitted, his voice low and burdened. ¡°His retirement marks the departure of the last surviving member of the squad that fought alongside me twenty years ago. I am the only one left now.¡±


    Zhou Ming reached out, placing a reassuring hand on his. ¡°It is natural to feel their absence. You shared a bond forged in blood and fire. But their departure does not diminish what you achieved together,¡± she said, her tone soft yet firm.


    He shook his head, his expression grim. ¡°It¡¯s not just their absence, Ming. It¡¯s the children¡ªtheir actions trouble me more. Huangshu, who once cared nothing for the court, now schemes to outmaneuver her brothers. The factions they form are fracturing the court. My indecision allowed this to happen. It is my fault,¡± he said, his voice tinged with regret.


    Zhou Ming studied him carefully. She could see the exhaustion etched into his face, the weight of decades of rule that had taken its toll. ¡°You¡¯ve always done what you believed was right,¡± she said gently. ¡°But perhaps now is the time to be decisive. Let them fight for their beliefs if they must, but you can set boundaries, ensure their actions do not tear this empire apart.¡±


    Yongil¡¯s eyes grew distant as he considered her words. ¡°I wanted to be idealistic, Ming. I wanted to preserve this fragile peace we¡¯ve fought so hard for. But I see now that peace cannot be maintained through hesitation. It demands action, even if that action risks my legacy.¡±


    Zhou Ming tightened her hold on his hand. ¡°You speak as if you fear being forgotten,¡± she said softly. ¡°Liang Feng¡¯s words resonate with you because you see yourself in them. But you must remember, it is not the memory of others that defines a leader¡ªit is what they leave behind.¡±


    The emperor looked down at her, his tired eyes glinting with a faint spark of clarity. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said quietly. ¡°What good is it to be remembered as a man whose inaction led to bloodshed? It is far better to be forgotten among the sea of names who held the peace.¡±


    For a moment, silence enveloped them. The clouds outside began to thin, allowing the moonlight to bathe the room in a pale glow. Zhou Ming saw something shift in her husband¡¯s expression, a determination she had not seen in years.


    ¡°I have made my decision,¡± Yongil said, his voice resolute. ¡°It is time to act, not for the sake of my legacy, but for the future of this empire.¡±


    Zhou Ming¡¯s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. ¡°Then act, my emperor. Let this night mark the turning point for our empire.¡±


    Yongil turned back to the window, his heart lighter but his resolve unshaken. The Central Plains had weathered countless storms, and now it would weather another. The actions he would take in the coming days would alter the course of the empire¡¯s history forever.


    Outside, the clouds parted completely, and the moon shone brightly, as if bearing witness to the decision that would shape the fate of the Central Plains and beyond.

 116. Reply from Heavenly Doctor

    Yongli turned back to the window, his heart lighter but his resolve unshaken. The Central Plains had weathered countless storms, and now it would weather another. The actions he would take in the coming days would alter the course of the empire¡¯s history forever.


    Outside, the clouds parted completely, and the moon shone brightly, as if bearing witness to the decision that would shape the fate of the Central Plains and beyond.


    A month had passed since Sect Leader Liang Feng''s announcement of retirement, and the bitter cold of winter in Gunghua Province was beginning to relent. The icy winds persisted, but the once-relentless snowfall had diminished, making travel less treacherous for messengers. As a result, communication between distant regions was now flowing with fewer interruptions.


    It was under these improved conditions that a missive of great importance arrived from the far south. The message contained not only a response from the renowned Heavenly Doctor but also an urgent request for assistance. Both matters were directly tied to the fate of the Blazing Dawn Sect and its current fragile political balance.


    The sect''s main hall, the Blazing Sun Mansion, was filled with palpable tension as key members gathered to discuss the letter''s implications. Around the long, polished wooden table sat the central figures of the sect, each wearing an expression of gravity. On the left were the three elders, whose years of experience made them formidable voices within the sect.


    Elder Qin Han Cha Mu, the most senior, exuded an aura of wisdom, his flowing white hair and calm demeanor lending him a sage-like presence. Beside him sat Elder Dao Cha Mo, a younger man in his thirties whose sharp black eyes matched his neatly tied dark hair. Despite his relative youth, Dao commanded respect with his keen intellect and polished speech. Completing the trio was Elder Lu Cha Mi, an older man who looked remarkably youthful, his dark hair betraying his age. Known for his pragmatic outlook, he sat silently, his calculating gaze sweeping over the room.


    On the right were the sect¡¯s most prominent family leaders. Lu Mingfe Cha Ling, head of the Jade Faction, sat with his wife, Qin Cha Ling, at his side. Qin, originally from the prestigious Mount Hua Sect, wore a composed expression, though her worried glances toward her husband betrayed her concern. Dressed in elegant yet modest robes, she projected an air of quiet dignity.


    Next to them was Li Mei Cha Mu, the headstrong figurehead of the Gold Faction, resplendent in a deep crimson silk robe adorned with intricate golden embroidery. Her dark hair was tied into an elaborate bun, and her sharp gaze indicated her readiness to defend her stance. Beside her sat her husband, Han Cha Mu, a towering man with a broad frame and the confident bearing of a seasoned warrior.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Further down the table sat the younger members, including Junior Edina, who was flanked by her faction¡¯s figurehead, Chuang Chi. Despite her relatively young age and inexperience compared to the others, Edina¡¯s presence was commanding. She bore the quiet intensity of someone determined to prove herself.


    Presiding over this tense assembly was Liang Feng Cha Ling, the retired sect leader, who now occupied the central seat as a neutral arbiter. Despite relinquishing official authority, his word still carried immense weight.


    It was Li Mei who first spoke, her tone direct and unwavering. "The Heavenly Doctor has agreed to examine Lu Shun, but his message also carries an urgent plea. Their sect in Verdant Valley is under siege by barbarian tribes from the south. He has requested reinforcements from the Blazing Dawn Sect, citing the need for additional warriors to repel the attack."


    Her words sent murmurs rippling through the room, but she pressed on. "I could have concealed the doctor¡¯s request for reinforcements and taken the opportunity to curry favor with the Verdant Valley Sect by sending warriors from my faction alone. However, I chose to disclose this to show my transparency and loyalty to this family. Lu Shun¡¯s condition is dire, and his recovery is paramount. But I will not risk my honor to achieve it."


    It was a surprising declaration, especially given the political atmosphere. Li Mei had refrained from leveraging the situation to bolster her faction''s influence. Her decision not to exploit the moment for personal gain was a rarity in the current climate of unbridled ambition.


    Lu Mingfe spoke next, his voice heavy with emotion. "If this is the case, we cannot afford to delay. Lu Shun has been in a coma for more than two months. Every day that passes dims his chances of recovery. We must act immediately. I propose that we each contribute warriors to the effort. Let us set aside these factional disputes for now and focus on saving my son."


    His desperation was clear. For all his political maneuvering, Lu Mingfe was, at his core, a father desperate to save his child. The room fell silent, the weight of his plea hanging in the air.


    Finally, Liang Feng broke the silence. "Li Mei," he said, turning his steady gaze to his daughter, "it would be prudent for you to lead this mission yourself, given your ties to the Heavenly Doctor. Your presence would ensure the mission''s success and reassure our allies of our sincerity."


    Li Mei stiffened, her expression hardening. "No," she replied firmly. "I care for Lu Shun deeply, but I cannot and will not go south. I will send capable martial artists from my faction, but I will not personally lead them."


    Her refusal was met with quiet murmurs of shock, though no one voiced their objections. The room was keenly aware of her past¡ªof the year and a half she had spent as a captive of the southern barbarians during her youth. The trauma of those days had left deep scars, and her unwillingness to return to that region was understood, if not entirely accepted.


    The silence was broken by an unexpected voice. "I will go," Junior Edina said, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade.


    All eyes turned to her. The air seemed to still as the assembly regarded the young woman, her face set with determination. At that moment, the room was filled with a quiet intensity.

 117.Scheduled meeting with the Princess

    The tension in the room shifted. All eyes turned to the youngest figure in the assembly, her youthful face set with a determination that belied her age. The weight of the statement, from someone so seemingly inexperienced, hung in the air, challenging the authority of seasoned warriors and strategists alike.


    The silence stretched, pregnant with anticipation, until Edina continued, her words carefully chosen, though her voice carried the faintest tremor of nervous energy. ¡°Our faction doesn¡¯t have many members to spare, and given that Mister Richard cannot accompany them unless I go myself, I will travel to the south. The Heavenly Doctor might appreciate having a mage by his side during these troubled times.¡±


    Her declaration was not just an offer; it was a calculated move.


    Li Mei, seated beside Edina, narrowed her eyes, suspicion flaring in their depths. As the seasoned leader of the Gold Faction had seen enough political maneuvers to recognize that Edina¡¯s words likely hid an ulterior motive. Yet, in the face of Lu Shun¡¯s deteriorating condition, there was little time to argue or unearth hidden agendas. The young boy¡¯s life hung in the balance, and delaying action was not an option.


    The room remained silent for a moment longer, before the assembly reluctantly shifted its focus back to the matter at hand.


    Right Minister Qin Gang¡¯s Office, Ningxiang Palace, Central City, Central Plains,


    Within the opulent chambers of the Right Minister, Qin Gang sat amidst towering piles of documents and scrolls, the weight of his responsibilities evident in the deep lines etched into his face. Yet, despite his advanced years, there was a vitality to him¡ªa spark of sharp intellect that belied his appearance.


    His office, though orderly, bore the marks of constant activity: stacks of correspondence, maps detailing the southern provinces, and records of inspections all testified to the ceaseless demands of his position.


    Opposite him sat Princess Huangshu, the empire¡¯s ¡°Little Phoenix.¡± Her vibrant presence filled the room like a sudden burst of spring in the dead of winter. Dressed in regal robes, she exuded an air of calculated mischief, her playful demeanor a sharp contrast to the Minister¡¯s stern, methodical approach.


    Qin Gang regarded her with suspicion, his brow furrowing as he asked, ¡°Your Highness, I approved your request for acquiring that minor sect already. So, why are you here now, unannounced? We are not exactly close acquaintances.¡±


    Huangshu offered a radiant smile, though it failed to conceal the mischief dancing in her eyes. ¡°Oh, must there always be a reason for my visits, Minister? Can¡¯t I simply check on how diligently you¡¯re working? As a princess, is it not my duty to ensure the empire¡¯s most trusted servants are not overburdened?¡±


    Her tone was light, but even in her inexperience, she was not adept at masking her true intentions. Qin Gang sighed heavily, folding his hands on the desk as he responded with measured patience. ¡°Your Highness, you and I both know that¡¯s not why you¡¯re here. Spare me the theatrics and state your purpose. I have much work to do.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The princess pouted, leaning forward slightly, her smile turning sheepish. ¡°Fine, if you insist. I wanted to suggest that you take a vacation, Minister. You¡¯ve been working tirelessly for weeks on end. Surely, a few days of rest wouldn¡¯t harm the empire.¡±


    The elderly minister¡¯s eyebrows shot up in suspicion. Her proposal seemed oddly out of place, especially given her reputation for bold and often unexpected moves. ¡°A vacation?¡± he repeated slowly, his tone edged with wariness. ¡°Your Highness, I find it difficult to believe this is mere concern for my well-being. If you¡¯re suggesting this, it means something is happening that you want me out of the picture for. I cannot oblige, not without a very compelling reason.¡±


    Her pout deepened, and she crossed her arms, exhaling in mock frustration. ¡°Oh, come now, Minister. Why must you always overthink? I¡¯m only suggesting you take a well-earned break. Surely, there¡¯s no harm in stepping away for a short while?¡±


    But Qin Gang was no fool. As a key member of First Prince Zhou Wan¡¯s faction, he was deeply entrenched in the empire¡¯s political chessboard. Underestimating Huangshu, despite her relative inexperience, would be a grave mistake. She was no ordinary player; she had entered the game late but with an audacity that demanded attention.


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Your Highness, I respect your intelligence too much to believe this is a mere gesture of goodwill. Speak plainly. What are you scheming?¡±


    For a moment, the playful veneer slipped, and Huangshu¡¯s expression turned calculating. Then, with a sigh, she leaned back in her chair. ¡°Alright, Minister. If you insist on making this difficult, let me remind you of a certain promise you made to me. A favor, in exchange for my assistance with a rather delicate matter¡­¡±


    Qin Gang stiffened, his expression betraying his discomfort. ¡°Y-you promised never to bring that up again, Your Highness! I only agreed to let you help me publish them because¡ª¡±


    ¡°Because you needed someone to keep your little secret safe,¡± she finished for him, her smirk triumphant. ¡°Best-selling romance novelist Xi Kong, wasn¡¯t it? Your works are quite popular, Minister. Who would have thought the stern Right Minister moonlights as a purveyor of passionate love stories?¡±


    His cheeks flushed crimson, and he spluttered, ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant! You said you wouldn¡¯t use this against me!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m not,¡± she replied smoothly. ¡°I¡¯m merely cashing in on a favor you promised. It¡¯s hardly blackmail if you volunteered, Minister. Now, will you take a short trip or shall I find myself¡­ compelled to share this delightful tidbit with a wider audience?¡±


    Qin Gang¡¯s face darkened, and he sighed in defeat, recognizing the futility of resistance. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take a brief vacation, but I will inform Prince Zhou Wan first. I won¡¯t betray my faction, even to save my reputation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly acceptable,¡± Huangshu replied cheerfully, rising to her feet. ¡°I recommend the North Sea or perhaps Hollow Town in the northeast. Lovely places for a relaxing retreat, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    He studied her face intently, searching for any clue as to her true intentions, but she remained as enigmatic as ever. Finally, he relented with another heavy sigh. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll suggest Hollow Town to my wife. She¡¯s been asking to visit for some time.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Huangshu clapped her hands, her smile widening. ¡°Oh, and Minister¡ªtake a little extra in the way of rations for your journey. You never know when you might need them.¡±


    Her parting words sent a chill down his spine. Though she masked her intentions with that same playful air, there was an undeniable sense that she was setting something in motion. Qin Gang watched her leave, his unease growing with every step she took.


    What game was she playing? Whatever it was, he could not shake the feeling that it would not bode well for him or his allies.